\ 


/r«i 


f  TliEOLCGIQt  SEMINARY.  (| 

|h     Princeton,  1:7 .  J.  i] 

©  « 

O  •!>    j. 

|;  HUlSi',  Division l|,. 

|,  Sheir.  Section .-, 1. 


mo 


IH 


^'If^ 


/ 


■sw    ■-      ■■% 


\ . 


i^U 


A 

K    E    Y 

TO     XII E 

PROPHECIES 

OF    THn 

OLD  ^  NEW  TESTAMENTS, 

WHICH  ARE  NOT  YET  ACCOMPLI  S  HED: 

CONTAINING, 

• 

I.   RULES    FOR    THEIR   ARRANGEMENTi 
II.   OBSERVATIONS   ON    THEIR    DATES. 
III.   A     GENERAL     VIEW    OF     THE     EVENTS 
FORETOLD    IN    THEIM, 


By  ALEXANDER'TR ASER,  A.  M. 

MI  NIS  ri-l  R  OF  K IR  KHILL. 


None  of  the  wicked  shall  understand,  but  the  wise  shall  understand. 

DAN.  xii.  io. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PRINTED  FOR  D.  HOG  AN, 

"NO.  51,    SOUTH    TKIRD-STRF.  ET,    NEARLY     OFPOSITE 

THE     UNITED     STATEs'    BANK. 

FROM  IIIE  PRESS  OF  JOHN  niGREW 


1  802. 


TO 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL 

Sir  HECTOR  MUNRO,  of  Novak, 
K.  B.    Sc   L.  L.  D. 

SIR, 

I  take  the  liberty  of  inscribing  this  hook 
to  yoii^  and  requtst  your  acceptance  of  it 
as  a  public^  tho'  a  small  testimony  of  gra- 
titude and  respect  from  a  man  ivJio  feels 
himself  indebted  to  you  for  many  inipor- 
tant favours^  which  you  have  made  much 
greater  by  your  manner  of  coif  erring  them. 
I  have  the  honour  to  be^ 

Most  respectfully^  Sir, 
Tour  faithful,  and 
Obedient  servant, 

ALEX.   ERASER. 

KirkhiU,  Jan.  \5,  1795.- 


CONTENTS. 


PART  I. 

Page 

Rules  for  tfie  Arrangement  of  iha  Prophecies,  1 7 

Rule     1.    The  Jfjocali/pse,  -  .20 

II.  New  Testament  Interpret  at  ions y              -  22 

H\.  The  State  of  the  Je'X's,                  -         -  25 

IV.  The  Millennium,                  -                  -  29 

V.  The  Connection,         ,.              -             ^  32 

PART  II. 

Observations  on  Iheir  Dates. 

Section    I.   Time  in   n-hich  the  Reign  o/ Antichrist 

began,            -                 -                -  5\ 

II.  Duration  and  End  of  Antichrist* s  Reign,  58 

III.  Time  in  tvhich  the  Oiioman  Empire  falls,  61 

IV.  Tiine  of  the  Phials  in  general,  ib. 

V.  Time  of  the  Destruction  of  Rome,  70 
W.  Time  of  the  Conversion  of  the  Jews,  73 

VII.  Time  of  the  Battle  of  Armageddon,  8  I 

VIII.  Time  in  which  tJis  Millennitun  begins,  S3 
IX.  Time  i?i  which  Gog  appears,  8  t 

PART 


vi  CONTENTS. 

PART    III. 

The  Remarkable  Events  foretold  in  the  Prophecies, 

C  HA  PT  ER    1. 

The^   Pretent    state  of  the   World  and  the  CJiurch,    as 

described  in  the  Propnecies, '         .               -            -  87 

Section    I.  T'le  Otfonw.n  Empire,           -               -  88 

II.  The  Antichristiun  Empire,                     -  91 

III.  0;  the  l4-1-,000  Sealed  Ones,  ~  143 
IV.O,  the  [Fitnesses,  -  -  147 
V.  Oj  the  IFo/nan  hid  in  tlie  JFilderness,  155 

C  H  A  P  T  E  Pv   II. 

Of  future  Events  which  shall  take  place,  betwixt  tJie 
present  time,  and  the  sounding  of  the  Seventh  .Tru?n- 
pet,  -  -  .  .  .  165 

Section     \.  Jl  gradual  waste  of  Antichrist^s  Empire,       166 

II.  The  Death  of  the  JFitnessess,  1(57 

III.  The  Resurrection  of  the  Witnesses,  170 

IV.  Fall  of  the  Pope's  Temporal  Sovereignty,   172 

V.  Fall  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  17o 

CHAPTER    III. 

Of  the  Events  which  take  place  from  the  sounding  of  the 
Seventh  Trumpet  to  the  Fifth  Vial,  or  the  Destruction 
of  Rome,  -  -  -  -  173 

Section     I.  State  of  the  Church  at  the  sounding  of  the 

Seventh  Trumpet,  -  -  181 

II.  Observations  on  the  Vi.ils,  -  1S4 

Section 


C  O  N  T  E  N  T  S.  vii 

Page 

Section  111.  The  First  Fial,  -  -            202 

IV.  The  Second  Fial,  -  -               204- 

V.  The  Third  Fial,  -  -            205 

VI.  The  Fourth  P'ial,  -  ~             209 
•      Nil.  The  Fijth  Vial,  -  -         213 


CHAPTER   IV, 

0/  the  Ex^etits  that  take  place  from  the  Dcstractiqn  of 
Rome,  to  the  Battle  of ^:Armaged4<in,:or  Sew^?ith  Fial,    236 

Section     I.    The  Papal  Potocr  is  erected  in  Judea,  ib, 

II.  ji    virulvvt  J^^rpecnifiorf-  uj  the  JcvLs  IS  car- 
ried on  by  the  Papal  Power  in  a  great  part 

■     -  '  of  Asia'ai'id  Africa,    ■\'^--'''-^''>^>^^--     ^51 

III.  The grea't  Bodtj  of  fh^e  Jea'is%''Niithn;-^-  ' 
pelled  from  their  Duellings'  by  the  J^eTsC'       j 
cution,  are  gathered  together  }n<the  Desarts 

p/  Cnrdistan.      '  •*''■  -  '  '         -   .'^    ■'■''-        269 
iV.  T'he  J  etas  are  converted  to  Christi-antky  in 
the  Desari,   tehere  they  are  gai}iered  io- 
gether\'->-'  '■v''"    '•'  ''  -         •■•     -         281 

V.  The  Je:^>s:'iire  trained  by  God  i?i  iJie  Desart 

\0 years  fr&m  the  Date  of  ^ heir  Conversion,   3iO 

VI.  The  Conversio7i  of  the  Jexcs  gives  joy  to 
the  Church  of  Christ,  but  stirs  up  the  Pa- 
pal Power  to  ccllectfoires  against  thejn,     32-1' 

CHAP. 


vlil  CONTENTS. 


'CHAPTEPw    V. 

Of  the  Battle  of  Armageddon,  -  -  3.'31 

Section    I.  The  Place  of  the  Battle  is  tiear  Jerusalem,  »    ib. 

II.  The  Parties  are,  on  the  one  side,  the  Papal 
Pou-er,  assisted  by  the  Kings  of  the  Earth,  and 
their  Annies;  on  the  other  side,  the  converted 
Jeit's,  -  -  -  337 

III.  The  Circumstances  of  the  Battle,  issuing  in 

a  glorious  Victory  for  the  J  exi-s,  Sjl 

CHAPTER     VI. 

Of  the  Events  that  talce  place  betwixt  the  Battle  of  Anna- 
geddon  aiid  the  Millennium,  -  .  .       3^5 

Section  I.  Resettlement  of  the  Jens  in  the  Land  of  Pro- 

inise,  .  .  .  {(j^ 

..II.  Final  Extirpation  nf  Popery,  -  272 

III.  Conquest  of  the  Countries  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Judea,  by  the  Jews,  37 S 

IV.  Restoratio7i  of  the  dispersed,  Jews,  ^9Z 

V.  Missionaries  are  sent  from  Judea,  to  propa- 

gate the  Gospel  among  the  Nations,  39." 

CHAPTER    Vir. 

Of  the  Millennium,  -  -  -  401 

Section  I.  The  Confnetnent  of  Satan,  -  402 

II.  The  Resurrection  and  Reign  of  the  Martyrs,  404 

IIT.  Characters  0/  the  Millemiial  Church,  419 

CHAP. 


CONTENTS.  iac 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

Pag-. 
Of  the  Eve?its  vhich  shall  take  place  from  ihe  close  of  the 

Millennium  to  the  great  Day  of  Judgment,  455 

Section    I.  The  Invasion  of  the  Church  by  Gog,  ib. 

II.  A  Decline  in  the  Gentile  Churches,  4o8 

III.  The  great  Day  of  Judgment f  -  i?." 


B  INTRO- 


INTRODUCTION. 


JL  HE  design  of  the  following  treatise, 
is  to  detail,  on  the  authority  of  Scripture, 
the  remarkable  events  which  take  place 
in  the  church,  and  in  the  world,  as  far  as 
it  is  connected  with  the  church,  from  the 
present  period  to  the  last  judgment. 

No  doubt  the  attempt  will  appear  to 
some  fr'uitless.  But  they  who  revere  the 
authority  of  the  Scriptures,  should  recol- 
lect, "  that  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the 
spirit  of  prophecy  ;"  that  the  completion 
of  prophecy  is  the  great  argument  for  the 
truth  of  Christianity  in  the  latter  days,  by 
which  the  prejudices  of  the  Jews,  and  the 
enmity  of  the  Gentiles,  shall  be  finally  o- 
vercome.  It  is  reasonable,  therefore,  to 
infer,  that  the  view  given  in  the  prophe- 
cies, of  the  events  which  shall  take  place 
in  the  latter  days,  is  clearer  than  that  gi- 
ven of  any  other  period;  and  that  as  the 
time  of  their  completion  draws  near,  we 

may 


xii  INTRODUCTION. 

may  expect  that  God  will  be  pleased  fd 
remove,  in  some  measure,  the  obscurity 
which  veiled  them,  in  order  to  prepare  the 
minds  of  men  for  the  argument  arising 
from  their  completion.  Whether  the  au- 
thor has  succeeded,  in  drawing  aside  the 
veil  in  any  degree,  time  only  can  determine 
with  absolute  certainty.  In  the  mean 
time,  let  the  reader  carefully  examine,  and 
then  judge.  "  He  that  answereth  a  mat- 
"  ter  before  he  heareth  it,  it  is  folly  and. 
"  shame  unto  him."^ 

Perhaps  the  attempt  will  appear  to  others 
tinprofitable,  even  though  it  shovild  be  in 
some  measure  successful ;  because  the; 
argument  from  prophecy  ia  founded  on 
the  coincidence  of  the  dispensations  of 
Providence  with  the  representations  of 
prophecy,  which  can  only  be  seen  after 
theit  completion.  It  will  be  readily  allowed 
that  a  detail  of  events  previous  to  their 
accomplishment,  cannot  be  the  ground  of 
the  general  argument  arising  from  pro- 
phecy ;  but  the  previous  detail  effectually 
removes  an  objection,  repeatedly  urged 

by 

(!^,   Prov.  xviii.  13. 


INTRODUCTION.  ±ifi 

hy  infidels,  against  the  argument.  **^  If 
*'  (say  they)  so  much  is  to  be  seen  in  the 
*'  prophecies  after  their  accomphshment, 
"  why  do  we  not  see  any  thing  at  all  be- 
"  fore  it  ?"  I  answer :  Examine  the  fol- 
lowing treatise,  and  you  will  find  a  great 
many  events  minutely  described  before 
their  accomplishment. 

There  are  some  persons  well  affected  to 
religion,  who  allow  themselves  to  think 
that  the  progress  of  infidelity  and  vice 
shall  Overwhelm  the  interests  of  righte- 
ousness and  truth;  while  others  entertain, 
false  notions  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
though  they  expect  that  it  shall  finally 
prevail.  If  the  detail  given  in  the  foUow- 
mg  treatise  has  a  tendency  to  remove 
the  fears  of  the  one,  and  to  rectify  the 
opinions  of  the  other,  the  attempt  of  the 
avithor  is  not  altogether  unprofitable. 

There  are  several  passages  in  the  pro- 
phecies, which,  by  consent  of  all,  are  so 
obscure,  that  no  commentator  has  hitherto 
attempted  to  illustrate  their  literal  meaning. 
If  the  interpretation  offered  in  the  follow- 
ing pages  shall  throw  light  on  those  dark 

pas- 


xiv  INTRODUCTION", 

passages,  or  the  rules  given  shall  Giiggesttc* 
persons  of  superior  abilities  and  greater  op* 
portunies,  a  mode  of  investigating  theit* 
genuine  meaning,  the  apology  of  the  author^ 
for  offering  this  treatise  to  the  publicj 
will  be  sustained,  by  those  who  desire  a 
farther  knowledge  of  the  sacred  oracles. 

The  prophecies  concerning  the  Jewish 
nation  in  the  latter  days,  have  not  been  hi- 
therto properly  investigated.  The  com- 
ments of  Christians  on  these  prophecies 
have  a  tendency  to  confirm  the  Jews  in 
their  prejudices  against  Christianity. 
Prophecies  which  are  exclusively  applica- 
ble to  the  Jewish  nation,  arc  commonly 
applied  to  the  Christian  church  in  general* 
Prophecies  which  relate  to  the  Millenni- 
um, when  the  kingdom  of  Christ  shall  be 
established  in  the  world,  are  frequently 
applied  to  the  first  propagation  of  the  Gos- 
pel. Important  events  respecting  the 
Jewish  nation,  which  the  Jews  themselves 
see  in  the  prophecies,  are  treated  by  Chris- 
tians as  extravagant  fancies.  The  Jews, 
discern  the  misapplication,  in  these  in- 
stances, and   therefore  hastily  conclude, 

that 


INTRODUCTION.  xv 

that  the  prophecies   concerning  the  Mes- 
siah are  equally  misapplied  by  Christians. 
But   in  the   following  treatise,    the   pro- 
phecies which  relate  to  the  Jewish  nation 
in  the    latter  days,    are    separated  froin 
«uch  as  respect   the  Christain  church   in 
general,  arranged  in  their  proper   order, 
and   represented   under    one    view.     In 
them   we   see,  that  events  expected  by 
the   Jews,    are    not    altogether    without 
Scripture  authority;  such    as    a  glorious 
manifestation  of  the  Messiah  to  their  na- 
tion;   and  that  they  shall  be  employed, 
as  the  inrtruments  in  his  hand,  for  subdu- 
ing idolatry  and  irreligion  on  earth,  as 
well  by  the  temporal  as  by   the   spiritual 
sword  ;  while  these  events  are  so  blended 
with  the  prevous  ill  treatment  and  long- 
rejection  of  the  Messiah  by  their  r^ation, 
that  he  appears  to  be  no  other  than  Jesus 
OF  Nazareth.     If  the  detail  given  has  a 
tendency  to   soften  the  prejudices  of  the 
Jews,  and  procure    from  them  a  patient 
hearing  to  the  truth,  it  will  be  allowed 
that  the  author's  attempt  may  prove  of 
service  to  the  interests  of  religion. 

The;. 


kvl  INTRODUCTION. 

The  following  treatise  consists  of 
three  parts.  In  the  first)  the  Rules  fot 
the  Arrangement  of  the  prophecies  are 
laid  down,  in  order  to  shew,  that  the  de- 
tached passages  brought  to  illustrate  the 
same  event,  are  collected,  not  according 
to  the  writer's  imagination,  but  according 
to  marks  inserted  in  the  prophecies 
themselves  ;  so  that  the  arrangement,  ^nd 
the  light  arising  from  it,  depend  not  on  th^ 
authority  of  the  interpreter,  but  of  the 
prophet. 

The  second  part  contains  Observations 
on  the  Dates  of  the  several  remarkable 
Jlvents  ;  particularly  a  resolution  of  that 
question.  When  the  kingdom  of  Antichrist 
commenced?  That  being  the  period  to 
which  the  several  prophetic  calculations 
chiefly  refer. 

In  the  thrid  part,  the  Events  are  de- 
tailed according  to  the  order  laid  down 
^n  the  Apocalypse  ;  while  the  passages  of 
of  the  Old  Testament  prophecies  which 
refer  to  these  events  are  quoted  and  ex- 
plained, as  we  go  along  the  series,  in  or- 
4er  to  illustrate  them  more  fully. 
'  A 


KEY 


TO  THE 


PROPHECIES, 


WHICH  ARE  NOT  YET  ACCOMPLISHED. 


PART     I. 

Rides  for  their  Arrangement. 

THE  obfcurity  of  the  prophecies  arlfes  part- 
ly from  the  language  in  which  they  are 
conveyed,  but  chiefly  from  the  manner  in  which 
they  are  arranged.  The  labours  of  the  learned 
have  already  thrown  fo  much  light  on  the  lan- 
guage of  prophecy,  that  it  can  be  no  longer  un- 
C  intelligible 


1 8  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  I. 

intelligible  to  the  attentive  reader'.  I  would 
only  obferve,  that  in  order  to  underftand  the 
language  of  prophecy,  it  is  not  abfolutely  ne- 
ceffary  to  be  fkilled  in  the  hieroglyphics  of  the 
Egyptians,  or  the  Oneirocritics""  of  the  Indians  j 
it  will  be  fufhcient  for  the  reader  to  be  fami- 
liarly acquainted  with  his  Bible.  The  prophets 
conftantly  allude  to  the  hiftory  and  cuftoms  re- 
corded in  Scripture.  A  knowledge  of  thefe,  as 
well  as  of  the  figurative  expreffions  in  the  pro- 
phets, which  have  their  explication  annexed, 
will  go  a  great  way  to  remove  the  difficulty  ari- 
fing  from  the  prophetical  language. 

The  arrangement  of  the  prophecies  is  not  fo 
eafy  a  matter ;  to  bring  together  the  feveral  paf- 
fages  which  refer  to  the  fame  event,  fo  as  to 
view  it  by  their  united  light.  Such  an  arrange- 
ment, like  the  glafs  of  a  telefcope,  collects  the 
fcattered  rays  of  a  diftant  objed  to  one  point, 
and  fo  forms  a  diflinft  image.  The  difficulty 
of  arranging  the  prophecies,  is  owing  to  various 
caufes.     They  were  delivered  by  federal  men, 

in 

(1.)  See  Mede's  Clavis  Apocalyptica,  Perpetual  Dic- 
tionary, prefixed  to  Daubuze  on  the  Apocalypfe,  and 
Kurd's  fermons  at  the  Lincoln's  Innle6\ures. 

{2.)  A  book  of  this  name,  on  the  Indian  method  of  in- 
terpreting dreams,  is  frequently  referred  to  by  Mede  in 
his  Clavis  Apocfvlyptica. 


Parti.         Rules  for  their  Arrangement.  19 

in  various  and  diftant  periods  of  time ;  fo  that, 
taking  to  the  account  their  feveral  abilities,  dif - 
pofitions,  knowledge,  education,  and  manners, 
it  is  not  eafy  to  fay  what  particular  palTages  in 
one  prophet  correfpond  with  thofe  in  another, 
and  relate  to  the  fame  event. 

Again,  in  the  fame  prophet  the  different  vi- 
fions  feem  to  be  arranged  without  any  regard 
to  the  order  of  time  in  which  the  prophet  receiv- 
ed them' .  But  it  is  obvious  that  this,  in  fome 
degree,  increafes  the  obfcurity. 

After  all,  we  fhouldmiftakcthe  matter  greatly, 
did  we  fuppofe  that  the  prophet  received  a  view 
of  future  events  according  to  the  order  of  time  in 
which  they  were  to  be  accompliflied  ;  that  is, 
thatthe  nearer  events  were  communicated  to  him 
firft,  and  the  more  remote  events  lall.  The  fact 
is,  that  the  prophet  being  commiilloned  to  in- 
ftrud:  the  men  of  his  own  time,  he  introduces 
future  events,  as  they  are  related  to  the  confola- 
tion  or  reproof  which  he  communicates  at  the 

time, 

(1.)  The  prophecy  contained  in  the  34th  chapter  of  Je- 
remiah, the  prophet  received  towards  the  clofe  of  the 
reign  of  Zedekiah,  ver.  1,  2.  That  in  the  following 
chapter  he  received  in  the  reign  of  Jehoiakim,  at  leaft 
twelve  years  before  ;  chap.  xxxv.  1.  And  the  prophecy 
contained  in  the  36th  chapter  he  received  the  fourth 
▼ear  of  Jehoiakim's  reign  j  that  is,  eighteen  years  before. 


20  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  I. 

time,  without  any  regard  to  the  time  or  order 
in  which  thefe  events  fliould  be  accomplillicd. 
In  this  conlifts  the  chief  difficulty  of  arrange- 
ment. But  it  is  likewife  to  be  obferved,  that 
future  events  are  fometimes  introduced  accord- 
ing to  their  natural  order,  and  that  purely  for 
the  inftrudion  of  the  church  in  after  ages. 

But  though  the  difficulty  is  great,  it  is  not  I 
hope  infuperable.  There  are  marks  in  the  pro- 
phecies themfelves  which  direct  to  their  arrange- 
ment, and  wiilobvioufly  occur,  upon  a  frequent 
and  attentive  perufal  of  them ;  fo  that  the  gene- 
ral order  of  events  may  be  afcertained,  and  the 
feveral  palTages  relating  to  the  fame  event,  may 
be  brought  to  bear  upon  it  with  their  united 
light;  and  thus  reprefent  it,  though  ftill  future, 
with  a  degree  of  clearnefs  andperfpicuity,  which 
the  inattentive  could  hardly  conceive  or  believe. 
I  ll^all  briefly  fiate  thofe  rules  for  the  arrange- 
ment, v/hich  have  occurred  to  me. 

RULE     I. 

The  Apocalypfe. 

The  Apocalypfe  is  not  only  a  diftinct  pro- 
phecy by  itfelf,  but  may  be  likewife  conlidered 
as -an  index  to  all  the  prophecies  which  refer  to 
the  period  of  which  it  treats  j  that  is,  from  the 

beginning 


Part  I.       Rules  for  their  Arrangement,  21 

beginning  of  the  gofpel-difpenfation  to  the  day 
of  judgment.  It  proves  an  index,  by  fliewing 
the  general  order  of  events,  and  their  relative 
fituation  to  each  other;  fo  that,  when  an  event 
is  introduced  in  the  Old  Teftament  prophecies, 
in  a  detached  manner,  not  connected  with  what 
goes  before,  or  follows  after,  we  are  enabled, 
by  the  aid  of  the  Apocalypfe,  to  refer  it  to  its 
proper  place,  in  the  feries  of  events. 

The  feries  of  events  is  carried  on  in  the  Apo- 
calypfe by  feven  feals  opened  in  their  order,  fe- 
ven  trumpets  founded  in  their  order,  and  feven 
vials  poured  out  in  their  order.  The  feven 
trumpets  are  the  evolution  of  the  feventh  feal, 
the  feven  vials  are  the  evolution  of  the  feventh 
trumpet.  The  feventh  vial  introduces  the  Mil- 
lennium, from  which  period  the  afpect  of  the 
church  and  the  world  is  uniform  until  the  day 
of  judgment,  except  a  fliort  interruption  by  Gog, 
at  the  clofe  of  the  Millennium.  Now,  as  every 
remarkable  event  yet  to  be  accompli fhed,  is  re- 
ferred in  the  Apocalypfe  to  fome  oneof  the  trum- 
pets or  vials,  to  the  duration  or  clofe  of  the 
Millennium,  the  place  of  fuch  event,  in  the  ge- 
neral order  of  events,  is  known,  and  to  that 
place  it  may  be  referred,  wherever  it  occurs. 

Again,  the  Apocalypfe  not  only  fhews  the  ge- 
neral order  of  events,  but  by  uling  the  expref- 
fions  of  the  Old  Teftament  prophets,  refers  the 

reader 


2-2  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies*  Part  I. 

reader  to  particular  paflages,  where  the  fame 
event  is  treated  of  more  fully.  Thus  the 
*«  wine  prefs,"  mentioned  Rev.  xiv.  and  xix. 
obvioufly  refers  to  Joel  chap.  iii.  which  treats  of 
the  fame  event.  And  the  army  of  Gog,  Rev.xx. 
is  a  reference  to  the  38  th  and  3  9th  chap,  of  Eze- 
kiel.  However,  it  muft  be  acknowledged,  that 
the  expreffions  of  the  Old  Teftament  prophets 
are  fometimes  ufed,  on  account  of  a  fimilarity 
in  the  events,  though  they  are  not  the  fame. 
This  part  of  the  rule,  therefore,  is  not  decifive, 
unlefs  upon  examining  the  pafTage  referred  to, 
it  is  confirmed  by  the  coincidence  of  fome  of 
the  rules  which  follow. 

R  U  L  E    ir. 

l^ew  Tejlarnent  Interpretations* 

Several  pafTages  of  the  Old  Teftament  pro- 
phecies are  quoted  and  explained  in  the  New 
Teftament.  Every  paffage  of  this  kind  I  confi- 
der  as  a  key  toopen  up  the  whole  feclion  of  pro- 
phecy connected  with  it.  Thus,  Ifaiah  lix.  20, 
"  The  Redeemer  fhall  come  to  Zion,  and  turn 
*'  away  ungodlinefs  from  Jacob,"  is  quoted  by 
the  Apoftle  Paul,  Rom.  xi.  26.  and  applied  to 
the  converfion  and  reftoration  of  the  Jewilh  na- 
tion.  Hence  I  infer,  that  the  former  part  of  the 

chapter 


Part  I.        Rides  for  their  Arrangement,  1x3 

chapter  reprefents  the  fins  of  the  Jews  in  their 
prefent  difperlion  ;  and  the  following  chapter, 
which  is  evidently  conne6led  with  it,  fhews  the 
glory  of  their  church  after  their  converfion  to 
Chriftianity. 

All  Chriflians  muft  allow,  that  this  rule  is 
u^ell  founded^  becaufe  the  Spirit  of  God  is  the 
beft  interpreter  of  his  own  expreffions ;  but  few, 
if  any,  in  their  comments  upon  Scripture,  have 
been  direded  by  it,  as  they  ought. 

To  give  an  inftance,  in  the  cafe  of  a  prophe- 
cy already  fulfilled.  In  the  28th  chapter  of 
Ifaiah,  are  two  verfes,  quoted  and  explained 
in  the  New  Teflament  ;  verfe  n.  is  applied  by 
the  Apofl:le  Paul,  i  Cor.  xiv.  21.  to  the  gift  of 
tongues  in  the  apoftle's  days;  ver.  16.  is  faid  to 
fignify,  that  the  kingdom  of  Chrift  fhould  be 
efl:abliihed,  in  defiance  of  the  Jews,  who  reject- 
ed him  ;  Eph.  ii.  20.  and  i  Pet.  ii.  4,  5. 

Now,  all  the  commentaries  I  have  feen  apply 
the  whole  of  the  chapter  to  the  ftate  of  the 
Jews  in  Hezekiah's  time,  and  the  invafion  of 
Senacherib.  They  allow  the  New  Teflament 
interpretation  to  be  true,  only  in  a  fecondary 
fenfe ;  the  confequence  is,  that  the  interpreta- 
tion of  the  whole  chapter  does  not  hang  toge- 
ther, but  is  perplexed  and  contradictory;  where- 
as, if  the  quotations  from  the  New  Teftament 
t?e  confidered  as  a  key,  and  the  chapter  from 

the 


24  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies.  Part  L 

the  7th  verfc  downward,  be  applied  toithe  times 
in  which  our  Saviour  appeared,  the  perplexity 
is  removed,  the  interpretation  appears  connecled, 
and  every  expreflion  of  the  prophet  has  been 
fully  verified  by  the  event. 

If  ver.  1 1 .  fignifies  the  teaching  of  Senache- 
rib's  rod,  how  does  that  agree  with  the  doctrine 
taught?     "  To  whom  he  faid.   This  is  the  reft 
'•^  wherewith  ye  may  caufe  the  weary  to  reft, 
"  and  this  is  the  refrefhing,  yet  they  would  not. 
"  hear;"   ver.    12.     Was  it  to  offer  reft  that 
Senacherib  invaded  Judea  ?     But  was  not  this 
the  defignof  the  apoftle's  miniftry,  to  point  out 
Jefus  as  the  MefGah,  whom  the  prophets  fore- 
told, their  fathers  expec1:ed,  and  in  whom  their 
fouls  fhould  find  reft  and  refrefliment?  The  ad- 
dreis  to  the  rulers,  ver.  14,  15.  if  applied  to  He- 
zekiah's  time,   fuppofes  a  fadion  in  oppofition 
to  his  government,  which  the  hiftory  of  thefe 
times  does  not  warrant ;  whereas,  without  fup- 
pofing  any  thing,   but  what  is  on  record,   the 
addrefs  is   perfectly  applicable  to  the  rulers  of 
the  Jcwifli  nation  in  our  Saviour's  time.     They 
derided  and  rejected  the  Saviour,   to  ingratiate 
themfelves  with  the  Roman  people,  the  great 
deftroyers  of  mankind  at  that  period.     "  If  we 
"  let  him  thus  alone,   (fay  they)  all  men  will 
"  believe  on  him,  and  the  Romans  fhall  come 

"  and 


I 


Part;  I.  Rules  for  their  Arrangement.  25 

"  and  take  away  both  our  place  and  nation  j" 
John  XI.  48. 

,  Jin  ypr.  1 8.-22.  it  appears,  that  the  covenant 
of  the  rulers,  with  the  deftroyers  called  Death, 
ended  in  the  deftrudlion  of  the  rulers,  and  the 
utter  defolation  of  their  land.  Was  this  the  end 
of  Senacherib's  invafion  ?  Did  it  not  iffue  in  a 
glorious  deliverance  ?  But  every  part  of  this  de- 
fcription  was  fully  verified  by  the  Roman  difper- 
fion, 

RULE  JII. 

State  of  the  Jews, 

!••'•■'  ^'''    ^■■ 

The  hiftory  of  the  Jews  is  more  or  lefs  ming- 
led with  the  greater  part  of  the  Old  Teftament 
prophecies.  They  are  fometimes  reprefented 
as  in  a  ftate  of  difperfion  ;  at  other  times,  as  re- 
ftored  to  the  favour  of  God  ; — gathered  from 
among  the  nations; — brought  back  to  their 
own  land ;  or  as  enjoying  all  happinefs  in  it. 

Some  one  or  other  of  thefe  circumftances  an- 
nexed to  a  feftion  of  prophecy,  at  the  beginning 
or  end,  or  blended  with  it  throughout,  fhews, 
that  the  events  contained  in  that  fe£lion  of 
prophecy  fliall  be  contemporary  with  the  ftate 
of  the  Jewifh  nation  reprefented. 

D  Thus 


'H^         •'     "A  Kfy  id  the  Prdpbiaes.  f*art  ¥. 

'  ^¥iitii  Joe!'  lii.  begins  wlih'tlieieexpreffiqns, 
*'  Fcr  behold  in  thofe  da^s,  and  in  that  iimt; 
■'^^wHeh^'^lTiairti^hg'^^ain  the  captiyrty  b^f  Ju- 
*^  dali"  and  Jerusalem,'''' tq\ihewthat^tlie.levei"al 
events  "dfetailed  in  tnat  cnaptef  maU  'be^m'tb 
De'^ccomplil^ied  . a^out the  time  thafc'  the  Jews 
%ail  refurn'to'the  land  of  Jiideaji  froiii' their 
dnpenion.  , ,      .  ■     .   V 

^^iie  pbiftt^d  'pVo^tiecy  C(5ricferfiJifg  '{he^f'all "  of 
Babylon,  contained  in  the  50th  and  51ft  dh'^p- 
ters  of  Jeremiah,  is  blended  throughout  with  the 
return  of  the  Jews*,  l^htrt!^ two  events  are  related 
in  alternate  ftanzas,  to  fhew  that  they  fliall  be 
contemporary  ^nti  ^ro^r^fve. ' 

The  prophecy  concerning  Gog  and  his  army, 
-iafd'  'bfeM-g^tfe"  lA"  the  '5'?fth  '  ai\d  .^ptli  'ch^jiters 
tJf-r£'5^^^relv^^  -li^Inglgd'^f^l^^acgcWiftfr^^bf  to 
top^ftt^'fof '^Ihe '  pwlili"tk2itxQn, '  rep^f^bd  &'s 
-thew  Uwfl^'  Ml  theii«d\<^n  land,  in  f€cu^ity  and 
•2^ltciice,"tbfi)cw,'that  the  iiivafi6ft'  of  ^Odg  fhzjl 
•«$l£e  pli^ce'ailoLg  time -alter  their  tfe'fet^e^iefit 
in  JtidSai  '^f^''*  ^^*^  ^jrifvorna  ?l  70  :  bn^f  nv/o 
-/■sAs^he^intie  6f  ^<tii  retriark^M^  di'^iitfiftance 
Tttf^e&i^g  thfe  Je vvifii  nation  is  fixed  i*n  'the  Apd- 
•'cM^^ej'£(hy  of  thofe  circumftances  cbnnected 
-With  a  prophecy,  ftiews  the  particular  place  of 
'^hat  -prophecy  jn-theferies  of  events,  and  con- 
fequently  enables  us  to  afcertain  itu  relation  tt) 

other 


Piactl.:       Rules  for  their_4rr$nge.W^'  %J. 

Other  events,  wlv'ch  eitheF  precede j-ftr^.c^ix^em- 
por<iry  Nvitho.  or,  follow  after  jfti  .   >;  ^o  <.•;:• 

But  a  diiEculty  wiU  readily  occwrin  tbrf  r  ajt-^ 
pji$:.atien ;of  'this  rule.  AU  tfe  Old  Tefcament 
prophetSj  three  excepted,  lived  before  th^  ^^aby- 
lonifli  captivity:  When  they  mention  the  defo- 
late-toe  of  the  JewSi  ths:  qvieftip^  is,  Whether 
they  mean  their  captivity  in  Babylon,  .or  their 
difperfion  by  the  Romans  ?  for  both  \yere  fu- 
t^F€(  events,  at  the;  tifi^e  the  prophecy:  W^l^Vtw 
tered.  And  when  they  mention  their  refettle- 
inent  in  Judea,  it  is  a  queftjon,  Vv^hether  they; 
underftand  their  paft  return,  or  their  future  re- 
fioration . 

In  order  to  remove  the  difnculty,  I  would  ob- 
ferve,  that  all  the  circumftances  not  fulfilled 
iji  the  former  event  certainly  refer  to  the  latter. 
As  the  prophecies  which  are  yet  to  be  accom- 
plifhed  are  only  connected  with  their  future  re- 
ftoration,  the  following  circumftances  refpecting 
that  event  will  occur  to  the  attentive  reader  of 
the  prophecies,  and  clearly  diftinguilh  it  frpfn 
their  return  from  Babylon. 

The  ten  tribes,  who  have  had  no  national  ex- 
iftence  fince  their  captivity  by  Salmanazar,  fhall 
return  together  with  the  two  tribes.  The  king- 
doms of  Ifrael  and  Judah  fhall  form  one  great 
united  nation ' . 

Th^y 

(1)  Ezek.  xxxvii.  15—22,    Jer.  iii.  18.     Ifa.  xi.  13. 


^S  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  I. 

They  fhall  be  gathered  from  all  countries  and 
corners  of  the  earth'  ;  whereas  formerly  they 
returned  from  one  country  only. 

They  fliall  be  thoroughly  cleanfed  from  their 
fins*  ;  whereas  they  brought  much  of  their  per- 
verfenefs  along  with  them  from  Babylon^. 

They  fliall  return  under  the  MefTiah  their 
Leader*. 

They  fhall  poffefs  all  the  land,  as  in  the  moft 
flourifhing  days  of  David  and  Solomon,  and 
more  extenfively  than  in  their  time%  which 
certainly  was  not  the  cafe  on  their  return  from 
Babylon. 

Their  poffeflion  of  the  land  fhall  be  perpetu- 
al^ ;  whereas,  after  their  return  from  Babylon, 
they  were  difpoffeffed  by  the  Romans. 

The 

(1)  Ifa.  xl.  11.  Jer.  xvi.  15.  Jei*.  xxi'ii.  3.  and  8. 
Jer.  xxxit  8,  9. 

(2)  Ifa.  i,  25.    Jer.  xxxiii.  8.    Ezek.  xx.  38. 

(3)  Ezra  ix.    Neh.  x. 

(4)  Ifa.  xi.  10.  Jer.  xxiii,  5,  6.  Jer.  xxx.  9,  Ezek. 
xxxiv,  23,  24, 

(5)  Jer.  xxxiii.  7.  Ezek.  xxxvi,  11.  Ezek,  xWi.  13 
— 21.    Obad.  ver.  19,  20. 

(6)  Ifa.  liv.  r— 11.  Ezek.xxxvi.  12—15,  Ezek,  xxxvii. 
25—28. 


Part  I.         Ruks  for  their  Arrdngeincni,  29 

The  fervlce  of  God  performed  among  them 
jfhall  be  fpiritual,   quite  diftincl  from  theirfor-. 
mer  manner  of  ferving  him '►::/':.':  '    -;  .:':--,i!3 

The  nations  fhall  flow  into  them*,   and  they: 
fhall  propagate  the  truth  among  the  nations^. 

Their  temporal  happinefs  fhall  be  great  and 
permanent*. 

RULE    IV. 

^he  Millennium, 

The  Millennium  is  a  period  which  the  pro- 
phets introduce  frequently,  and  defcribe  large- 
ly. The  peculiarity  of  their  defcription  and 
phrafeology,  when  they  mention  this  fubje^l, 
will  enable  the  attentive  reader  to  recognifc  it, 
wherever  it  is  introduced.  The  circumftances 
of  the  defcription  can  fuit  no  other  time. 

They 

(1)  Jer. 'iii.    15,    16.     Jer.   xxxi.  31 — 34.      Jer.  1.  5. . 
Ezek.  xvi.  62.  and  xxxvi.  26,  27. 

(2)  Jer.  Ui.  17.     Ifa.  Ix.  3-— 16       Zech.  viii.  22. 

(3)  Ifa.  ii.  3.     Ifa.  Ixvi.  19.     Jer.  iv.  2.     Mic.  v.  7. 

(4)  Ifa.  XXX.  23,  24.  Jer.  xxxi.  12.  Ezek.  xxxIy. 
26,  27.    Amos  ix.  13.    Zech.  viii.  12. 

From  thefe  quotations,  and  many  others  which  might 
be  added,  we  fee  that  feveral  paffages  refer  to  the  fu- 
ture, which  inattentive  readers  apply  to  the  paft. 


30  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies:  Part  !„' 

They  defcribe  it  as  a  period  in  which  Jews 
and  Gentiles  fhall  be  united  as  members  of  the 
church,  and  admitted  as  joint  worfhippers  into 
the  houfe:  of  <iod'.  Before  the  Chriftian  difpen- 
fation,  the  Jews  only  were  admitted.  By  the. 
promulgation  of  the  Gofpel,  the  middle  wall  of 
partition  was  broken  down,  and  the  Gentiles - 
were  introduced.  The  admiflion  of  the  Gen- 
tiles was  from  the  beginning  of  the  Gofpel  the 
great  ftumbling-block  to  the  Jews,  who  have 
ever  fince  been  aliens,  from  the  houfehold  of 
faith,  and,  according  to  the  prophets,  they  (hall 
continue  in  that  ftate  until  the  Millennium. 

They  defcribe' it  as  a  period  of  much  outward 
glory  to  the  cJiurch,  by  her  extending  her  do- 
minion over  all  nations,  as  well  as  by  the  regoi-'; 
larity  and  ftability  of  her  government  and  difci- 
piine.  Now,  previous  to  the  Chriftian  difpea- 
fation,  flie  was  confined  to  one  nation.  In  the. 
beginning  of  the  Chriftian  difpenfation,  flie  was 
for  fome  time  without  the  fupport  of  civil  go- 
vernment, and  fubjeft  to  perfecution.  When 
fhe  received  a  legal  eftabliiliment,  fhe  began  to' 
be  corrupted,  and  in  procefs  of  time,  inftead  o^i 
the  chalie  fpoufe  of  Chrift,  appeared  to  be  "  the 
"  mother  of  harlots."  From  that  period,  fhe 
has  ceafcd  to  appear  as  one  great  united  body. 
Notwithftanding  the  purity  of  individuals,  and 
of  fome  public  eftabUihments  iince  the  Reforma- 

mation, 


•t*art  I.        Ruksforthetr  Arrangement,  31 

maticm,  there  is  nounion  betmxtthe  feveral  na- 
tional churches  in  their  outward  polity,  neither 
will  there  be  any  until  the  Millennium. 

The  prophets  reprefent  it.as^  a  period  of  fupc- 
rl or  grace,   holinefs  and  bappinefs.  e.vuw 

Thefe  cireumftarices,  peculiar  in  themfehres, 
are  fet  forth  in  xlncommori  language.  The  out- 
ward glofry  ■  of  the  church  is  ireprefented  by  a 
temple  regularly  built',  and  a  city- reared  of 
prdciou^  ftoneg*.  The  abundance  of  grace  be- 
iftowed  -at  ^hat  period,  is  compared  to  a  copious 
river  iffuing  from  the  temple^,  or  runmng 
through  the  flreet  of  the  city*.  The  moral 
change  wrought  by  itj,  on  the  temper  and  be- 
haviour of  men,  is  fet  forth  by  a  renovation  of 
the  natural  world*,  or  by  taming  the  fierceft 
animals,  as  wolves  and  lions  ^.  The  happinefs 
c(6f  that  period  isreprefented  by  giving  additional 

^" '  light 

:)  afh  for/;: 

(1)  Ezek.  xl.  xli.  xlii.  "i 

(2)  Ifa.  liv.  11,  12.    Rev.  xxi.  10—21. 

(3)  Ezek.  xlvii.  1 — 12.    Joel  iii.  18. 

(4)  Pfal.  xlvi.4.    Rev.  xxii.  1,  2. 

(5)  Ifa.  Ixv.  17.    Ifa.  Ixvi,  22.    Rev.  xxi.  l,' 

(6)  Ifa.  xi,  6—9.    Ifa.  xxxv,  9.    If?,  Ixv. 25, 


1^2  ji  Key  to  the  Prophecies,   '  Part  I. 

-light  to  the  heavens '  J   and   greater  fertility  to 
•ithe  earth*. 

When  we  learn  by  any  of  thefe  circumftan- 
•ces^  that:  the  prophet  has  the  Millennium  in 
view,  as  the  place  of  the  Millennium  in  the  fe- 
rries of  events  is  known  from  the  Apocalypfe, 
-it  will  prove  a  key  to  open  up  the  meaning  of 
J  the  other  events  connected  with  it,  iq  the  fame 
'ifection  of  prophecy  ;  for  their  relation  to  eac|i 
-other,  and  their  place  in  the  general  order  of 
^events  are  ki>own,  from  their  relation;  ,tp  the 
-MiEennium. ,  _         ^  .    •:  ;     ,     . 

I;/::   :    ■    T     .'      ■..  .   ' 

RULE    V. 

^^  .    -.  -       ■  -    .;i7;:il 

ii:,:.  The    ConneMion*- ■  ;.    •■ 

^3:_i,,:  .  _,  ,,;.,    ^^^..,, 

I;:f.jN! 'Judging  of  the  fentiments  of  'any  writer, 
jjt  is  necelTary  to  confider  the  connexion  of 
his  difcourfe.  An  expreflion  by  itfelf  may  ap- 
pear ambiguous,  which,  from  the  connection 
with  what  precedes  or  follows  it,  may  have 
an  obvious,  and  determined  meaning.  This 
rule  is  applicable  to  the  prophets.  Their  mean- 
ing appears  dbvious  ;   at  any  rate  the  mind 

refts 

(1)  Ka.  XXX.  25.  lfa.4x.  t9.  Rev.  xxi,  23.  Rev.  xxii.  5. 

(2)  Etek.  xxxiv.  26,  27. 


Part  I.  Rules  for  their  Arrangement.  33 

refts  in  it  as  highly  probable,  when   the  con- 
nexion can   be  traced,  through  a   whole  dif- 
courfe  or  feclion  of  prophecy.     But  it  is  more 
difficult  to  trace  the  connection  in  them,  than  in 
any  other  writers,  facred  or  profane.     The  diffi- 
culty arifes  partly  from  the  nature  of  the  fub- 
jeft.      When    they   treat     of   events  flill   fu- 
ture to  us,   they   are  wrapt  up  in  a  venerable 
gloom,  and   of  them   it    may  be  faid,    That 
*'    we  know   but  in  part,  and   fee   darkly   as 
*'  through  a  glafs.'*  It  cannot  be  expe£led,  that 
we  fhould   trace  the  conne£lion  as  clearly    as 
when  the  Providence  of  God  has  already  pro- 
ved the  comment  on  the  prophecy.     But  much 
of  the  difficulty  arifes  from  the  peculiar  manner 
of  the  prophets.     I  fliall  therefore  note  fome  of 
their    peculiarities   of  method   and  expreffion, 
which  I  hope  will  Icffen  the  difficulty,  and  enable 
the  attentive   reader  to   trace   the  connection, 
when  otherwife  he  would  have  loft  it. 

I.  The  prophets  give  several  parallel  views  of 
the  same  period  of  time;  that  is,  they  run  over 
the  fame  events,  yet  fo  as  to  obferve  the  fame 
order  of  events  in  each  view,  and  to  enlarge  in 
one  view  on  events  llightly  touched  in  another. 
Mede'  has  demonftrated  that  there  are  fuch  pa- 
E  rallel 

(  n  In  his  Clavis  Apocalyptica. 


34  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Parti. 

rallel  views  or  fynchronifms  in  the  Apocalypfe, 
But  this  method  is  not  peculiar  to  the  Apoca- 
lypfe. The  Prophet  Ifaiah,  from  the  40th  chap- 
ter to  the  clofe  of  the  book,  gives  feveral  paral- 
lel views  of  the  period  from  the  firft  promulga- 
tion of  the  gofpel  to  the  Millennium.  Each 
parallel  view  begins  with  fome  account  of  the 
Meffiah,  or  the  circumftances  of  the  time  in 
which  he  appeared,  and  ends  with  an  account 
of  the  Millennium.  The  connection  of  the  parts 
in  each  parallel  view,  fliews  the  order  of  events 
as  they  have  been  or  Ihail  be  accomplifhed.  By- 
laying  together  the  conefponding  places  in  each 
parallel  view,  we  acquire  a  tolerable  knowledge 
of  any  particular  event  conlidered  apart. 

IL  The  prophets  briefly  relate  events,  and  af- 
terwards enlarge  on  the  whole  or  a  part  of  the  pe- 
riod to  which  they  are  referred.  This  method  is 
clearly  difcerned  in  the  Apocalypfe.  In  chap.  xi. 
15.-1 8.  we  have  a  brief  defcription  of  the  whole 
events  included  in  the  feventh  trumpet ;  that  is, 
from  the  time  of  its  founding  to  the  end  of  the 
world  J  which  events  are  afterwards  more  fully 
treated  of.  In  Rev.  xvi.  we  have  the  events  of  the 
feven  vials  briefly  fummed  up  in  their  order.  Chap, 
xviii.  throughout,  and  chap.  xix.  1.-4.  give  an 
enlarged  view  of  the  fifth  vial.  Chap.  xix.  5..- 10. 
gives  further  light  on    the  fixth  vial.      And 

chap. 


Parti.         Rules  for   their  Arrangement,         2>S 

chap.  xix.  1 1.--  21.  enlargeson  the  feventhvial  or 
the  battle  of  Armageddon* .  But  the  fame  method 
feems  to  have  been  ufed  by  the  Old  Teftament 
Prophets.  Ifaiah  (chap.  liv.  1.-3.)  gives  a  fhort 
account  of  the  admiilion  of  the  Gentiles  into  the 
church  ;  the  prophet  then  paffes  on  to  the  con- 
verfion  of  the  Jews.  He  returns  again,  and  en- 
larges on  the  admiffion  of  the  Gentiles  chap.  Iv. 
I ."  1 1 .  The  propriety  of  reprefenting  future  e- 
vents  in  this  manner  will  appear,  if  we  reflect 
that  without  the  brief  narrative  prefixed,  we 
could  never  trace  the  conneclion  ;  and  fo  we 
ihould  remain  ftrangers  to  the  order  of  events  ; 
and  without  the  after  enlargement,  our  know- 
ledge of  each  particular  event  would  be  fcanty 
and  deficient. 

Sometimes  they  narrate  the  feries  of  events 
briefly,  and  enlarge  only  on  the  concluding  e- 
vent ;  in  which  cafe  the  narrative  prefixed,  an- 
fwers  the  purpofe  of  a  chronological  kalendar. 
Thus,  in  the  2d  chapter  of  Daniel,  the  four  me- 
tals of  the  image  mark  the  progrefs  of  time  along 
the  four  univerfal  monarchies,  down  to  the  Mil- 
lennium, defcribed  in  verfe  44.  So  (in  Dan.  vii.) 
the  four  beafts  carry  on  time  until  the  little  horn 
appears,  which  is  largely  defcribed,  as  to  its 
character,  duration,  and  deftrudion. 

IIL 

(0  See  this  proved  in  Mode's  Claris  Apocalyptica. 


36  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  I. 

III.  The  prophets  fometimes  flop  fhort  in  dc- 
fcribing  the  progrefs  of  events,  and  introduce 
matter  which,  at  iirft  view,  appears  foreign  to 
the  fubject.  Uponinveftigation,  it  will  be  found 
that  they  paufe  to  anfwer  objeclions  which  na- 
turally occur  from  their  fubjeft,  and  are  tacitly 
underftood,  though  not  cxpreffed. 

The  deiign  of  prophecy,  as  well  as  of  every 
other  part  of  Scripture,  is  to  convince  men  of 
the  truth  of  what  God  has  revealed,  and  there- 
by to  redify  the  heart,  and  reform  the  life.  In 
order  to  work  a  thorough  convi£tion,it  is  necef- 
fary  not  only  to  ftate  facfls,  but  to  remove  ob- 
jeftions.  When  the  Spirit  of  prophecy  forefaw 
objeftions  which  would  have  weight, he  proceeds 
inftantly  to  folve  them,  without  formally  flating 
them.  • 

Thus  Ifaiah  (chap,  xxviii.  y.—ii.')  fhews  the 
rejection  of  the  Meffiah  by  the  Jewifti  nation, 
and  the  confequent  defolatidn  brought  on  them 
by  the  Romans.  In  order  to  vindicate  the  juf- 
tice  of  God  in  this  difpenfation  of  his  provi- 
dence, the  prophet  anfwers  (from  verfe  23.  to 
the  clofe)  the  great  objection  of  the  Jews  to  the 
Chriftian  difpenfation,  and  their  apology  for  re- 
jeding  it,  namely,  the  removal  of  the  Mofaic 
iEconomy.  He  forefaw  that  they  would  con- 
sider it  as  inconfiflent  with  the  wifdom  of  God, 
firft,  to  have  appointed  it,  and  afterwards  to  have 

aboUfhed 


Part  I,        Rules  for  their  Arrangement,  37 

abolifhed  it.  The  objection  is  anfwered  by  an 
allufion  to  the  practice  of  the  hufbandman.  He 
firft  plows,  then  lows  ,  fo  the  Mofaic  iEconomy 
was  a  preparation  for  the  Gofpel.  He  fuits  the 
feed  to  the  foil,  the  threlhing  inftrument  to  the 
feed ;  he  ufes  one  inftrument  to  threfli,  ano- 
ther, to  grind :  Changing  the  inftrument  in  the 
progrefs  of  his  work,  is  the  eftecl  not  of  folly, 
but  wifdom.  It  was  from  the  beginning  the 
plan  of  Infinite  Wifdom,  to  adapt  the  m^e  of 
inftruclion,  in  the  feveral  ages  of  the  Church, 
to  thie  capacities  of  mankind,  and  to  change  the 
Mofaic  for  the  Chriftian  Difpenfation. 

The  prophet  Ifaiah  (xl.  9. — 11.)  defcribes  the 
miniftry  of  the  Apoftles;  he  removes  (ver.  1 2.- — 
I7i).  the  objedions  of  the  Jews  to  the  Meffiah. 
As,  the  meannefs  of  his  outward  appearance, 
anfwered,    (verfe  12.)  by  turning  round  to  the 

,  jworks  of  creation,  and  afking.  Who  made  them  ? 
The  folly  of  his  crofs  anfwered,  (verfe  13,  14.) 
by  aflerting  the  fuperior  wifdom  of  God,  in  the 

•/fcheme  of  redemption,  and  the  folly  of  fetting 
tip: human  wifdom  in  oppofttion  to  it.  The  fear 
of  the  Romans  anfwered  (verfe  15.)  by  decla- 
ring the  infignificance  of  all  nations,  in  compa- 
rifon  of  Him  whom  they  rejected.  A  conceit 
that  facrifices  were  fufEcient  to  attone  for  fin, 
and  that  the  death  of  the  Mefliah  was  therefore 

unneceflary, 


3  8  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  I. 

unneceffary,  anfwered,  (verfe  i6.)by  afferting 
that  the  facrifices  of  brute  animals,  enjoined  by 
the  law,  were  in  themfelves  abfolutely  infuffi- 
cient  to  attone  for  fin. 

Ifaiah  (chap.  xlix.  i. — 23.)  gives  a  view  of 
events  in  their  order,  from  the  promulgation  of 
the  gofpel  to  the  reftoration  of  the  Jews.  At 
the  24th  verfe  he  (lops  fhort,  and  anfwers  objep- 
tioris  which  would  naturally  occur  againft  the 
reftoration  he  had  promifed.  He  continues  to 
anfwer  feveral  obje<?lions  in  the  whole  of  the 
ift  chapter,  and  in  chap,  li.  from  the  beginning 
to  verfe  9. 

At  other  times  the  prophets  interrupt  the  de- 
"^1  of  evelits,  in  order  to  make  a  practical  ap- 
plication of  fome  important  fa£i:  foretold  5  fhow- 
ing  the  influence  it  ought  to  have  on  thofe  who 
hear  it,  but  efpecially  on  thofe  who  fee  it  ac- 
complifhed,  according  to  their  feveral  fituations. 
Thus,  the  prophet  having  fhewedthe  converfion 
and  reftoration  of  the  Jewifh  nation,  (Ifaiah  xli. 
1. — 2ov)  he  breaks  off  (verfe  21.)  by  an  anima- 
ted addrefs  to  the  adherents  of  every  falfe  reli- 
gion, fummoning  them  to  produce  any  fuch 
evidences  of  divinity  in  the  deities  they  wor- 
fhip,  as  theM:rue  God  has  given  in  the  pre- 
di<^ion  and  accomplifliment  of  thofe  important 
fafls,  refpe£ling  the  Jewifli  nation.  We  find 
a  fimilar  addrefs  on  the  fame  event,  chap.  xliv. 

9. — «Q. 


Part  I.       Rules  for  their  Arrangement,  39 

9. — 20.  The  fame  prophet  having  (hewed  the 
progrefs  of  the  gofpel  among  the  Gentiles,  on 
its  firft  promulgation,  (xlii.  lo. — 16.)  he  breaks 
off  the  detail  of  events,  to  denounce  the  judg- 
ments of  God  againft  the  heathen  nations,  who 
retained  their  idolatry  ;  then  turning  round  to 
the  Jews,  in  a  pathetic  addrefs,  he  reprefents 
their  inexcufeablenefs  in  rejeding  the  Gofpel, 
and  the  juftice  of  the  calamities  which  were  in 
confequence  entailed  upon  their  nation',  (ver. 
18—23.) 

IV.  There  are  fudden  tranfitions  in  the  pro- 
phets ;  that  is,  they  rapidly  pafs  from  one  event 
to  another,  very  remote  as  to  the  time  of  its  ac- 
complifhment,  from  that  mentioned  immediate- 
ly before.  However,  a  minute  attention  to  the 
paffage,  and  the  comparing  it  with  other  paf- 
fages,  in  the  fame  prophet,  will  enable  us  to 

trace 

(1)  Many  inflances  of  this  kind  could  be  produced, 
out  of  all  the  prophets  ;  and  in  them  we  ought  to  admire 
the  wifdom  of  the  Spirit,  who  dictated  the  word  of  God, 
The  future  events  foretold  relate  only  to  one  period  ;  but 
thepra6lical  remarks  with  which  they  are  interfperfedare 
equally  profitable  in  all  periods.  The  literal  meaning  of 
the  events  predicted,  and  a  knowledge  of  their  coinci- 
dence with  the  prophecy,  may  be  acquired  only  by  a  few  ; 
,  but  the  pra£lical  remarks  are  level  to  the  capacity  of  all ; 
fo  that  <  the  word  of  God,'  even  in  the  darkeft  palTages, 
•  maketh  wife  the  fimple.* 


40  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  I. 

trace  the  connexion  of  the  writer's  ideas,  and 
prevent  our  mifapprehending  the  narration,  fo 
far  as  to  imagine,  that  the  laft  event  fhall  quick- 
ly fucceed  the  preceding  in  the  accomplifti- 
ment. 

Thus  (Ifa.  Ixi.  it — 3.)  the  prophet  defcribes 
the  perfonal  miniftry  of  the  Mefliah,  for  fo  our 
Lord  applies  it,  (Luke  iv.  17. — 21.)  At  the 
4th  verfe,  the  prophet  fuddenly  paffes  on  to  the 
reftoration  of  the  Jewiih  nation,  which  takes 
place  at  the  Millennium.  Betwixt  the  perfonal 
miniftry  of  the  Mefliah  and  the  Millennium,  no 
lefs  than  two  thoufand  years  elapfe.  Is  any  apt 
to  fuppofe,  that  the  latter  event  quickly  fuc- 
ceeds  the  former?  Let  him  carefully  perufe 
the  prophet,  from  the  40th  chapter,  and  he  will 
find,  in  the  feveral  parallel  views  of  the  fame 
time,  that  the  rejection  of  the  Jews,  the  admif- 
fion  of  the  Gentiles  into  the  church,  the  pro- 
mulgation of  the  gofpel  among  all  nations,  con- 
ftantly  intervene  betwixt  the  perfonal  miniftry 
of  the  Mefliah  and  the  Millennium.  In  the 
paflage  where  the  tranlition  is  made,  he  fays, 
"  They  (that  is  the  reftored  Jews)  ihall  build 
"  the  old  waftes, — repair  the  defolations  of 
*'  many  generations.*'  Thefe  expreflions  im- 
ply, that  many  generations  fliould  intervene  be- 
twixt the  perfonal  miniftry  of  the  Mefliah  and 
the  reftoration  promijfed,  during  which  time  the 

land 


Parti.  Rules  for  their  Arrangement.  41 

land  lliould  lie  wafte.  In  a  word,  the  defign  of 
the  pi^sphet  is  to  fl:iew,  that  the  Jews  muft  fub- 
mit  to  theMeiTiah,  and  receive  the  Gofpel,  pre- 
vious to  the  reftoration  which  he  defcribes  ;  fo 
that  the  connection  of  his  ideas  is  more  eafily 
difcerned,  by  his  leaving  out  the  intermediate 
events. 

The  prophet  Daniel  (xi.  5.--35'-)  gives  an  ac- 
curate detail  of  the  treaties  and  wars  betwixt  the 
kingdoms  of  Egypt  and  Syria,  from  the  partition 
of  the  Grecian  monarchy  among  the  fucceffors 
of  Alexander  the  Great,  down  to  Antiochus  E- 
piphanes,  whofe  hiftory  he  concludes  ver.  35.  He 
immediately  proceeds  (ver.  't^6.)  to  give  an  ac- 
count of  the  ^reat  Antichrift,  who  Ihould  appear 
in  the  latter  times  of  the  church.  But  here  the 
connexion  obvioufly  appears  to  be  the  limilarity 
of  character.  Heiliews  Antiochus  Epiphanes  as 
the  greateftenemyofthetrue  religion,  who  Ihould 
appear  under  the  Mofaic  difpenfation,  after  his 
own  time  ;  he  next  points  out  Antichrift,  as  the 
greateft  enemy  to  the  true  religion,  who  fiiould 
appear  under  the  Gospel  difpenfation.  It  is  not 
neceffary  tofuppofe,  that  the  latter  fhould  quick- 
ly fucceed  the  former.  The  prophet  has  fufficient- 
ly  guarded  againft  fuch  a  miftake,  (chap,  vii.) 
There  he  notes  the  time  of  the  great  Antichrift's 
appearance,  by  the  revolutions  of  the  four  uni- 
verfal  monarchies.  He  not  only  (hews  the  third 

F  dilTolved, 


4*  J  Key  to  tfjc  Prophecies,  Parti. 

difTolved,  of  which  the  dominion  of  Antiochus 
Epiphanes  made  apart  ;  but  the  fourth  which 
fucceeded  it,  divided  into  feveral  feparate  inde- 
pendent kingdoms,  among  which^arofe  the  little 
horn  prefiguring  Antichrift. 

V.  Many  of  the  prophecies  have  two  events 
in  view  at  the  fame  time.  The  prophets  reprefent 
remote  and  more  iliuflrious  events,  in  preceding 
and  lefs  important  tranfacftions,  while  the  lan- 
guage happily  conforms  itfelf  to  both  events. 
"  It  is,  as  it  were,  a  robe  of  ftate  for  the  one, 
"  and  only  the  ordinary  accuftomed  drefs  of 
"  the  other'.'*  Making  allowance  for  a  mix- 
ture of  hyperbole,  it  may  be  accommodated  to 
the  nearer  event  5  in  its  plain  and  literal  fenfe,  it 
is  applicable  to  the  more  remote  event.  Thus, 
Pfal.  Ixxii.  appears  from  the  title  to  foretel  the 
glory  of  Solomon's  kingdom,  but  under  that 
type  adumbrates  the  fuperior  glory  of  the  Mef- 
liah's  reign. 

The  prophecy  of  Joel  (ii.  28.-32.)  concern- 
ing the  efiPufion  of  the  Spirit,  is  applied  to  the 
apoftolical  age,  (A6ts  ii.  16.--21.)  ;  but  from  the 
connection  of  the  paiTage  with  what  goes  before, 
it  feems  to  point  likewife  to  a  period  flill  future, 
the  converfion  of  the  Jewiih  nation,  which  pre* 
cedes  the  Millennium.  Several  prophecies  con- 
cerning 
(1)  HurJ's  Sermons,  §  ix. 


Part  I.         Rules  for  their  Arrangement.  43 

cerning  the  fall  of  Babylon,  and  the  return  of 
the  Jews  from  thence,  particularly  the  prophecy 
contained  in  the  50th  and  51ft  chapters  of  Je- 
remiah, look  forward  to  the  fall  of  myftical  Ba- 
bylon, and  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  their 
prefent  difperfion .  The  prophecies  of  Ezekiel 
concerning  Tyre,  chap,  xxvii.  and  of  Nahum 
concerning  Nineveh,  feem  to  have  an  afpect  to 
papal  Rome  ;  and  that  of  Ezekiel,  chap,  xxviii. 
concerning  the  prince  of  Tyre,  refers  to  the  ru- 
ler of  papal  Rome.  The  prophecy  of  Ifaiah 
(chap,  xxii,  15. --25'.)  refpecling  the  expulfion 
of  Shebna,  and  the  inveftiture  of  Eliakim  with 
the  office  of  treafurer,  points  to  the  fall  of  An- 
tichrift,  and  the  vifible  eftablifhment  of  Ghrifl's 
kingdom,  as  the  confequence  of  it.  One  part  of 
the  prophecy  is  thus  applied,  (Rev.iii.  7.)  and  the 
fenfe  of  the  other  part  is  eftablifhed  by  the  con- 
nexion. The  authority  of  the  New  Teftament 
directs  to  fuch  a  twofold  meaning  of  prophecy. 
The  expreffions  ufed,  Ifaiah  xlv.  23.  "  Unto  me 
*'  every  knee  fhall  bow,  and  every  tongue  fliall 
"  fwear,"  are  applied  to  the  effect  of  the  Gofpel 
on  the  hearts  and  lives  of  thofe  who  receive  it, 
Phil.  ii.  10.  and  to  the  fubmiffion  of  enemies  as 
well  as  friends,  before  a  throne  of  judgment, 
Rome.xiv.  11. 


VI. 


44      .  ^  f^^y  fo  the  Prophecies.  Part  I. 

VI.  It  is  cullomary  with  the  prophets  in  defcri- 
bing  the  latter  enemies  of  the  church,  to  call 
them  by  the  names  of  her  former  perfecutors. 
This,  at  firft  view,  occalions  a  mifapprehenfion 
of  the  prophet's  meaning.  When  we  find  the 
aclors  in  any  particular  fcene  defcribed  to  be 
nations  that  have  no  longer  an  exiftence  in  the 
world,  we  are  apt  haftily  to  conclude,  that  the 
prophecy  refpefls  the  paft,  not  the  future.  But 
if  by  any  of  the  rules  already  laid  down,  (for 
infiance,  the  ftate  of  the  Jews  or  the  Millen- 
nium connefled  with  the  prophecy,)  we  learn, 
that  it  points  to  the  latter  ages,  we  ought  to 
confider  the  names  of  the  aflors  as  a  difguife, 
and  referring  the  prophecy  to  its  proper  place, 
we  fi-jall  find  that  the  fenfe  is  both  intelligible 
and  clear. 

That  the  prophets  do  make  ufe  of  fiich  dif- 
guife,  is  evident,  from  the  te-m  Babylon  being 
ufedin  the  Apocalypfe%  to  fignify  Rome,  and 
from  the  defciiption  of  the  fame  city  as  fpiri- 
tually  Sodom  and  Egypt''. 

This  artifice  was  partly  neceffary  ;  for  as  the 
latter  enemies  of  the  church  had  no  name  or 
exiftence  v/hen  the  prophet  wrote,  as  they  de- 
rived their  names  afterwards  from  languages, 
having  little  or  no  aiHnity  with  that  of  the  pro- 
phet.   How  could  he  convey  to  us  their  names 

intelligibly 

(1)  Rev.  xvij.  and  xviii.  pc.ffim,  ('2)  Rev.  xi.  8. 


Part  I.        Rules  for  their  Arrangement.  45 

intelligibly  in  his  own  language  ?  It  was  an  eafy 
matter  for  the  Spirit  of  God  to  have  revealed 
the  name  of  each,  and  for  the  prophet  to  have 
written  them  ;  but  that  name  could  only  have 
had  a  certain  fimilarity  in  found  to  the  real 
name  ;  it  would  have  been  readily  referred  to  a 
Hebrew  origin  ;  and  this  would  have  involved 
the  moft  attentive  reader  in  inextricable  difficul- 
ty'. But  fuppofmg  this  artifice  not  abfolutely 
neceifary,  it  was  highly  expedient.  A  certain 
degree  of  obfcurity  is  competent  to  prophecy,  to 
prevent  its  interference  with  the  completion, 
and  to  try  the  fincerity  of  thofe  who  believe  it, 
by  affording  exercife  to  their  time  and  talents, 
in  difcovering  its  meaning.  Now,  the  loweft 
degree  of  obfcurity  is  that  which  withholds  the 
names  of  the  perfons  concerned,  when  their  ac- 
tions or  fufferings  are  minutely  defcribed. 

It  is  not  always  eafy  to  inveftigate,  nor  is  it 
perhaps  material  to  know  the  reafons  which  in- 
duce the  prophet  to  ufe  the  name  of  one  ancient 
perfecutor  in  preference  to  that  of  another.  But 
in  general,   he  feems  to  have  in  view  a  certain 

refemblance 

(1)  Calling  Cyrus  by  name,  Ifa.  xlv.  will  not  over- 
turn this  argument.  The  affinity  betwixt  the  Hebrew 
and  the  Perfian  languages,  as  well  as  the  a6lual  exiftence 
of  the  name  in  both  languages,  rendered  it  abundantly 
intelligible  ;  but  neither  of  thefe  circumflances  can  ap- 
ply to  the  latter  enemies  of  the  church. 


"4^  •  ji  Key  io  the' Prophecies.  Part  I. 

Tefemblance  of  charafter  ;  and  when  the  cha- 
rafter  defcribed  is  complex,  he  calls  it  fome- 
times  by  one  name,  fometimes  by  another. — 
Thus  Rome  is  called  Babylon,  for  her  oppreffion 
of  the  people  of  God  ;  Sodom  for  her  impu- 
rity ;  Egypt  for  her  idolatry  ;  and  by  the  Old 
Teftament  prophets,  Tyre  for  her  traffic,  Idu- 
mea  or  Edom  for  her  carnal  relation  to  Chrif* 
tians,  by  profeffing  their  religion.  By  this  rule, 
it  appears,  that  the  fongof  triumph  for  the  fall 
of  the  king  of  Babylon,  (Ifa.  xiv.)  refers  whol- 
ly to  the  head  of  myftical  Babylon  ;  the  deftruc- 
tioa  of  Idumea,  (Ifa.  xxxiv.)  to  papal  Rome  ; 
3nd  the  deftrudion  of  Pharaoh  and  his  allies,  re- 
corded, Ezekiel  xxxii.  17. — 32.  to  Antichrift 
arid  his  adherents,  in  the  battle  of  Armageddon. 
onThe-prophet  fometimes  changes  the  name  in 
the  farrie  difcbufe,  to  hint,  I  fuppofe,  that  we  are 
not  to  tal^e  it  literally  Thus,  what  is  faid  of 
thekihgof  JBabylon,  Ifa.  xiv.  4. — 23.  is  with  the 
fame  breath  faid  of  the  Aflyrian,  ver.  23. — 27. 
to  Ihewthat  neither  a  Babylonian  nor  AiTyrian 
is  literally  intended,  but  one  in  whom  the  cha- 
racters of  both  unite.  At  other  times,  the  pro- 
phet repeats  the  fame  expreffions,  in  two  differ- 
ent fe6lions  of  prophecy,  but  varies  the  name  of 
the  perfon  to  whom  they  are  applied.  Thus  the 
fame  expreffions  applied  to  the  King  of  Edom, 
Jer,  xlix.  19.  are  repeated,  Jer.  1.  44.  and  ap- 
plied 


Part  I.        Rules  for  ihelr  Arrangement,  47 

plied  to  the  King  of  Babylon,  with  a  defign  to 
Ihew  that  the  name  is  a  diiguife,  and  that  the 
two  paflages  refer  to  the  fame  perfons,  and  the 
fame  times. 

Another  reafon  by  which  the  prophets  feem 
to  be  led  to  the  choice  of  a  name,  in  defcribing 
the  latter  enemies  of  the  church,  is,  to  point  out 
the  country  they  inhabit  when  the  prophecy 
is  accompiifhed.  Thus  in  the  defcription  of 
Gog  and  his  forces,  Ezekiel  xxxviii.  the  names 
of  the  fons  of  Noah,  among  whom  the  earth 
was  firft  divided,  are  introduced,  to  fiiew  that 
thefe  enemies  fliall  come  from  the  countries 
which  the  perfons  mentioned  originally  poffeC- 
fed.  The  prophet  Daniel  is  directed  by  this 
reafon,  in  defcribing  the  fubjecls  of  the  blafphe- 
mous  King,  Dan.  xi.  43.  And  the  prophet 
Ezekiel  feems  to  be  influenced  by  the  fame  rea- 
fon in  enumerating  the  allies  of  the  fame  power, 
Ezekiel  xxxii.  22. — 30. 

VII.  The  prophets  defcribe  the  fpiritual  wor- 
fhip  enjoined  by  the  Gofpel,  in  terms  borrowed 
from  the  Mofaic  Economy.  This  is  obvious 
from  the  ufe  of  thefe  terms  in  the  New  Tefta- 
ment.  The  Temple  of  God  is  put  for  the 
Church '  J  devout  affections  arc  called  fpiritual 

facrifices^ 

(1)1  Cor.ili.  16,  ir.     Eph,  ii.  20.  21.     2  TlielT.ii.  4, 


48  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  I. 

facrifices  * ;  vials  of  odours  or  incenfe,  lignify 
prayer*;  The  ufe  of  thefe  terms,  therefore,  in 
any  particular  prophecy,  muft  not  prevent  our 
applying  it  to  the  Gofpel  times,  if  there  are  other 
reafons  which  direft  us  fo  to  apply  it. 

Upon  the  fame  principles,  the  terms  in  which 
grofs  outward  idolatry  is  defcribed,  may  be 
ufed  to  denote  any  falfe  religion,  or  even  wick- 
ed defires.  So  the  apoftle  calls  "  Covetoufnefs 
«  idolatry  ^" 


(1)  Heb.  xiii.  16       1  Peter  ii_  5. 

(2)  Rev.  V.  8. 

(3)  Col.  iii.  5. 


^; 


KEY 

TO  THE 

PROPHECIES, 

WHICH  ARE  NOT  YET  ACCOMPLISHED. 


PART      IL 

Obfervations  on  their  Dates* 

CHRONOLOGY  is  juftly  reckoned  one  of 
the  eyes  of  hiftory.  Prophecy  is  the  hifto- 
ry  of  events,  previous  to  their  accomplifhment  j 
and  therefore  has  its  chronological  calendar  an™ 
nexed.  The  time  of  the  moft  remarkable  events 
is  fixed  J  and  this  has  a  twofold  effed,  in  efta- 
blifhing  the  faith  and  patience  of  the  people  of 
F  God. 


50  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  II. 

God.  Before  the  accompliOiment,  they  are  not 
to  doubt  of  the  completion,  nor  be  impatient  in 
waiting  for  it,  becaufe  the  time  appointed  is  not 
yet  come.  Of  every  fcripture-prophecy  it  may 
be  faid,  "  The  vifion  is  for  an  appointed  time, 
"  at  the  end  it  fliall  fpeak,  and  not  lie."  Af- 
ter the  accomplilhment,  the  time  being  found 
to  coincide  with  the  circumftances  foretold, 
will  afford  additional  evidence  to  the  rational 
mind  of  the  divine  original  of  the  prophecy. 

But  though  prophecy  has  its  calendar,  difficul- 
ties will  occur  in  the  application  of  it.  Num- 
bers are  ufed  fometimes  in  a  myftic  fenfe,  fome- 
times  in  their  ordinary  meaning.  The  circum- 
ftances of  any  event  predicted  may  go  a  great 
way  to  difcover  in  what  fenfe  they  are  to  be  re- 
ceived J  but  the  event  itfelf,  when  accomplifiied, 
can  alone  determine  their  meaning  with  abfolute 
certainty.  If  we  did  know  with  abfolute  cer- 
tainty the  precife  meaning,  whether  myftic  or 
literal,  of  each  number  ufed  in  prophetic  de- 
fcription,  fuch  knowledge  would  enable  us  to 
difcover  the  relative  fttuation  of  events  ;  that  is, 
the  difference  of  time  betwixt  one  event  and 
another  ;  yet  ftill  it  would  be  difficult  to  adjuft 
them  to  the  ordinary  computation  of  time  ;  that 
is,  to  fhew  in  what  particular  year  of  the  Chrif- 
tian  2era,    this  or  that  event  fhall  be  accom- 

plifhed. 


part  II.      Obfervaiions  on  their  Dates,  5 1 

pllrtied ' .  But  if  any  one  event  in  the  feries  can 
be  with  certainty  reduced  to  the  years  of  the 
common  computation,  fo  may  every  other. 

SECTION  I. 

Thne  in  which  the  Reign  of  Antichrifl  began. 

One  event  is  fo  important,  that  it  engroffes  a 
great  part  of  the  prophecies  which  regard  the 
latter  days.  I  mean  the  kingdom  of  Antichrifl: ; 
and  many  of  the  calculations  ufed  in  them  are 
dated  from  the  commencement  of  his  reign. 
Though  it  is  no  longer  a  queftion  with  Protefl:- 
ants  who  have  direfted  their  attention  to  the 
prophecies,  who  Antichrifl  is,  yet  various  opi- 
nions are  ftill  held  \vith  refpedto  the  beginning 
of  his  kingdom. 

Some  date  the  beginning  of  Antichrifl' s  king- 
dom from  the  Bifhop  of  Rome's  apoftacy  in  ar- 
ticles of  faith  ;  others  from  his  alTuming  the  ti- 
tle of  Oecumenical  Patriarch  ;  but  others,  and 
I  think  with  greater  propriety,  from  the  period 

in 

(1)  From  thefe  obfervations,  the  candid  reader  will  fee 
that  the  principles  laid  down  refpe6ling  the  dates  of 
events,  are  not  to  be  confidered  as  dogmatical  aflerti- 
ons,  but  as  probable  conje6lures.  I  do  not  imagine 
that  the  dates  are  equally  clear  with  the  events. 


52  A  Key  te  the  Prophecies.  Part  \\. 

in  which  he  attained  the  temporal  fovereignty. 
My  reafons  for  adopting  this  opinion,  are  thefe: 

I.  The  little  horn  reprefenting  Antichrift  is 
faid  to  continue  "  a  time  and  times,  and  the  di- 
*'  viding  of  time,"  (Dan.  vii.  25.);  that  is,  three 
years  and  a  half,  as  it  is  explained  Rev.  xii. 
6. — 14.  Now,  whether  thefe  years  be  taken  for 
natural  or  prophetic  years,  they  fignify  the  du- 
ration of  a  temporal  kingdom  or  civil  dominion ; 
for  the  ten  horns  mentioned  in  the  fame  lepre- 
fentation,  certainly  fignify  kingdoms,  or  diftincl: 
territories  of  the  Roman  empire.  5  the  fitnefs  of 
the  emblem  therefore  requires  that  the  little 
horn  be  a- kingdom  or  diftincl  territory  of,  the 
fame  empire.  Again  it  is  by  underftanding  it 
thus,  that  we  learn  why  it  is  called  a  little  horn, 
while  it  had  "  a  mouth  that  fpoke  great  things." 
In  point  of  territory,  the  Bifhop  of  Rome  is  but 
a  petty  prince ;  but  the  time  has  been,  when,  he 
caufed  every  crowned  head  in  Europe  to  trembly 
on  his  throne.  Farther,  three  horns  were  plucky 
ed  up  by  the  roots,  to  make  room  for  the  little 
horn.  Thefe,  according  to  the  beft  interpreters, 
are  the  Dutchy  of  R-ome,  the  Exarchate  of  Ra- 
venna, and  the  kinfi:dom  of  the  Lombards. 
Now  thefe  were  overturned  to  eftablilh  the 
pope's  temporal  dominion.  All  the  circumftan- 
ces  of  the  defcription,  therefore,  Il^ew  that  An- 
tichrift 


|*aFt  II.      Ohfervations  on  iheir  Dates,  53 

tichrift  Is  termed  a  horn,  on  account  of  his  tem- 
poral fovereignty ;  that  the  continuance  of  the 
little  horn  is,  in  other  words,  the  duration  of 
that  fovereignty;  which  period  muft  cominence 
•with  the  time  in  which  the  Bifliop  of  Rome  ac- 
quired it,  and  not  before. 

:  2.  I  argue  frota  Revelation  xiii.  5.  where  it 
is  faid  of  Antichrift,  .that  "  power  was  given 
"  hjiTTi  to  continue  forty  and  two  months." 
Forty-two  months  are  precifelythiree"  years  and 
a  half.  But  who  is  faid  to  continue  for  that 
time  ?  You  will  find  from  the  context,  it  is  the 
feventh  or  laft  head  of  the  beaft,  reprefehting 
the  Roman  empire.  Now  the  Bifhop  of  Rome 
could  not,  with  flricl:  propriety,  be  termpd  the 
head  of  the  Roman  empire,  while  Romie  and  its 
territory  were  fubje6i:  to"  any  other  prince,  ei- 
ther the  Emperor,  Exarch,  King  of  the  Goths 
or  Lombards ;  during  all  that  period,  the  BiPnop 
of  Rome  was  but  fecond  in  authority ;  but  when 
he  ftept  Into  the  throne  of  the  Csefars,  he  may 
be  juftly  reckoned  the  head  of  the  empire.  It 
is  from  that  period,  therefore,  the  prophecy  be- 
gins to  reckon  the  forty-two  months  of  his 
reign. 

3.  The  time  of  Antlchrifl's  appearance  is  fix- 
ed.  Revelation  xiii.  18.     "  Herein  is  wifdcm. 

«  Let 


54  u4  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  II. 

*'  Let  him  that  hath  underftanding  count  the 
"  number  of  the  beaft  :  for  it  is  the  number  of 
*'  a  man  ;  and  his  number  is  fix  hundred  three 
*'  fcore  and  fix.'*  Moft  interpreters,  from 
Irenxus  downwards,  have  confideredthis  num- 
ber, as  containiiJg  the  name  of  the  beaft  in  a 
cypher,  which,  when  decyphered,  isLATEiNOs% 
that  being  the  proper  name  in  Greek  of  the 
weftern  Roman  empire.  I  have  no  objection 
to  this  interpretation,  as  far  as  it  goes  j  but  I 
apprehend,  ic  is  not  the  whole  of  the  truth. 
As  the  feven  heads  contain  a  double  myftery. 
fhewing  the  place  of  Antichrift's  empire,  and 
the  time  of  its  eredion,  folikewife  does  the  num- 
ber 666.  It  fhews  the  place,  by  giving  the 
name,  and  fixes  the  time,  by  directing  us  to 
add  to  the  date  of  the  vifion  666  of  that  kind 
of  number  commonly  in  ufe  among  men  to  cal- 
culate 

(I)  In  Greek,  numbers  are  marked  by  the  letters  of 
the  alphabet,  and  the  name  is  decyphered  thus  ; 
A  =  30 
«  =  1 
T  =300 
s  s  5 
.  s=  10 
y  =3  50 
«  as=  70 
9  =200 

666 


i 


Part  II.     Obfer^ations  on  their  Dates,  ^^ 

culate  diftant  periods,  that  is  years.  Now  the 
Apoflle  received  the  vifion  about  the  year  90  * , 
to  which,  if  you  add  666^  it  will  bring  you 
down  to  the  year  756 ;  and  in  that  year  the 
Bifhop  of  Rome  was  invefted  with  the  rights  of 
a  temporal  fovereign.  With  that  period,  there- 
fore, commenced  the  forty-two  months  of  his 
reign. 

4.  Thefe  fentiments  are  confirmed,  when  I 
reflect,  that  the  duration  of  the  temporal  fove- 
reignty  is  a  proper  fubje6t  of  prophetic  calcu- 
lation, becaufe  it  is  a  notour  event.  The  be- 
ginning of  it  is  well  known,  fo  mull  the  end. 
If  therefore  it  meafures  a  period  of  forty-two 

months, 

(!)  The  commonly  received  opinion  is,  that  the  Apo- 
calypfe  was  written  in  the  year  96.  But  all  allow,  that 
the  Apoflle  John  was  banifhed  to  the  ifle  of  Patmos  by 
Domitian,  who  ended  his  reign  and  perfecution  together 
in  theyear96  ;  therefore  the  prefumptionis,  thatthe  Apof- 
tle  received  thofe  vifions  previous  to  that  sera.  Mofheinv 
obfervesfrom  Hegefippus,  that  Domitian's  perfecution  be- 
gan in  92,  and  that  the  Emperor's  chief  reafon  to  per- 
fecuteChriftians,  was  a  fear  that  fome  of  the  relations  of 
Chrift  would  ufurp  the  empire.  If  fo,  it  is  reafonable  to 
fuppofe,  that  the  Apoftle  John,  tlie  only  one  then  alive 
who  Imd  feen  Chrift,  the  "beloved  difciple  likewife,  ftiould 
be  the  chief  object  of  the  tyrant's  jealoufy,  and  the  firft 
vi£lim  of  his  rage,  from  which  I  think  it  Is  probable  that 
he  was  banifhed  to  Patmos  previous  to  the  year  92. 


56  A  Kcy-io  the  Prophecies.         Part  II. 

months,  the  fall  of  it  miift  carry  convidion  to 
every  rational  mind,  in  the  leaft  acquainted  with 
the  tranfa<5lions  of  Europe.  But  if -we  date  the 
time  of  Antichrift*s  continuance,  from  the  Bi- 
Ihop  of  Rome's  apoftacy,  the  commencement  of 
it  is  not  To  obvious.  It  was  fo  gradual  in  its 
progrefsj  that  the  moft  accurate  hiftorian  can- 
not fay  what  is  the  precife  period  at  which  it 
began.  Accordingly,  there  is  a  confulion  and 
embarralTment  in  the  interpretations  of  thofe 
who  date  from  that  period  ;  their  uncertainty : 
with  regard  to  the  commencement,  neceffarily- 
affecling  their  views  of  the  completion.      ,r    .;.: 

If  we  date  the  forty-two  months  of  the  beaft, 
from  the  period  in  which  the  Bifhop  of  Rome 
attained  the  temporal  fovereignty,  there  will  be 
little  difficulty  in  reducing  them  to  the  years  of 
the  commion  computation. 

Aiftulphus  king,  of  the  Lombards  took  Ra- 
venna, A.  D.  752.  Being  in  poffeffion  of  the 
Exarchate,  he  claimed  the  Dutchy  of  Rome  as 
a  part  of  it.  But  the  Romans  being  unwil- 
ling to  acknowledge  his  claim,  or  pay  tribute, 
he  led  his  forces  againft  Rome,  A.  D.  754.  The 
Pope  Stephen  11.  alarmed  by  the  danger,  ap- 
plied to  Pepin  of  France  for  protedion.  This 
'Pope,  and  his  predecelTor  Zachary,  had  laid  Pe- 
pin under  confiderable    obligations  fome  time 

before. 


Part  II.      Obfervatlons  on  their  Dates*  57 

before.  For  when  Pepin,  who  was  Mayor  of 
the  palace  to  Childerick,  caufed  his  lawful  fo- 
vereign  to  be  depofed,  and  had  himfelf  pro- 
claimed in  his  ftead,  he  applied  and  obtained 
from  Zachary  the  fanclion  of  the  Roman  Oracle 
to  his  ufurpation,  and  Stephen  confirmed  the 
deed  of  his  predecefTor.  In  return  for  thefe  fer- 
vices,  Pepin  led  an  army  into  Italy,  A.  D.  j^St 
againit  the  Lombards,  conquered  Aiftulphus, 
and  obliged  him  by  a  folemn  treaty  to  renounce 
the  Exarchate,  which  Pepin  beftowed  on  Ste- 
phen and  his  fucceiiors  in  oiEce,  under  the  name 
of  St.  Peter's  Patrimony.  The  next  year  Aiftul- 
phus violated,  without  remorfe,  a  treaty  into 
which  he  had  entered  with  reluctance,  and  led 
his  forces  a  fecond  time  againft  Rome.  Upon 
this  Pepin  returned  to  Italy,  and  not  only  obli- 
ged Aiftulphus  to  raife  the  liege  of  Rome,  but 
belieged  him  in  his  turn  in  Ravenna,  and  for- 
ced him  to  execute  the  treaty,  by  renouncing 
the  Exarchate,  which  Pepin  again  delivered 
over,  by  a  grant  to  Stephen  and  his  fucceiiors 
in  office,  laying  the  charter,  together  with  the 
keys  of  the  feveral  cities  belonging  to  the  Ex- 
archate, with  much  folemnity,  on  the  altar  of 
St.  Peter,  ^.  D.  756'. 

H  SEC- 

(1)  Segonius  de  regno  Italix,  80.  Mizeray's  Hiftory  of 
France,  vol.  i.  p.  216. 


58  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  II. 

SECTION    II. 

Duration  and  End  of  AntichrijVs   Reign. 

Here  the  forty-two  months  of  the  beaft's 
reign  began.  But  in  order  to  difcover  where  they 
end,  it  is  neceffary  to  afcertain,  whether  they 
are  to  be  taken  in  a  literal  fenfe,  for  three  natural 
years  and  a  half ;  or  in  a  myftic  fenfe,  putting  a 
day  for  a  year,  in  which  cafe  they  amount  to 
1 260  years.  The  defenders  of  the  beaft  labour 
hard  to  eftablifli  the  literal  fenfe  ;  but  the  fol- 
lowing reafons  muft  convince  the  unprejudiced, 
that  they  are  to  be  taken  in  a  myftic  fenfe  : 

1.  This  mode  of  calculation  was  familiar  to 
the  whole  Jewifli  nation  ;  for  as  the  law  ordain- 
ed every  feventh  year  to  be  a  year  of  reft,  this 
naturally  led  them  to  reckon  time  by  weeks  of 
years,  as  well  as  weeks  of  days,  and  by  parity 
of  reafon  a  day  for  a  year. 

2.  This  mode  of  calculation  was  commonly 
ufed  by  the  prophets.  Thus,  there  is  an  em- 
blematical reprefentation  of  a  fiege,  (Ezekiel 
iv.  6.  )  ;  and  God  commands  the  prophet  to  lie 
on  hislidc  forty  days,  to  reprefent  forty  years  ; 
for  (fays   he)    I  have  appointed  thee  each  day 

for 


Part  II.      Ohfervatiom  on  their  Dates.  59 

for  a  year.  Daniel's  prophecy  of  feventy 
weeks  (chap,  ix.)  is  thus  interpreted  by  Papifts 
as  well  as  Proteftants,  and  muft  be  fo  under- 
ftood,  to  make  it  agree  with  the  event.  In- 
deed this  mode  of  calculation  was  fo  common 
with  the  prophets,  that  if  they  mention  a  week 
or  a  year  in  its  ordinary  acceptation,  it  is  with 
a  note  of  diftindion.  So,  Daniel  (x.  2.)  fays 
he  failed  "  three  full  weeks,"  or  as  it  is  in  the 
original,  three  weeks  of  days,  to  diftinguilh 
them  from  weeks  of  years  ;  and  when  Ifaiah 
would  diftinguifh  the  natural  from  the  prophe- 
tic year,  he  calls  it  "  the  year  of  an  hireling," 
(xvi.  14.  and  xxi.  16.) 

3.  The  circumflances  of  the  reprefentation 
muft  convince  the  unprejudiced,  that  the  forty- 
two  months  of  the  beaft  are  to  be  underftood  in 
a  myftic  fenfe  ;  for  his  extenfive  dominion, 
and  great  authority,  could  not  poffibly  be  ac- 
quired in  fo  Ihort  a  period  as  three  natural  years 
and  a  half.  It  is  faid,  that  "  power  was  given 
*'  him  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  na- 
*'  tions.  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth 
"  ihall  worfhip  him,  whofe  names  are  not  writ- 
"  ten  in  the  book  of  life,"  Rev:  xiii.  7,  8.  It 
is  impoflible  to  travel  through  the  feveral  na- 
tions of  the  earth  in  fo  fhort  a  period,  much 
more  to  tranfport  armies,  and  eftablilh  an  em- 
pire, 


6o  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  II. 

pire,  as  Papi ft s  allege.  Shall  we  have  recourfe 
to  that  interpreta.ion  which  implies  in  it  an  im- 
poflibility,  and  reje^  what  is  well  founded  on 
fcripture  authority  ?  Again,  the  armour  with 
which  the  prophecies  havefurniihed  Antichrift, 
are  falfchood  and  feifrned  miracles  :  "  His  co- 
*'  ming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with  all 
"  power,  and  figns,  and  lying  wonders,  and 
"  withal)  decelveablenefs  of  unrighteoufnefs," 
2  Thef.  ii.  9.  10.  Now  thefe  take  a  longer 
time,  in  extending  his  dominion,  than  force  oM 
arms  ;  fo  that  the  period  allotted  for  it,  if  taken 
in  a  literal  fenfe,  is  not  fufficient. 

I  conclude,  therefore,  that  the  forty-two 
months  allotted  to  the  reign  of  Antichrift,  ought 
to  be  reckoned  after  the  manner  of  the  pro- 
phets, a  day  for  a  year,  making  in  all  1260 
years.  So  if  we  add  thefe  to  7:56,  the  year  in 
which  he  acquired  the  temporal  fovereignty, 
they  will  bring  us  down  to  A.  D.  20 1 6,  as  the 
clofe  of  his  reign.  But  in  regard  the  calcula- 
tion is  made  by  months  and  days,  as  well  as 
years,  and  that  thirty  days  are  reckoned  to  a 
month,  and  360  to  a  year,  it  is  probable  the 
whole  period  is  reckoned  by  years  of  that  de- 
fcription  ;  fo  that  the  live  days  and  odd  hours 
which  the  common  year  has  above  the  prophe- 
tic. 


Part  II.         Obfervations  on  their  Dates,  Qi 

tic,  fliould  be  deduced'.  Thefe  amount  near- 
ly to  eighteen  years,  which  being  deduded 
from  2016,  makes  1998,  as  the  year  in  which  the 
temporal  fovereignty  fhall  l^e  taken  away. 


SECTION     III. 

Time  in  which  the  Ottoman  ^  Empire  falls* 

At  the,  fame  period,  about  the  year  1998, 
falls  the  Ottoman  empire.  It  is  rcprefented  by 
the  fecond  wo,  or  fixth  trumpet,  Rev.  ix.  13. — 
19.  Now  the  forty-two  ^months  of  the  beaft 
are  contemporary  with  the  1 260  days  of  the  wit- 
neffes  mourning  prophecy  ;  for  their  mourning 
is  owing  to  his  perfecution.  Thefe  days  end 
with  their  refurreclion  ;  and  immediately  upon 
their  refurrection,  it  is  faid,  "  The  fecond  wo 
"  is  paft,"  Rev.  xi.  14. 

SECTION     IV. 

Time  of  the  Vials  ingejieraL 

When  the  Pope's  temporal  fovereignty  Ih all 
be  taken  away,  and  the  Ottoman  empire   fhall 

ceafe 
(1)  See  Fleming's  Difcouvfes,  Difcourfe  I. 


6%  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  II. 

ceafe  to  exift,  the  feventh  trumpet  fliall  found  : 
For  immediately  after  the  words  juft  quoted, 
"  the  fecond  wo  is  paft,"  it  follows,  "  behold 
"  the  third  wo  cometh  quickly,  and  the  fe- 
"  venth  angel  founded.*'  Then  begin  the  vials 
of  God's  wrath  to  be  poured  out,  for  the  reduc- 
tion of  the  fpiritual  jurifdicT;ion  of  Antichrift. 

Mede'  fuppofes  that  the  firft  fix  vials  arc 
poured  out  before  the  feventh  trumpet,  and  that 
the  feventh  vial  is  contemporary  with  the  feventh 
trumpet.  But  that  all  the  vials,  the  firft  as 
wxll  as  the  laft,  follow  after  the  feventh  trum- 
pet, will  appear  from  the  following  reafons  : 

Fir/r^  The  regular  order  of  the  prophecy  re- 
quires it.  For  as  the  feven  trumpets  are  in- 
cluded in  the  feventh  feal,  or  to  fpeak  more 
properly,  are  the  unfolding  of  it ;  fo,  in  like 
manner,  the  feven  vials  are  the  unfolding  of 
the  feventh  trumpet.  The  order  of  events  is 
carried  on  by  means  of  the  feals,  trumpets,  and 
vials.  But  this  order  is  repeatedly  interrupted 
by  the  fynchronal  viiions  inferted  for  explica- 
tion, and  could  not  be  with  certainty  refumed, 
but  for  this  device.  Whereas  by  the  help  of 
this  device,  the  feries  of  the  prophecy  is  car- 
ried on  diftindly,  and  the  vifions  inferted  for 
explication  refer  byinternal  marks,  either  to  that 

feries 

(1)  Mcdc's  Clavis   Apocalyp.  p.  2.  Synchronifrn  iii. 

9  , 


Part  II.         Obfcrvations  on  their  Dates.  6;^ 

feries  immediately,  or  to  fome  other  contempora- 
ry viiion  which  has  a  reference  to  it.  Now  this 
admirable  contexture  is  in  a  good  meafure  de- 
ftrcyed,  by  fuppofing  that  any  of  the  vials  are 
poured  out  under  the  fixth  trumpet. 

Secondly,  Wc  are  advertifed,  chap.  viii.  13.  of 
three  wo  trumpets.  The  fifth  and  fixth  trum- 
pets make  the  firft  and  fecond  woes,  and  they 
are  minutely  defcribed  ;  but  unlefs  thefe  vials 
are  the  wo  of  the  feventh  trumpet,  it  exifts  no 
where  in  this  book. 

Thirdly,  The  wo  of  the  feventh  trumpet  is, 
by  confefHon  of  all,  the  third  and  laft  ;  and 
thefe  vials  are  expreflly  called  "  the  laft  plagues,'* 
becaufe  "  in  them  is  filled  up  the  wrath  of  God," 
Rev.  XV.  I.  So  that  they  muft  be  the  fame  ;  or, 
in  other  words,  the  vials  are  the  unfolding  of 
the  feventh  trumpet.  But  if  they  are  poured 
out  under  the  fixth  trumpet,  then  other  plagues 
announced  by  the  wo  of  the  feventh  trumpet 
follow  after  the  laft  plagues,  which  is  in  direct 
contradiction  to  the  text.  Nor  can  this  argument 
be  evaded,  by  fuppofmg  with  Mede,  that  the 
feventh  vial  is  included  in  the  feventh  trumpet, 
though  the  others  are  not.  Becaufe  all  the  vials 
are  termed  the  laft  plagues,  the  firft  as  well  as 
the  feventh  :  they  are  all  of  one  kind,   different 

degrees 


64  -^  ^^y  io  the  Prophecies.  Part  II. 

degrees  of  the  fame  puniHiment  inflicted  on  the 
lame  fubjecl,  and  cannot  be  feparated  :  they 
are  perfeclly  diftind  as  to  their  nature  and  ob- 
je<5t  from  the  fecond  wo,  and  therefore  ought 
not  to  begin  till  the  fecond  wo  ended  ;  for  it 
is  faid,  "The  fecond  wo  is  paft,  the  third  wo 
"  Cometh  quickly.'* 

Fourthly,  By  Mede's  rule,  the  marks  inferted 
in  the  prophecy,  it  is  evident,  that  all  the  vials 
follow  the  feventh  trumpet,  and  that  none  pre- 
cede it.  Thefe  internal  marks  may  be  fitly 
compared  to  the  correfponding  loops  in  the  cur- 
tains of  the  tabernacle;  by  obfcrving  them,  the 
Levites  difcovered  the  place  of  each  feparate 
curtain  and  joined  them  together,  fo  as  to  form 
one  whole  tent.  So  by  thcfe  marks,  the  atten- 
tive reader  is  able  to  difcover  the  place  of  each 
feparate  vilion,  v/hether  it  carries  on  the  feries 
of  the  prophecy,  or  gives  a  collateral  reprefen- 
tation  of  times  already  mentioned,  a'ndtocon- 
necf  them  fo  as  to  form  one  continued  prophe- 
cy. Now  I  find,  that  after  the  feventh  trum- 
pet founds,  Rev.  xi.  15.  and  a  brief  fummary 
is  given  of  the  events  contained  in  it,  in  the 
three  following  verfes,  it  is  fiid,  verf,  19.  "I 
"  faw  the  tabernacle  of  the  temple  of  God  in 
"  heaven  opened.'*  This  exprefiion  I  confider 
as  a  mark  inferred,  like  the  loop  in  the  edge  of 

the 


part  II.         Ob/ervations  on  their  Dates,  .  6^ 

the  curtain,  where  the  feries  of  the  narration  is 
broken  off.     Accordingly,   the  fame  words  arc 
repeated.    Rev.    xv.    5.  like  the  correfponding 
loop  in  the  edge  of  the  other  curtain,  then  it  is 
faid,    "  And  the  feven  angels  came  out  of  the 
*'  temple,   having  the  feven  plagues,'*  verf.  6.; 
which  fhews,  that  the  firft  of  thefe  vials  follows 
after  the  founding  of  the  fcveuth  trumpet.    That 
thefe  two  verfes  compared  together  imply  fo 
much,  I  argue  thus :    None  of  thefe  vials  could 
be  poured  on  the  earth  till  the  angels  to  whom 
they  were  entrufted  came  out   of  the   temple  ; 
nor  could  the  angels  come  out  of  the  temple  un- 
til it  was  opened,  as  appears  from  chap.  xv.  i . ; 
but  the  temple  was  fhut  during  the  forty-two 
months  of  Antichrift's  reign,  and  was  opened 
only   at  the  founding  of  the  feventh  trumpet, 
chap.  xi.  19. ;  therefore  all  the  vials  follow  after 
the  founding  of  the  feventh  trumpet  ' , 

It  may  not  be  improper  to  examine  the  rea- 
fons  which  induced  Mede  to  conclude,  that  the 
firft  fix  vials  are  contemporary  with  the  fixth 
trumpet,  and  the  feventh  vial  with  the  founding 
of  the  feventh  trumpet.  He  had  very  properly 
obferved,    that  the   forty-two  months  of  the 

beaft's 
(1)  See  further  on  this  fubje6t,  in  Newton's  Differta- 
tion  on  Prophecies,    vol.  ii.  p.  302.  9th  edit.     Likewif*» 
Durham  on  the  Revelation,    p.  227.  4to  edit. 


■66  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  11. 

beaft's  reign  end  with  the  clofc  of  the  fixth 
trumpet,  and  that  the  vials  are  plagues  on  the 
bcaft  and  his  followers.  Then  taking  it  for 
granted,  that  the  bead  could  have  no  exiftence 
after  the  forty-two  months  were  finilhed,  he 
concluded  that  the  vials  muft  have  been  pre- 
vioully  poured  out,  in  order  to  bring  him  to  his 
end,  and  confequently  muft  have  fallen  in  with 
the  time  of  the  fixth  trumpet,  beyond  which 
the  forty-two  months  do  not  extend.  But 
the  error  of  his  reafoning  confifts,  in  fuppo- 
lins:  that  the  beaft  has  no  exiftence  after  the 
forty- two  months  are  finifhed.  Thefemark  (as 
\ve  have  feen)  the  duration  of  his  temporal  fo- 
vereignty.  Now,  as  he  acquired  an  extenfive 
fpiritual  fupremacy  previous  to  the  temporal  fo- 
vereignty,  fo  after  he  is  deprived  of  the  tempo- 
ral fbvereignty,  he  fhall  retain  a  great  meafure 
of  his  fpiritual  fupremacy,  for  the  reduction  of 
which  the  vials  are  poured  out.  The  temparal 
fbvereignty  is  but  the  pedeftal  on  which  the  idol 
of  fpiritual  fupremacy  was  reared.  After  the 
pedeftal  is  removed,  the  idol  ftands  on  its  own 
legs,  till  by  the  repeated  blows  of  Divine  ven- 
geance, reprefented  by  the  vials,  his  very  exift- 
ence is  annihilated  ' . 

The 
-  (1)1  am  aware  that'  an  objefilion  AviU  occur  to  many 
agaluft  this,  reafouiiigi   Fleming  (in  his  difcourfe  concern- 


r. 


f*art  II.  Ob/ervations  on  their  dat€s>  67 

-  The  place  of  the  vials  in  the  feries  af  events 
being  thus  difcovered,  the  time  they  take  up, 
or,  in  other  words,  the  period  which  elapfes 
from  the  founding  of  the  feventh  trumpet,  when 
they  begin,  to  the  cpnimencement  of  the  Mii- 
^  lennium, 

ing  the  fall  of  the  Papacy)  applies  the  fourth  vial  to  the 
fall  of  the  French  monarchy  ;  and  conje6lure3  fuch  fall 
fhall  take  place  in  the  year  1794.  If  the  powers  of  Eu- 
rope fhould  this  year  acknowledge  the  independence  of 
the  French  republic,  Fleming's  conjecture  would  be  there- 
by eftablifhed  :  And  his  application  of  the  vial  thus  ful- 
filled will  appear  to  many  a  more  forcible  argument  for  his 
interpretation  than  any  reafons  I  can  offer,  to  prove  that 
none  of  the  vials  are  yet  poured  out.  In  anfwer  to  this 
obje6lion,  I  obferve,  that  Fleming  builds  his  conje6lureon 
two  grounds  :  The  one  is  the  fourth  vial,  which  I  confider 
to  be  a  mifapprehenfion  ;  the  other  is,  that  there  are  cor- 
refponding  points  in  the  rife  and  fall  of  the  Papacy,  each 
of  them  meafured  by  a  period  of  1260  prophetic  years. 
Proceedingon  this  ground,  he  obferves,  that  Juftinian  left 
Rome  to  the  management  of  the  Pope  in  the  year  5  52  ; 
adding  to  thefe  1 260  prophetic,  or  1242  civil  years,  brings 
us  down  to  the  year  1794,  when  he  fuppofes  the  French  mo- 
narchy, the  great  fupportof  the  Papacy,  fhall  fall.  Hear 
his  own  words :  "  Whereas  the  prefent  French  king 
"  takes  the  fun  for  his  emblem,  and  this  for  his  motto, 
"  Nee pluribus  impar,  he  may  at  length,  or  rather  hisfuc- 
"  ceiTors,  and  the  monarchy  itfelf,  atleaflbefore  the  year 
"  1794,  be  found  to  acknowledge,  that,  in  refpecl  to 
*'  neighbouring  potentates,  he  is  even  Singulis  impar," 

'•  But 


68  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  II. 

lennium,  when  they  end,  appears  to  be  exa<5tly 
feventy-five  prophetic  years.  For  it  is  highly 
probable,  that  the  commencement  of  the  Mil- 
lennium is  intended  by  Daniel  xii.  12.  "  Blef- 
"  fed  is  he  that  waiteth,    and  cometh  to  the 

"  thoufand 

"  But  as  to  the  expiration  of  this  vial,  I  do  fear  it  will 
"  not  be  until  the  year  1794.  The  reafon  of  which  conjee- 
"  ture  is,  that  I  find  the  Pope  got  a  new  foundation  of 
"  exaltation  when  Juflinian,  upon  his  conquefl  of  Italy,  left 
"  it  in  a  great  meafure  to  the  Pope's  management,  being 
"  willing  to  eclipfe  his  own  authority  to  advance  that  of 
"  this  haughty  prelate.  Now  this  being  in  the  year  552, 
<'  this,  by  the  additionof  1260  years,  reaches  down  to  the 
"  year  1811,  which,  according  to  prophetic  accounts,  is 
"  the  year  1794."  Should,  therefore,  Fleming's  conjec- 
ture be  ellabliflied  by  the  event,  it  will  not  militate  againft 
my  reafoning ;  becaufe  his  calculation  is  founded  on 
quite  another  principle,  which  I  do  not  controvert. 

Again,  Fleming's  general  principle  relpeSling  the  vials 
is  the  fame  with  mine.  He  fuppofes  that  all  che  vials 
follow  after  the  founding  of  the  feventh  trumpet.  Only 
in  this  we  differ;  he  fuppofes  the  xra  of  the  feventh  trum- 
pet to  be  pafl,  at  the  Reformation.  I  fuppofe  it  is  ftill 
future,  and  that  it  fliall  take  place  about  the  clofe  of  the 
twentieth  century.  Atany  rate,  that  it  is  ftill  future,  will 
appear  with  convincing  evidence  to  one  who  refle6ls,  that 
five  contemporary  events  precede  immediately  the  found- 
ing of  the  feventh  trumpet,  of  which  not  one  is  fully  ac- 
complifhed  hitherto.  Thefe  events  are.  The  end  of  the 
42  months  of  the  beaft  ; — of  the  42  months  in  which  the 

Gentile 


Part  IL  Obfervations  on  iheir  Dates.  ^9 

«  thoufand  three  hundred  and  five  and  thirty 
**  days./*  In  fimilar  terms  the  Millennium  is 
defcribed  by  the  Apoftle  John,  Rev.  xx.  6. 
*'  Bleffed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the 
«<  firft  refurreclion."  The  difference  betwixt 
this  number  and  "  the  time,  times,  and  an  half," 
mentioned  Dan.  xii.  7.  or  (which  is  the  fame 
thing)  of  the  1 260  years  that  clofe  the  reign  of 
Antichrift,  is  juft  feventy-five  years .  And  as  the 
firft  of  the  vials  is  poured  out  immediately  as 
the  feventh  trumpet  founds,  at  the  clofe  of  the 
1 260  years,  fo  the  laft  is  poured  out  before  the 

Millennium 

Gentiles  . tread  the  outer  court; — of  the  1260  days  in 
which  the  witnesses  prophecy  in  fackcloth  ; — of  the  1260 
days  during  which  the  woman  remains  in  the  wildernefs  ; 
—of  the  fecond  wo,  or  fixth  trumpet. — Now,  it  is  evi- 
dent to  any  one  who  refle6ls  on  the  ftate  of  Europe  atthepre- 
fent  moment,  that  none  of  thefe  events  are  accomplifhed. 
The  Pope  ftill  reigns;  therefore  the  42  months  of  the  beaft 
are  not  ended.  Popery  is  the  eftablilhed  religion  of  a  great 
p  art  of  Europe;  therefore  the  Gentiles  ftill  tread  the  outer 
court.  Proteftanifm  is  perfecuted  in  fome  parts  of  Eu- 
rope ;  therefore  the  witnefles  ftill  prophecy  in  fackcloth. 
There  is  no  union  betwixt  the  feveral  reformed  churches  ; 
therefore  the  woman  ftill  remains  in  the  wildernefs.  The 
Ottoman  empire  exifts,  a  hindrance  to  civilization,  and  a 
fcourge  to  Chriftianity  ;  therefore  the  fecond  wo  is  not 
paft.  From  the  whole  1  conclude,  that  the  feventh  trum- 
pet has  not  yet  been  founded  ;  fo  that,  on  Fleming's  owu 
principles,    none  of  the  viale  havs  yet  been  poured  out. 


70  .A  Key  to  the  Prophedes*  Part  H, 

Millennium  begins  ;  therefore  the  time  they  oc- 
cupy is  within  the  feventy-five  prophetic  years. 

S  E  C  T  I  O  N  V. 

7"ime  of  the  BeJiruSlion  of  Rome* 

The  portion  of  the  above  period  of  feventy- 
five  years  belonging  to  each  of  the,  firft  four 
vials,  I  pretend  not  to  determine.  But  the  laft 
three  being  more  largely  defcribed,  the  time  of 
pouring  them  out  may  be  conjectured. 

The  fifth  vial  reprefents  the  deftrucbion  of 
the  city  of  Rome.  For  it  is  poured  out  on  the 
feat  (or  throne)  of  the  beaft,  Rev.  xvi.  Now, 
it  isfaid.  Rev.  xiii.  2.  "  The  dragon  gave  him 
''  (the  beaft)  his  power,  and  his  feat  (or  throne), 
^'  and  great  authority  :"  That  is,  the  devil,  who 
formerly  perfecuted  the  church,  by  his  deputes 
the  Roman  Emperors,  after  their  fall,  gave  An- 
tichrift,  not  only  their  power  and  authority, 
but  likewife  their  throne,  namely,  the  city  of 
their  refidence,  to  be  his  refidence  ;  fo  that  the 
feat  fignifies  the  imperial  city,  and  the  vial  pour- 
ed out  on  the  feat  mud  therefore  affecfl  the  im- 
perial city. — Rev.  xviii.  throughout  is  an  en- 
larged account  of  the  fifth  vial ;  and  the  fum  of 
it  is,  "  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen."  It  will  be 
allowed,  that  the  terms  Babylon  and  City,  as 

ufed 


Part  II .         0 bfervarms  on  their  Ddtes .  7 1 

tifed  in  the  Apocalypfe,  fometimes  fignify  the 
empire  of  Rome,  rather  than  the  territory  with- 
in its  walls;  but  by  attending  to  the  ftrain  of 
the  narration,  particularly  to  th€  concluding 
verfes  of  the  i8th  chapter,  the  unprejudiced 
muft  be  convinced,  that  the  terms  Babylon  and 
City,  in  that  chapter  fignify  the  imperial  city, 
and  not  the  empire  •,  and  that  the  fall  defcribed 
is  final  and  irrecoverable.  Therefore  I  infer, 
that  the  fifth  vial  fignifies  the  final  deftru6lion  of 
Rome. 

I  conjecture,  that  this  event  Ihall  take  place 
eighteen  years  after  the  lofs  of  the  Pope's  tem- 
poral fovereignty,  that  is,  in  the  year  20i6» 
My  reafons  for  this  opinion  are,  7?r/?,  It  muffc 
precede  the  fixth  vial,  which  takes  place  (as  we 
fliall  prefently  fee )  ^.  Z).  2028;  fecondly^  I  ob- 
ferve  two  remarkable  fleps  in  the  eftabiifhment 
of  the  temporal  fovereignty.  The  firfl  of  thefe 
Was  A.  D.  756,  when  the  Pope  received  from 
Pepin  of  France  a  folemn  grant  of  the  Exarchate 
of  Ravenna,  wrefted  from  the  King  of  the  Lom- 
bards. Thefecond  was  in  the  year  774,  when 
Charlemagne  overturned  the  kingdom  of  the 
Lombards,  and  thus  effectually  eltablilhed  the 
Pope  in  the  pofFeflion  of  the  Exarchate,  by  de- 
ftroying  the  power  of  his  rival.  Betwixt  thefe 
two  periods,  eighteen  years  intervene.  It  is  pro- 
bable, therefore,  there  may  be  two  periods  in 

the 


7^  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,          Part  11. 

the  fall  of  the  fovercignty  correfponding  with 
thofe  in  its  rife,  each  meafured  by  a  period  of 
1 260  years  ;  fo  that  if  the  year  1998  correfponds 
with  the  firft,  the  year  2016  will  correfpond  with 
the  fecond.  Though  the  firft  ftep  gave  the  Pope 
a  right  to  the  fovereignty,  it  was  only  by  the  fe- 
cond he  was  fecured  in  the  peaceable  enjoy- 
ment of  his  kingdom;  fo  it  is  probable,  that  the 
firft  ftep  in  the  fail  may  deprive  him  of  his  right, 
but  the  fecond  only  by  deftroying  Rome,  the 
bone  of  contention,  fhall  efieftually  prevent  all 
further  claims  to  St.  Peter's  patrimony. 

I  am  the  more  inclined  to  this  opinion,  becaufe 
two  perfons  divinely  infpired  calculate  the  fe- 
venty  years  captivity  foretold  by  Jeremiah,  (xxv. 
II,  12.)  from  two  different  periods.  Daniel 
(Chap.  ix.  2.)  computes  from  the  fourth  year 
of  Jehoiakim's  reign,  when  the  captivity  com- 
menced, to  the  firft  year  of  the  reign  of  Cyrus, 
when  the  captives  began  to  return.  Zechariah 
(Chap.i.  13.  and  Chap.  vii.  i. — 5.)  reckons  from 
the  eleventh  year  of  Zedekiah,  which  completed 
the  captivity  by  the  ruin  of  the  city  and  temple, 
to  the  fourth  year  of  Darius,  in  which  the  return 
of  the  captives  was  fully  accomplillied.  Be- 
twixt thefe  two  computations,  there  is  a  diflfer- 
cnce  of  about  eighteen  years,  yet  both  are  con- 
formable to  the  truth,  and  alike  pointed  out  by 
the  fpirit  of  prophecy. 

SEC- 


Part  II.         Ob/ervaiions  on  their  Dates ^  yj 

S  E  C  T  I  O  N    VI. 

Time  of  the  Converfion  of  the  Jews* 

The  fixth  vial  fignifies  the  converfion  of  the 
Jewilli  nation  to  Chriflianity.     This  s.ppears, 

Firji^   From   the  expreffions  of  the  apoftles. 
They  are  all  borrowed  from  the  prophet.^,  -and 
as  ufed   by  them,   they   indicate  a  ftep  prepa» 
ratory  to  the  return   of  the  Jews   from  their 
great  difperfion  ;   but  that  v/hich  prepares  them 
for  a  return,   according  to  the  New  Tefiament, 
is  their  receiving;  by  faith  the  Meffiah,  whom 
they  rejected.     Thus,  "  drying  up  the  Euphra- 
"  tes,**  Rev.  xvi.  12.  is  an  alluiion  to  the  expref- 
fions of  Ifaiah,   Chap.  xi.  15.   "  And  the  Lord 
**  fhall  utterly  deftroy  the  tongue  (bay)  of  the 
"  Egyptian  fea,   and  with  his  mighty  wind  Ojall 
"  he  fliake  his  hand  over  the  river,  and  Iliail 
"  fmite  it  in  the  feven  ftreams,  and  make  men^o 
*'  over  dry-fhod  :  And  there  fhall  be  an  high-way 
"for  the  remnant  of  his  people.'*  And  tothofe 
ofZechariah,    (Chap.    x.    11.)  "And   he   fhall 
*'  pafs  through  the  fea  with  afiliftion,  and  fhall 
"  fmite   the  waves   in  the  fea,  and  all  the  deeps 
"  of  the   river   fhall  dry   up/*     In  both  theic 
paffages,  the  expreiiions,  from  their  connexion 
\vith  the  context,  obvioufly  point  out  a  ftep  pre- 
paratory to  the  return  of  the  Jews  from  their 
K  great 


74  ^  -^0'  *^  '^-'^  Prophecies.  Part  II. 

great  difperfion.  Is  it  not  therefore  reafonablc 
CO  infer,  that  the  apoftle  ufes  them  in  the  fame 
fenfe  ?  The  prophets  allude  to  the  former  de- 
liverances of  the  Jewifli  nation,  all  of  which 
were  preceded  by  the  drying  up  of  waters. 
The  deliverance  from  Egyptain  bondage  was 
preceded  by  drying  up  the  waters  of  the  Red 
Sea ;  the  calamities  of  the  wildernefs  had  an 
ilTue,  by  drying  up  the  waters  of  Jordon  ;  and 
their  return  from  Babylon  was  preceded  by  dry- 
ing up  the  waters  of  the  Euphrates.  But  thofe 
who  receive  the  authority  of  the  New  Teftament 
know,  that  their  future  return  fliall  be  prece- 
ded by  a  change  in  the  moral  world,  greater 
than  either  of  thefe  was  in  the  natural  world  ; 
that  their  infidelity  fliall  be  removed,  and  that 
they  fliall  cordially  unite  in  the  faith  of  the 
Mefliah  whom  they  have  always  rejected  '  ? 
"  Preparing  the  way"  is  an  aliufion  to  the 
exprelTions  of  Ifaiah  (Ixii.  lo.)  "  Prepare  ye 
*'  the  way  of  the  people,  caft  up,  caft  up  the 
"  high-way,  gather  out  the  ftones,  lift  up  a 
"  ftandard  for  the  people,"  which,  from  the 
context,  appear  obvioufly  to  refer  to  the  future 
return  of  the  Jews.  They  are  called  "  Kings,** 
perhaps  in  aliufion  to  their  privileges  as  Chrif- 
tians,  for  all  Chriftians  are  kings  as  well  a$ 
priefts  to  God  *  j  or  it  may  be  on  account  of 

the 

(1)  2  Cor.  iii.  15,  16,  17.     Rom.  x.  2G. 
(2)  Kev.  i.  5,  6. 


Part  II.         Obfervations  on  their  Dates.  75 

the  fuperior  glory  of  their  church,  after  their 
converfion  to  Chriftianity.  But  for  whatever 
reafon  they  are  fo  called,  the  expreflion  is  bor- 
rowed from  the  prophets.  Thus,  Ifaiah  (Ixii. 
3.)  forefhewing  the  glory  of  the  Jewifh  church, 
upon  their  converfion  to  Chriftianity,  fays, 
"Thouflialt  alfobe  a  crown  of  glory  in  the 
*'  hand  of  the  Lord,  and  a  royal  diadem  in  the 
*«  hand  of  thy  God,"  So  Zechariah  fays  (ix. 
16.)  "  And  the  Lord  fliall  fave  them  in  that 
*'  day  as  the  flock  of  his  people  ;  for  they  ihall 
"  be  as  the  ftones  of  a  crown,  lifted  up  as  an 
"  enfign  upon  the  land."  They  may  be  called 
*'  Kings  of  the  eaft,"  either  becaufe  their  pro- 
genitor Abraham  came  from  the  eaft  to  Judea, 
or  it  may  be  a  Hebraifm,  meaning  ancient. 
Now,  in  the  latter  days,  the  denomination  of 
ancient  pertains  to  them,  in  preference  to  any 
other  nation  on  earth. 

Secondly,  The  illuftration  given  of  the  fixth  vial. 
Rev.  xix.  5.-- 10,  contains  feveral  expreffions 
which  obvioufly  point  out  the  converfion  of 
the  Jewifh  nation.  Thus,  "  the  marriage  of 
*'  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made 
*'  herfelf  ready."  Embracing  the  true  religion 
is  frequently  in  fcripture  reprefented  by  the  me- 
taphor of  a  marriage-covenant ;  but  particular- 


']^  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  II. 

ly  the  converJion  of  the  Jews  in  the  latter  days 
is  fo  denominated.  "  Thy  Maker  is  thine  huf- 
"  band.- — The  Lord  hath  called  thee,  as  a  wo» 
"  man  foifakcn  and  grieved  in  fpirit,  and  a 
*'  wife  of  youth,  when  thou  wail  refufed,  faith 
«  thy  God,"  Ifa.  Hv.  5,  6.  "  As  the  bride- 
'*  groom  rejoiceth  over  the  bride,  fo  fhall  thy 
**  God  rejoice  over  thee,"  Ifa.  Ixii.  5.  As  thefe 
expreiiions  refer  to  the  future  reftoration  of  the 
Jews  to  the  Divine  favour,  it  is  reafonable  to 
fuppofe,  that  when  the  apoftle  ufes  the  fame  ex- 
preiiions, he  has  the  fame  times  and  perfons  in 
view.  Indeed  they  are  not  applicable,  with 
any  propriety,  to  the  Gentiles,  on  account  of 
the  time  of  this  marriage.  The  Gentile  church 
was  married  to  Ghriil  for  two  thoufand  years 
before.  It  cannot  therefore  be  faid  of  her,  that 
her  marriage  is  come  at  the  fixth  vial ;  that  it 
is  "  then  llie  made  herfelf  ready  ;  but  it  is  per- 
fectly applicable  to  the  Jews  ;  for  "  blindnefs  is 
"  happened  to  Ifrael,  until  the  fulnefs  of  the 
"  Gentiles  is  brought  in,  and  then  all  Ifrael 
**  {hall  be  faved,"  Rom.  xi.  25,  16. 

What  is  faid,  Rev.  xix.  8.  "  And  to  her  it 
"  was  granted  that  (he  fhould  be  arrayed  in  fine 
"  linen,  clean  and  white  ;  for  the  fine  linen  is 
"  the  righteoufnefs  of  faints,"  manifeftly  alludes 
to  the  words  of  the  parable,  Matth.  xxii.  11. — 
13.   The  primary  defign  of  the  parable  is  to  re- 

prefent 


Part  11.       Obferuatlons  on  their  Dates,  yy 

prefent  the  rejedion  of  the  Jewifli  nation,  and 
the  caufe  of  it.  They  are  caft  out  from  the 
tnarriage-feaft,  becaufe  they  had  not  the  wed- 
ding-garment. The  Apoftle  John  gives  the 
counter  part  of  the  parable.  He  intimates  that 
they  are  received  again,  by  introducing  them 
as  parties  in  the  marriage,  arrayed  vsnth  the 
wedding-garment.  By  the  wedding-garment, 
we  are  to  underftand  the  righteoufnefs  of  Chrift. 
Their  wanting  the  wedding-garment,  fignifies 
their  infidelity,  refufing  to  fubmit  to  his  righ- 
teoufnefs J  for  when  the  Apoftle  Paul  fliews  the 
reafon  for  which  Ifrael  was  rejected,  in  plain 
terms,  without  a  parable,  he  flates  it  thus : 
"But  Ifrael  hath  not  attained  to  the  law  of 
"  righteoufnefs.  Wherefore  ?  Becaufe  they 
"  fought  it,  not  by  faith,  but  as  it  were  by  the 
"  works  of  the  law. — For  they,  being  ignorant 
"  of  God's  righteoufnefs,  and  going  about  to 
**  eftabliili  their  own  righteoufnefs,  have  not 
*'  fubmitted  themfelves  unto  the  righteoufnefs 
"  of  God.  For  Chrift  is  the  end  of  the  law  for 
"  righteoufnefs  to  every  one  that  belie veth." 
Rom.  ix.  31,  32.  and  chap.  x.  3,  4.  In  like 
manner,  the  Apoftle  John  explains  what  we 
are  to  underftand  by  their  having  the  wedding- 
garment,  "  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteoufnefs  of 
"  faints,"  that  is,  a  fubmiflion  by  faith  to  him 
whofe  name  is  *^  The  Lord  our  Righteous- 

"  NESS," 


7$  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  II. 

*'  NBss,"  Jer.  xxiii.  6.  I  cannot  doubt,  there- 
fore, that  the  Apoftle  John  underftands  by  the 
wife  married  to  the  Lamb,  the  converlion  of  the 
Jewilh  nation. 

Thirdly,  The  kings  of  the  eaft  are  they  who 
execute  the  wrath  of  God  on  the  beaft  and  hi« 
adherents,  at  the  feventh  vial.  This  is  obvious 
from  the  whole  ftrain  of  the  narration.  Now, 
by  the  uniform  teftimony  of  the  prophets,  the 
Jews  returning  to  their  own  land,  under  the  au- 
fpices  of  the  Mefliah,  are  the  inftruments  of  di- 
vine vengeance  on  fpiritual  Babylon ;  at  leaft 
they  who  give  it  the  laft  and  decifivc  blow. 
Hence  it  follows,  that  by  the  kings  of  the  eaft 
the  Jews  muft  be  intended;  and  in  regard  they 
cannot  be  partakers  of  the  divine  favour,  nor 
inftruments  of  divine  vengeance,  while  their  in- 
fidelity remains,  we  may  infer,  that  the  ftxth 
vial,  which  prepares  their  way,  intimates  their 
converlion. 

The  time  of  their  converlion  I  fuppofe  to  be 
intended  by  Daniel,  chap.  xii.  1 1.  "  And  from 
"  the  time  that  the  daily  facriiice  ftiall  be  taken 
*'  away,  and  the  abomination  that  maketh  defo- 
*'  late  fet  up,  there  fliall  be  a  thoufand  two 
*«  hundred  and  ninety  days."  He  calculates 
from  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Antichrift, 

of 


Part  IL*        Obfervations  on  their  Dates*  yf 

of  whom  he  fpeaks  in  the  language  of  the  Old 
Teflament.  Now,  as  the  reign  of  Antichrift 
ends  in  1260  years,  and  the  Millennium  com- 
mences in  1335  years,  this  intermediate  num- 
ber of  1290  years  refers  to  the  converfion  of  the 
Jews.  For,  without  all  controverfy,  they  are 
members  of  the  Millennial  church,  in  com- 
mon with  the  Gentiles,  and  therefore  muft  be 
converted  before  the  1335.  Again,  there  is  no 
event  which  we  can  fuppofe  more  interefting  to 
a  perfon  of  Daniel's  difpofition,  than  the  refto- 
ration  of  his  brethren  to  the  favour  of  God. 
Belides,  no  event  takes  place  betwixt  the  clofe 
of  Antichrift's  reign  and  the  commencement  of 
the  Millennium,  fo  important  as  the  converfion 
of  the  Jews.  It  is  therefore  moft  probably  the 
event  intended.  Iffo,  it  takes  place  thirty  pro- 
phetic years  after  the  fall  of  the  Pope's  tempo- 
ral fovereignty  ;  and  as  the  temporal  fovereign- 
ty  falls  in  the  year  1998,  their  converfion  Ihall 
happen  in  the  year  2028'. 

I  am  the  more  inclined  to  this  calculation, 
from  the  parallel  ftated  by  the  Apoftle,  betwixt 
the  condud  of  God  to  the  Jews,  and  his  treat- 
ment of  the  Gentiles,     *'  For  as  ye  (the   Gen- 

"  tiles) 

(1)  The  difference  betwixt  the  civil  and  the  prophetic 
year,  is  fo  fmall  in  ttie  courfe  of  thirty  years,  that  it  is 
not  material  to  reckon  it,  for  it  does  not  amount  to  one 
whole  year. 


So*  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  11. 

"  tiles)  in  times  pall  have  not  believed  God, 
*'  yet  h3;ve-  now  obtained  mercy  through  their 
"  unbelief.  Even  fo  have  thefe  (^the  Jews) 
**  now  nol'  believed,,  that  through  your  mercy, 
"  they  alfo  might  obtain  mercy.  For  God  hath 
"  concluded  all  Tthat  is  Jews  and  Gentiles)  in 
*'  unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon 
'*  all,"  Rom.  xi.  30. — 32.  To  make  the  pa- 
rallel exaclf,  it  is  meet  that  the  Jews  Ihould 
remain  in  unbelief,  as  long  as  the  Gentiles  did. 
The  Gentiles  remained  excluded  from  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  true  religion  for  2000  years*,  from 
the  call  of  Abraham  to  the  coming  of  Chrifi: 
The  Jews  muft  remain  in  unbelief  for  the  fame 
period. 

The  prophet  Hofea  appears  to  me  to  have  the 
converfion  of  Judah  and  Ifrael  in  view.  "  Af- 
*'  ter  two  days  will  he  revive  us  ;  the  third  day 
"  he  will  raife  us  up,  and  we  {hall  live  in  his 
"  fight,"  (chap.  vi.  2.).  Converfion  is  frequent- 
ly reprefented  in  fcripture  by  a  refurreclion. 
The  converfion  of  Ifrael,  in  particular,  is  de- 
fcribed  by  this  figure,  Ezek.  xxxvii.  A  day  in 
prophetic  language  has  various  acceptations.  It 
is  put  fometimes  for  a  natural  day,  fometimes 
for  a  year  ;  and  at  other  times  it  fignifies  a  thou- 
fand  years,  according  to  that  of  the  Apollle  Pe- 
ter. "  One  day  is  with  the  Lord^  as  a  thou- 
*'  fand  years,  and  a  thoufand  years  as  one  day," 

(2  Pet. 


Part  11.         Ohfervailons  on  their  Dates.  8 1 

(2  Pet.  iii.  8.)  If  taken  in  this  laft  fenfe,  it 
intimates,  that  the  Jews,  after  remaining  exclu- 
ded from  the  ordinances  of  the  true  religion, 
and  continuing  ftrangers  to  the  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  for  2000  years,  fhall  immediately, 
as  thefe  end,  partake  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 
be  admitted  to  the  privileges  of  his  children. 
The  unbelief  of  the  Jewifli  nation  commenced 
about  the  time  of  Chrift's  perfonal  miniftiy  ;  and 
he  was  confiderably  advanced  in  his  perfonal 
miniftry,  in  the  28th  year  of  the  common  rec- 
koning, which  anfwers  to  the  3  2d  year  of  his 
age.  Their  unbelief,  therefore,  ought  to  end 
about  A.  D.  2028. 

SECTION    VII. 

Time  of  the  Battle  of  Armageddon, 

The  battle  of  Armageddon  m.oft  probably  will 
take  place  forty  years  after  the  converfion  of  the 
Jews.     My  reafons  for  this  opinion  are, 

Firji^  It  requires  a  confiderable  time  to  collect 
the  allies  of  the  beaft.  The  emillaries  difpatched 
by  the  dragon,  the  beaft,  and  the  falfe  prophet, 
"  go  forth  to  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the 
"  whole  world."  Thefe  kings  mull:  be  perfua- 
ded  by  "lying  wonders,"  Rev.  xvi.  14.  16. 
i.  After 


82  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  II. 

After  diey  are  perfuaded  feverally,  it  requires 
time  to  concert  together,  and  to  bring  up  their 
forces  to  the  place  of  Armageddon. 

Secondly^  It  requires  time  on  the  other  hand, 
to  inftruclthe  Jewifh  church, after  their  conver- 
fion,  and  previous  to  their  fettlement  in  Judea, 
when  they  are  to  be  the  model  of  the  feveral 
Chiiflian  churches  fpread  over  the  earth. 

Thirdly,  Ifuppofe  thefe  words  of  the  prophet 
Micah  to  be  applicable  to  the  period  which 
elapfes  betwixt  the  converfion  of  the  Jews,  and 
their  fettlement  in  the  promifed  land.  "  Accord- 
"  ing  to  the  days  of  thy  coming  out  of  the  land 
"  of  Egypt  will  I  (hew  unto  him  marvellous 
"  things,"  (Mic.  vii.  15.)  As  the  days  alluded  to 
were  forty  years,  and  the  Jews  are  again  fettled 
in  Judea,  in  coniequence  of  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon, I  conclude,  that  the  like  number  of 
years  fiiail  run  betwixt  their  converfion  and  the 
time  in  which  the  battle  is  fought.  By  adding 
therefore  forty  to  the  year  2028,  we  have  2068, 
as  the  year  in  which  the  battle  fliall  be  fought. 


SEC- 


Part  II.         Ohfervations  on  their  Dates*  83 

SECTION    VIII. 

Time  in  which  the  Millennium  begins* 

The  Jews  take  pofleflion  of  the  land  given 
their  fathers,  in  confequence  of  the  victory  ob- 
tained in  the  battle  of  Armageddon  :  But  wars 
follow,  in  order  to  deftroy  the  fyftem  of  Baby- 
lon, and  fubdue  the  remaining  power  of  the 
kings  who  fupported  it.  I  fuppofe  thefe  wars 
take  up  five  years,  which,  in  conjunction  with 
the  former  forty,  make  up  the  number  133  s^. 
At  the  end  of  which  the  Millennium  begins, 
(Dan.  xii.  12.);  that  is  45  years  after  the  con- 
verfion  of  the  Jews  ;  75  years  after  the  clofe  of 
the  1260  years  of  Antichrift's  reign,  or  the  fall 
of  the  Pope's  temporal  fovereignty  ;  and  1335 
prophetic  years  from  the  commencement  of  his 
reign,  in  the  year  756.  At  that  period  the 
Church  being  triumphant  over  the  world,  and 
peace  univerfally  eftablifhed,  the  fpirit  of  pro- 
phecy begins  to  reckon  the  Millennium,  A.  Z). 
2073  y  or,  in  regard  the  odd  days  and  hours  by 
which  the  civil  year  exceeds  the  prophetic, 
amount  in  75  years  to  one  whole  year,  by  de- 
ducing thefe,  the  Millennium  will  commence 
A*  D*  2071. 

SEC- 


84  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  IJ. 

SECTION    IX. 

7me  in  which  Gog  appears. 

The  duration  of  the  Millennium  is  limited  to 
a  thoufand  years,  fix  feveral  times,  in  the  20th 
chapter  of  the  Revelation,  which  induces  me  to 
confider  it  as  a  definite  number.  Again,  I  un- 
derftand  the  number  in  its  plain  literal  meaning  ^ 
for  though  there  are  obvious  reafons  for  conceal- 
ing by  myfiic  numbers,  a  long  period  of  cala- 
mity, fuch  as  that  in  which  Antichrift  reigns, 
thefe  cannot  apply  to  a  period  of  confolation, 
fuch  as  the  Millennium  is  reprefented  to  be.  The 
length  of  the  period  rather  increafes,  than  dimi- 
niiliCS  the  confolation  promifed.  Further,  as  the 
period  is  meafured  by  years  only,  not  by  months 
or  days,  I  take  the  number  to  lignify  fo  many 
civil,  not  prophetic  years.  So  the  Millennium 
will  end  A.  D.  3072.  A  fliort  time  after  the 
x:lofe  of  the  Millennium,  Gog  appears.  The  ex- 
iad  year  I  pretend  not  to  determine.  At  the  end 
of  the  Millennium,  "  Satan  is  loofed  out  of  his 
**  prifon,  and  goes  out  to  deceive  the  nations," 
Rev.  XX.  7,  8.  But  lome  years  will  be  neceffary 
to  give  fuccefs  to  his  deluhons ;  and  after  his  ar- 
tifice has  fucceeded,  fome  years  more  will  be 
neceffary  to  collecl  forces  from  the  "  four  qu^r- 
"  ters  of  the  earth,'*   to  invade  the  Church. 

After 


P^rt  II.         Obfervations  on  their  Bates,  85 

After  the  def]:ru£lion  of  Gog  and  his  army,  no 
event  of  importance  occurs,  till  the  laft  judg- 
ment. The  whole  period  that  elapfes,  from  the 
end  of  the  Millennium  to  the  day  of  judgment, 
is  exprefsly  called  "  a  little  feafon,"  (Rev.  xx.  3.) 
But  it  may  be  fo  called  abfolutely,  as  including 
only  a  few  years ;  or  comparatively  with  the  pe- 
riod that  preceded  it,  and  fo  may  include  a  few 
centuries.  Thus  the  feventh  head  of  the  beaft 
is  faid  to  continue  "  a  fliort  fpace,"  (Rev.  xvii. 
10.)  that  is,  compared  with  the  lixth  head, 
though  it  continued  near  two  centuries. 

But  the  exact  number  of  years  that  interven- 
ed, either  betwixt  the  end  of  the  Millennium 
and  the  day  of  judgment,  or  betwixt  the  de- 
ft'ruclion  of  Gog  and  the  day  of  judgment,  I 
know  not ;  and  no  number  has  occurred  to  me, 
in  the  prophecies,  by  which  to  difcover  it ' 
with  fatisfying  conviction.  It  would  appear 
that  God  has  been  pleafed  to  conceal  the  length 
of  this  laft  period,  to  keep  the  Church  watchful, 

looking 

(1)  We  are  told,  Ezek.  xxxix.  12,  and  14.  that  the 
people  of  Ifrael  were  "  fevcn.months"  burying  the  bones 
of  Gog's  army.  I  have  no  doubt  but  the  perfon  men- 
tioned by  the  prophet,  is  the  fume  introduced  by  the 
apoftle  at  the  clofc  of  the  Millennium  ;  and  it  is  obvious, 
that  burying  the  bones  mufl  be  taken  in  a  fpiritual,  not 
a   literal  fcnfe.     Perhaps,  therefore,  the   fcven  months 

mav 


t6  A  Key  is  the  Prophecies,  Part  II. 

looking  for  the  appearance  of  the  Judge  ;  and 
that  having  given  fo  many  demonftrations  of 
his  fecond  coming,  by  the  completion  of  prophe- 
cy in  the  ages  that  preceded,  he  will  give  no 
more  till  the  laft  trumpet  founds. 


may  ineafure,  in  myftic  numbers,  the  period  that  elapses 
bet^yixt  the  deftruSlion  of  Gog  and  the  day  of  judgment, 
making2lO  prophetic  years.  However,  candour  obliges 
tne  to  acknowledge  that  the  conje6lure  is  confiderabljr 
weakened  by  what  is  faid  verfe  9,  of  the  fame  chapter, 
that  they  were  feven  years  burning  the  armour  of  Gog's 
fnultitude. 


KEY 

TO  THE 

PROPHECIES, 

WHICH  ARE  NOT  YET  ACCOMPLISHED. 


PART     III. 

The  Events  foretold  in  them, 

CHAP.  I. 

7he  prefent  State  of  the  World  and  the  Church  de- 
fcribed  in  the  Prophecies. 

BEFORE  I  proceed  to  future  events,  it  may 
not  be  improper  to  flate  the  view  given  in 
the  prophecies  of  this  period  in  which  we  live. 
Such  a  view  is  necelTary  to  trace  the  progrefs  of 

events, 


88  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

events,  by  fhewing  the  links  which,  in  the  chain 
of  Providence,  connect  the  prefent  with  future 
times.  Befides,  if  the  view  given  of  the  Church 
and  the  World  agrees  with  their  ftate  and  con- 
dition in  our  times,  this  coincidence  afiPords  the 
ftrongeft  evidence  that  the  prophecies  which  re- 
gard future  times,  fhali  be  likewife  accomplilh- 
ed  in  their  feafon. 

We  are  now  in  the  year  1038  conliderably  ad- 
vanced, ia  the  period  of  1260  years,  allotted  to 
the  reign  of  Antichrift.  Now,  the  remarkable 
circumftances  of  this  period  are  the  following : 

SECTION    I. 

The  Ottoman  Empire, 

The  plague  of  the  fixth  trumpet  coincides 
with  the  htter  part  of  this  period,  and  continues 
to  the  conclulion  of  it.  Rev.  ix.  13. — 21.  "  And 
"  the  fixth  angel  founded,  and  I  heard  a  voice 
"  from  the  four  horns  of  the  sjolden  altar  which 
"is  before  God,  faying  to  the  lixth  angel  which 
•'  had  the  trumpet,  Loofe  the  four  angels  which 
*'  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates.  And 
"  the  four  angels  were  loofed,  which  were  pre- 
"  pared  for  a  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month, 
"  and  a  year,  for  to  flay  the  third  part  of  men. 
"  And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horfemen 

were 


Pirtlll.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  89 

"  were  two  hundred  thoufand  thoufand  :  And 
"  I  heard  the  number  of  them.  And  thus  I 
**  faw  the  horfes  in  the  vilion,  and  them  that 
**  fat  on  them,  having  breafl-plates  of  fire,  and 
"  of  jacinth  and  brimftone  ;  and  the  heads  of 
"  the  horfes  were  as  the  heads  of  lions  •,  and 
"  out  of  their  mouths  iffued  fire,  and  fmoke  and 
"  brimflone.  By  thefe  three  was  the  third  part 
'*  of  men  killed,  by  the  fire,  and  by  the  fmoke, 
"  and  by  the  brimftone,  which  ifTued  out  of 
"  their  mouths.  For  their  power  is  in  their 
"  mouth,  and  in  their  tails :  For  their  tails 
"  were  like  unto  ferpents,  and  had  heads,  and 
«^  with  them  they  do  hurt.  And  the  reft  of 
'*  the  men  that  were  not  killed  by  thefe  plagues, 
"  yet  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands, 
"  that  they  fhould  not  worlhip  devils,  and  idols 
"of  gold  and  filver,  andbrafs,  and  ftone,  and 
"  of  wood  ;  which  neither  can  fee,  nor  hear, 
"  norwalk:  Neither  repented  they  of  their  mur- 
"  ders,  nor  of  their  forceries,  nor  of  their  for- 
"  nication,  nor  of  their  thefts."  Every  circum- 
ftance  of  this  defcription  has  been  verified,  in  the 
ravages  committed  by  the  Turks,  and  in  the  efta- 
blilhment  of  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

The  Turks  were  at  firft  four  fmall  dynafties, 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Euphrates,  who  at 
the  time  appointed  by  God,  fuccefsfullypufhed 
their  conquefts  weftward.     It  is  well  known, 

M  that 


90  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

that  their  army  confifted  chiefly  of  horfemen, 
and  that  they  were  remarkable  for  the  ufe  of 
gun-powder.  The  more  we  examine  into  their 
principles,  government  and  manners,  the  more 
Ihall  we  be  convinced,  that  as  they  have  been, 
fo  they  {till  are,  a  horrible  fcourge  to  the  Chrif- 
tian  world.  Cruel  in  war,  they  have  deftroy- 
ed  multitudes,  and  fpread  devaftation  by  their 
arms :  Inimical  to  the  fciences  and  to  every 
improvement,  they  have  eftabliftied  ignorance, 
and  relifted  civilization,  as  far  as  their  dominion 
extends :  Brutal  in  their  manners,  they  have 
trampled  not  only  on  the  pure  precepts  of  Chrif- 
tianity,  but  on  the  finer  feelings  of  the  human 
heart,  and  the  ties  by  which  mankind  are  uni- 
ted together  in  fociety,  for  the  gratification  of 
their  lulls  :  Zealoufly  attached  to  the  falfe  pro- 
phet Mahomet,  in  propagating  his  religion  they 
have  deftroyed  the  fouls  of  millions ;  "  their 
"  tails  were  like  unto  ferpents,  and  with  them 
"  they  do  hurt,  ver.  19.'*  Now,  "  the  prophet 
"  that  teacheth  lies,  he  is  the  tail,  Ifaiah  ix.  15.'* 
Yet  the  juftice  of  God,  in  continuing  this  fcourge, 
is  vindicated  by  the  conduct  of  profeffed  Chrif- 
tians.  Of  them  it  holds  true  at  the  prefent  mo- 
ment, "  the  reft  of  the  men  which  were  not  kill- 
*'  ed  by  thefe  plagues,  yet  repented  not  of  the 
"  works  of  their  hands,  that  they  fhould  not 
'•  woril)ip  devils    (^demons,)  and  idols  of  gold 

"  and 


Part-Ill.       The  Events  foretold  in  thein.  91 

**  and  filver,  and  brafs,  and  ftone,  and  of  wood, 
>*  which  neither  can  fee,  nor  hear,  nor  walk. 
•*-*  Neither  repented  they  of  their  murders,  nor 
■*'^  of  their  forceries,  nor  of  their  fornication, 
*'  nor  of  their  thefts.*'  The  Greek  and  Latin 
Churches  zealoufly  propagate  the  demon-wor- 
fhip  of  the  ancients,  under  the  name  of  worlhip 
given  to  faints  and  angels.  They  have  eftablilh- 
ed  image-worfhip  by  law ;  and  a  univerfal  diffo- 
lution  of  manners  prevails  among  them,  by  the 
teftimony  of  their  own  hiftorians. 

SE  CTION     II. 

'    The- ^niichr'i/iian  Empire. 

A  fecond  remarkable  circumftance  in  the  re- 
prefentation  of  this  period,  is  the  reign  of  Anti- 
chrift.  It  is  accurately  defcribed,  and  laid  be- 
fore us  in  various  paffages  of  fcripture;  chiefly 
in  thefe, — Dan.  chap.  vii.  verfe  7.  and  8.  20. — 
25. ;  chap.  xi.  verfe  7^6. — 39. ;  2  ThelT.  chap. 
ii.  verfe  3. — 12.  ;  2  Tim.  chap.  iv.  verfe  1.-^5. ; 
Rev.  chap.  xiii.  ;   chap.  xvii. 

The  prophecy  in  the  lirft  paflage  reprefents 
four  univerfal  monarchies,  fucceflively  following 
each  other,  of  which  the  Babylonian  empire, 
exifting  in  the  prophet's  time,  was  the  lirft.     It 

points 


92  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Partifl^* 

pgints  out  a  remarkable  circumftancc  in  the  fatfe 
of  the  fourth  of  thefe  empires,  "  That  it  fliould 
^' not  be  followed  by  another  univerfalmonar- 
*'  chy,  but  fhbuld  be  divided  into  fevefal  fepa- 
"  rate  independent  kingdoms,  reprefented  by 
*'  the  ten  horns."  And  that  this  ftate  of  things 
fiiould  continue  till  the  reign  of  the  faints,  or 
the  commencement  of  the  Millennium.  Accord- 
ingly the  Roman  empire,  allowed  by  all  hifto- 
rians  to  be  the  fourth  univerfal  monarchy,  has 
been  divided  by  the  northern  nations  above  a 
thoufand  years  ago,  into  the  feveral  indepen- 
dent kingdoms  of  Europe  ;  princes  have  arifen 
fince  that  divifion,  ambitious  of  forming  a  uni- 
verfal monarchy.  But  He  vv^ho  regulates  the  ba- 
lance of  power,  more  effectually  than  the  fchcmes 
of  politicians,  or  the  arms  of  contemporary  prin- 
ces, has  uniformly  difappointed  theit  devices, 
and  the  order  of  things  reprefented  in  the  pro- 
phecy, has  been  prefervedto  the  prefent  momenli. 
The  prophecy  fliews  the  particular  part  of 
the  fourth  monarchy,  which  fhould  be  thu;S.  di- 
vided into  feparate  kingdoms..  For  it  is  faJd 
that  the  three  firft  beafts  had  their  lives  pro- 
longed, after  their  dominion  was  taken  away  ; 
and  all  the  horns  are  reprefented  as  iffuing  from 
the  head  of  the  fourth  beaft.  Thefe  two  cir- 
cumftances  compared,  imply  that  the  original 
provinces  of  the  fourth  monarchy,  thofe  fur- 
rounding 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  9;j 

rounding  the  imperial  city,  diftinft  from  the 
original  provinces  of  the  three  former  empires, 
fhould  be  thus  divided  into  feparate  kingdoms. 
Accordingly  we  ought  to  look  for  them  not  in 
^ahylon,  not  in  Perfia,  not  in  Greece,  but  in 
the  European  provinces  of  the  Roman  empire. 
There  they  have  been  ere(^ed.  There  they  are 
ftill  maintained.  The  fame  God  who  difap- 
pointed  the  European  princes,  aftecling  univer- 
fal  monarchy,  fet  limits  to  the  ravages  of  the  Sa- 
racens, and  the  conquefls  of  the  Turks,  fo  as  to 
prevent  effedually  their  difturbing  that  order  of 
things  which  his  word  had  foretold. 

The  prophecy  further  fhews,  "•  That  in  the 
"  midft  of,  and  contemporary  with  thefe  king- 
"  dams  fhould  be  that  of  Antichrift,  reprefented 
"  by  the  little  horn  ;  that  though  a  little  horn, 
**  he  had  a  mouth  fpeaking  great  things,  and  a 
"  look  more  ftout  than  his  fellows  ;"  that  it 
fhould  be  divers  "  from  the  contemporary  king- 
**  doms ;  that  he  ftiould  fpeak  great  words  againft 
*'  the  Moft  High,  and  think  to  change  times  and 
"  laws."  Accordingly  the  Papal  dominion  has 
arifen  from  the  ruins  of  the  fallen  empire,  and 
has  exifted  among  the  kingdoms  of  Europe  for  a 
thoufand  years.  The  territory  of  this  potentate 
is  fmall,  compared  with  the  other  divifions  of 
the  empire  ;  but  his  claims  are  unbounded,  arro- 
gating to  himfelf  authority  over  all  created  be- 
ings. 


94  >' A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

ings,  in  matters  temporal  and  fpiritual,  as  being 
the  vicar  of  Chrift,  and  the  rcprefentative  of 
God. 

The  nature  of  his  government  is  different  from 
that  of  the  other  kingdoms  of  Europe,  havingf 
an  ecclefiaftical  fupremacy  joined  to  the  tempo- 
ral power.  His  rage  for  propagating  idolatry  ; 
his  intolerant  fpirit  exerted  frequently,  extcn- 
fively,  and  violently,  in  perfecuting  thofe  who 
have  adhered  to  God's  written  word ;  his  at- 
tempts to  alter  or  annul  the  eternal  laws  of  God, 
by  .difpenfations  and  indulgencies,  and  to  efta- 
bliih,  by  his  own  authority,  as  pretended  head 
of  the  Church,  a  mode  of  worfhip  diametrically 
oppofite  to  that  which  pure  Chriftianity  enjoins, 
are  facts  which  the  annals  of  Europe  fully  afcer- 
tain. 

"  Tbefe  things  were  not  done  in  a  corner." 
*'  He  that  runneth,  may  read." 

In  the  nth  chapter  of  Daniel,  the  fpirit  of 
prophecy  having  introduced  the  fame  arrogant 
opponent  of  the  Deity  mentioned  before,  illuf- 
trates  more  particularly  the  circumftances  of 
his  oppofition  ;  that  he  fnould  not  "  regard  the 
"  God  of  his  fathers,  nor  thedefireof  women," 
(or  wives,  as  it  might  be  rendered ;)  that  in,- 
ftead  of  the  God  of  his  fathers,  he  "  ihouldho- 
"  nour  the  god  of  forces,  (God's  protestors,) 
"  with  gold  and  filver,  and  with  precious 
*' Hones,  and  pleafant  things."     Thathefhould 

fucceed 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  them,  95 

fiicceed  for  the  defenders  or  priefts'  of  thofe 
gods-prote6lors,  fo  as  to  caufe  them  "  have  rule 
"  over  many,  and  divide  the  land  among  them 
"  for  their  reward.** 

Now  though  thePope,  by  his  authority,  hasnot 
eftabUfhed  nominally  the  Pagan  fupcrftition  of  an- 
cient Rome  ;  yet  he  has  enjoined  celibacy  to  the 
clergy,  and  fuch  as  devote  themfelves  to  a  reli- 
gious life  -y  inftead  of  the  demon-worfhip  of  the 
ancients,  he  has  eftablifhed  that  of  faints  and 
angels,  under  the  notion  of  their  being  protec- 
tors to  individuals,  families,  provinces,  and  king- 
doms. He  has  perfuaded  men  to  build  temples, 
and  confecrate  offerings  to  them  ;  and  thefe  of- 
ferings confifl  of  gold,  filver,  precious  ftones, 
pleafant  veffels,  and  ornaments  of  various  kinds. 

He 

(1)  I  take  the  liberty  of  differing  from  Mede  in  his 
tranflation  of  thispaffage.  The  word  Asah  is  repeatedly 
tranflated,/:/rcei?rf,  in  the  former  part  of  the  chapter,  par- 
ticularly ver.  28.  The  word  tranflated y?roR^ /jo/c/j',  is 
allowed  to  be  a  figurative  expreffion  here,  and  therefore 
equally  applicable  to  the  priefts  as  to  the  temples  ;  but  the 
fenfe  of  the  paffage  reftri^s  it  to  the  priefts.  It  could  be 
no  gain  or  reward  to  saints  and  angels,  that  temples  were 
eretSltd,  and  that  they  were  worfhipped  ,  but  it  was  cer- 
tainly great  gain  to  the  priefts.  Bcfides,  the  conftruclion 
requires  this  tranflytioni;  for  the  particle  Lf,  for,  is  join- 
ed to  the  word  Michtsui^  defenders^  not  to  Me/iam,  protec- 
tors, as  it  oujjht  to  have  been,  according  to  Mede's  tranfla- 
tion. 


96  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

He  has  fucceeded  fo  far  as  to  render  the  clergy 
that  fupport  his  worlhip,  objects  of  veneration 
to  the  multitude  ;  he  has  introduced  them  into 
the  courts  of  princes  as  their  confeffors  and 
counfellors,  and  procured  a  great  part  of  the  re- 
venues and  lands  of  Europe  to  be  divided  among 
them  for  their  reward. 

As  the  time  approached  when  this  extraordi- 
fiary  character  (hould  appear,  the  fpirit of  prophe- 
cy more  clearly  unfolded  the  circumftances  re- 
fpecting  him,  which  were  before  wrapped  up  in 
myftcry.  After  all  that  is  revealed  to  Daniel,  it 
remained  ftill  uncertain.  Whether  this  opponent 
of  the  Deity  fhould  be  a  fecret  or  an  open  ene- 
my ?  How  his  government  fhould  be  divers  from 
the  other  governments  contemporary  with  him  ? 
Upon  what  grounds  he  fhould  claim  fuch  unli- 
mited authority  ?  And  by  what  means  he  fhould 
eflablilli  that  authority  in  the  world  ?  But  we 
have  an  illuftration  of  thefe  particulars  in  the 
fecond  Epiftle  to  the  TheiTalonians,  chap.  ii. 
ver.  3." 1 2.  The  pafTage  affords  to  the  unpreju- 
diced mind  a  fatisfaclory  anfwer  to  thefe  feve- 
ral  queries.  The  apoftle  intimates,  "  that  there 
*'  ihould  be  a  falling  away  firfl,  and  that  then 
*'  that  man  of  fm  fhould  be  revealed,"  that  is, 
that  there  ihould  be  an  apoftafy  from  the 
faith,  which  VN^ould  produce  Antichrift,  At 
the  fame  time,    by  the  apoftafy  mentioned,   he 

could 


Part  Ilf.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,  97 

.coul4  n^t  meafi  an  abfolute  renunciation  of  the 
Chriftian  namcj  fqr  he  callsjt  "a  myftery  of 
.*'  iniquity,"  aiiad  hints  that,  the  beginning  of 
'i(t  appeared  in  his,  own  time  :  "  It  doth  already 
^  livork  ;"  of  corurfe  .he  mtift  have  in  view  Hy- 
^^n^us- and  Philetus,  (and,  others,  who  fell  away 
jfrom  tbenitry,^  idoclrines  and  pure  precepts  of 
Chriftianity,  while  they  adhered  to  the  profcf- 
JSpm  <}>f  it .;  fo  that  the  man  of  fin  could  not 
bp  an, avowed,  but  fecret  enemy,  who,  ujider  the 
maiki'ipf  ajnoujiiVviard profeflionc.of  Chnftianityj 
fhould  -Gontradi^  i]ts  doctrine?;,  -  3^d  cpy.nt^ract 
jtt^s  precepts,-     :,;     ■  ri^fiin;;  ,"3v- 

_'},  Again,  he  teprefents  him  as  ''fitting  in  the 
5^  teipple  of  God."  The  Jewifh  Doctors  fat 
.yfhen  they  taught ;  the  temple,  in  the  language 
f^i'  J^^  N<p-w :  Teftament,  figmiies  the  church. 
jPy  t^ie.  ^xpr^ffioji,  therefore,  the  apoftle  intir 
aitla(tesr,  'that  /this  extraordinary  perfon  ftiould 
jQlaim  and  exercife  the  office  of  a  pallor  or 
iteacher  in  that  focjety,  which  is  by  profeffion 
■the  church  of  C.hifi,ft.  i  This  ^ccleiiafiical  author 
pfity,  together  with  the  civil  dominion  reprefent- 
ed  in  Daniel,  muft  form  a  government  different 
from  that  of  the  contemporary  princes. 

He  further  afferts,  that "  he  fitteth  in  the  tem- 

"  pie  of  God,  as  God,  (hewing  himfelf  that  he 

"  is  God,"  which  implies  that  Antichrift  would 

not  exprefsly  deny  God,   but  claim  a  delegated 

N  authority 


98  A  Key  to  the  Propbuies.         Part  III. 

authority  from  him,  as  being  his  vifible  reprefen- 
tative,  at  the  fame  time  ufmg  that  authority, 
in  oppofing  God  and  exaltijig  himfelf.  In  per- 
fect correfpondence  with  this  idea,  the  Biftiop  of 
Romeelaims  authority  to  alter  die  laws  of  God, 
as  being  the  vicegerent  of  God  on  earth j  the 
vifible  head  of  the  church,  and  the  viliblejudge 
of  cOntroverfy.  '  '  ^ 

The  means  by  which  Antithrift  would  fefta!'- 
bli!h  his  authority  in  the  world,  -the  fpirit  of 
prophecy  lays  betore  ui  in  thefe  expreflions : 
"  His  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan,  with 
"  all  power,  and  figns,  and  lying  wonders,  and 
.  ■*'  with  all  the  deceivablenefs  of  unrighteouf- 
**  nefs  :*'  That  is,  he  (liall  arrive  at  his  authori- 
ty and  power,  riot  in  the  way  in  which  prin- 
ces commonly  extend  their  dominions,  by  open 
force,  butby  fecret  fraud,  particularly  by  pretend- 
ing to  work  miracles  %  fome  of  which  fliall  be 
preternatural,  performedbytheoperation  of  vSa- 
tan*,  others  (hall  beillufions,  performed  by  flight 
of  hand ;  together  with  thefe,  he  Ihall  ufe  the 
-■•  fever  al 

(1)  The  Church  of  Rome,  and  hei'fpi ritual  head  altert 
that  miracles  are  a  mark  of  the  tnie  Church  ;  and  chiefly 
by  pretending  to  this  power,  they  -maintained  their  au- 

tho  rity  in  the  dark  and^  fuperftitious  ages. 

(2)  Aliquando  fit  in  Ecclefia  (inquit  Lyrannus  in  Dan. 
c.  xiv.),  deceptio  populi  maxima,  in  miraculis  fa6\is  a 
facerdotihus,  vel  eis  adherentibus,  propter  lucrum  tempo- 
rale.     Miracuia  fieri  hominihus  ad  imagines  confluenti- 

bust 


Part  II L      The Ei>ents foretold inihenu  99 

feveral  arts  which  cunning  fuggefls  to  unrighte- 
ous men,  to  pervert  or  deceive  the  world".  In 
regard  fome  doubts  might  occur,  with  refpe^l 
to  the  nature  of  the  falling  away,  or  apoftafy 
mentioned,  2  TheiT.  chap.  ii.  ver.  3.  it  is  illuftra- 
ted,  I  Tim.  iv.  ver.  1.--3.  "  The  Spirit  fpeaketh 
"  exprefsly,  that  in  the  latter  times  fome  fhall 
"  depart  from  the  faith.  Speaking  lies  in  hy- 
**  pocrify,  having  their  confcience  feared  with 
*'  a  hot  iron  ;  forbidding  to  marry,  and  com- 
*'  manding  to  abftain  from  meats,  which  God 
*'  hath  created  to  be  received  with  thankfgiv- 
*'  ing  of  them  which  believe  and  know  the 
"  truth.**  The  apoftafy  therefore  appears  to 
be  no  exprefs  denial  of  the  Chriftian  name, 
for  thefe  apoftates  teach  lies  in  hypocrify,  a 
chara<5ler  not  applicable  to  thofe  who  have  laid 
afide  the  profeflion  of  Chriftianity.  Befides,  the 
prominent  features  of  that  apoftafy  are  laid  be- 
fore us,  to  which  the  do6lrines  and  practices  of 

the 
bus,  non  unquam  oppratione  demonum,  ad  fallendum  in- 
ordinatos  cultoris.  Deo  permittente,  exisjente  totium  in- 
fidelitate.  (B.  in  Can.  Miffac,  c.  9.  In  facramenlo), 
(inquit  Alex,  de  Hales,  in  4.  fent.  9.  5  3.)  Apparet  caro, 
interdum  hominum  procuratione,  interdum  operationc 
diabolica. 

(1)  The  various  arts  of  Papal  Rome  to  eftabiifli  her  au- 
thority, as  well  as  her  faccefs,  cannot  be  expreffed  better 
than  in  Scripture  language  ;  "  By  her  forceries  were  all 
"  nations  deceived." 


100  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Fart  III. 

the  church  of  Rome  accord,  as  face  anfwers  to 
face  in  a  glafs. 

Thefe  features  are  : — The  doflrines  concerning  - 
demons'  ; — the  prohibition  of  marriage; — and 
the  command  to  abftain  from  certain  meats. 

The  Pagans  afferted  concerning  their  demons, 
that  they  were  beings  of  a  middle  nature,   be- 
twixt the  fovereign  gods  and  mortal  men""  ;  that" 
they  were  agents  and  mediators  betwixt  the  fu- 
perior  gods  and  men  ;   fo  Plato  %  "  God  is  not 
".  approached  by  men,   but  all  the  commerce' 
*'  and  intercourfe   bewixt  gods  and  men   ar6 
"  performed  by  the  mediation  of  demons.  De- 
"  mons  are  reporters  and  carriers  from  men  to' 
"  the  gods,  and  again  from  the  gods  to  men,  of 
"  the  fupplications  and  prayers  of  the  one,  and 
"  of  the  injunftions  and  rewards  of  devotion> 
"  from  the  other."     That  fome  of  them  were 
originally  men,  who,  on  account  of  their  virtues, 
were  raifed  to  the  rank  of  demons  after  their 
death  ;  fo  Hefiod  inform  us,  "  That  when  thefe 

"  happy 

(1)  Thcit  ^t'^sto'x.xXiciii  ^xif^oviuvy  fignify  clo6lrines  of  which 
demons  are  the  obje6l,  will  appear  by  comparing  fimilar 
expreffions  in  Scripture,  particularly  Heb.vi.  2.  /3«7rT<c-^wv, 
^idx^7)(j  £cc.  fignifr  doSlrines  concerning  baplifm  ;  the  lay- 
ing on  of  hands  ;  the  refurrection  of  the  dead,  and  the  life 
eternal. 

(2)  Uoiv  TO  ^cctfioviov  fitrcc^v  i(rri  ha  tiKcn  Cv)]t».      Plato    in 
Sy'mpofio. 

(3     In  his  Sympofmm. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  I  o ! 

"happy  men  of  tlie  firft  and  golden  age  of 
"  the  world  were  departed  this  Hfe,  great  Ju- 
"  piter  promoted  them  to  be  demons,  that  is, 
"  keepers  and  protectors  of  earthly  mortals, 
"  overfeers  of  their  good  and  evil  works,  and 
"  givers  of  riches."  This  order  of  demons 
found  place  in  the  religion  of  the  ancient  Ro- 
mans, under  the  names  of  Penates,  Lares,  and 
Manes  Dii  ;  of  them  Cicero  fays',  "  Let  them 
"  worfhip  the  gods,  both  thofe  who  were 
"  ever  accounted  celeftial,  and  thofe  whom 
"  their  own  merit  has  advanced  to  heaven." 
Again,  "  Let  the  rights  of  feparate  fouls  be  in- 
"  violable,  and  let  them  account  the  deccafed 
"  worthies  as  gods,**  Befides  thefe,  their  theo- 
logifts  introduced  another  kind  of  demons,  more 
high  and  fublime,  who  had  never  been  linked 
to  a  mortal  body,  but  were  from  the  beginning 
always  the  fame''.  The  heathens  further  main- 
tained concerning  their  demons,  that  they  ought 
tobe  worfhipped,  by  making  images,  building 
temples,  rearing  altars  for  them,  and  burning 
incenfe  before  them.  Who  is  it  therefore  that 
examines  without  prejudice  the  dodrines  of  the 
church  of  Rome  concerning  faints  and  angels, 

who 

(1)  Cicero  de  Legibus,  lib.  ii. 

(2)  Apuleius  de  die.  Socvatis.     Plutarch  dc  Deft;5licne 
Oratorum. Mede's  Works,  p.  031. 


I02  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.       Part  III, 

who  is  not  convinced  that  they  have  revived  the 
ancient  doctrines  concerning  demons,  as  to  their 
nature,  office,  origin,  and  the  manner  of  wor- 
Ihipping  them'  j  and  that  of  them  the  Spirit 
fpeaketh  exprefsly,  when  he  fays,  "  fome  fhall 
*'  depart  from  the  faith,  teaching  dodlrines  con- 
"  earning  demons." 

Another  dodrine  of  the  apoftafy  foretold  is, 
the  prohibition  of  marriage.  Tiie  application  of 
this  to  the  church  of  Rome  requires  no  proof. 

No 

(1)  See  on  this  laft  head,  Middleton's  letter  from 
Rome,  in  v.  hich  he  proves,  from  the  teftimony  of  the 
ClalTics,  compared  with  what  pafTed  under  his  own  eye, 
that  the  mode  of  worfliip  now  eftablifhed  in  Rome,  dif- 
fers not  in  the  mod  trivial  circumflance  from  that  pi-ac- 
tifed  by  the  ancient  Romans,  except  in  the  name  ;  that 
it  is  mere  Pagauifm,  with  a  Chriftian  afpeft. 

The  moft  abfurd  part  of  the  do6lrines  concerning  de- 
mons, the  worfliip  of  images,  is  not  only  pra6lifed  over  all 
the  dominions  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  but  it  is  alfo  de- 
fended by  the  arguments  Avhich  the  Pagan  Theologifls 
ftiggefted ;  namely,  that  men  worfliip,  not  the  dead  image, 
but  the  Being  reprefented  by  it.  So  i^rnobius  (Adverfus 
Gentiles,  lib-  vi.)  introduces  the  Gentiles  defending  their 
image-worfliip  in  this  manner.  "  Neque  nos  xra,  neque 
"  auri  argentique  materias,  neqne  alias  quibus  figna 
"  confiunt,  eas  eife  per  fc  Deos,  et  religiofadecernimus 
*'  nomina.  Sed  eos  in  his  colimus,  cofque  veneraraur, 
*^  quos  dedicatio  infert  facra,  et  fabrilibus  effecit  habi- 
*•  tare  fimulacris." 


Part  III.      The  Ev£nts  foretold  in  ihem.  103 

No  doubt  fome  of  the  tarly  heretics  decried 
marriage,  in  which  they  Hiewed  the  fpirit  of  the 
Antichrill  foretold,  but  it  remained  for  the  Ro- 
man oracle  to  eftablilli  by  his  authority,  and  to 
reprefent  as  a  Chriftian  inftitution,  the  celibacy 
of  the  clergy,  and  fiich  as  devote  themfelves  to 
a  religious  life. 

A3  to  abftinence  from  particular  kinds  of 
meat,  another  dodriue  of  the  apoHafy  foretold, 
let  the  devotees  of  Rome  fpeak  their  fentiments 
plainly,  and  they  will  acknowledge  how  much 
of  real  religion  (in  their  opinion)  confdis  in  ab- 
ftaining  from  flefli  on  Fridays,  during  Lent, 
and  other  fafts  appointed  by  their  Church.  Or 
if  they  fliould  not  fpeak  their  fentiments  fo 
plainly,  allthofe  acquainted  with  the  commerce 
of  Europe,  can  teftify  how  much  it  is  afFecled  by 
the  {ijperftitious  reverence  paid  to  this  apoiiati- 
cal  precept,  over  all  the  dominions  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  in  procuring  a  ready  fale  for  the  vaft 
quantities  of  fifh  taken  on  the  coafts  of  Europe, 
and  even  of  America,  to  fupply  the  want  of  flefli, 
from  which  the  votaries  of  Romepioufly  abftain. 
In  order  to  fulfil  every  circumilance,  mentioned 
in  the  prophecy,  tliefe  feveral  do<5i:rines  have 
been  introduced  into  the  world,  recommended 
to  the  veneration  of  mankind,  and  finally  efta- 
bli filed  as  laws   binding  on  the  confcience,   by 

pretended 


i  04  A  Key  I0  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

pretended  miracles,  and  fabulous  legends ' ,  the 
arts  of  thofe  who  teach  lies  in  hypocrify. 

In 

(1)  As  an  inftance  of  fabulous  legends  1)eihg  uTed  to 
recominehd  image-worfhip,'  one  of  the  aportatrcal  doc- 
trines, take  the  accoxint  of  Bale,.  (Sci^pt.'inuft:.vKFii;an.  as 
quoted  by  Mede,  b.  iii.  ch.  6,)  He  relatq^j  thAt)iatioutthe 
year  712,  one  Egivin  of  Worcqfler  published  141  writing 

certain  reYelations,vea  expi'efs  vifjons  he  h^d  feen,  where- 

^  '  '  '  ' f ; 'I r      "^ 

in  he  was  enjoined  to  fet  up  in  his  diocefe  of  Wofcefler 

■  .  ,  '       ii 

the  image  of  the 'Bleffed  Virgin,    for  the  people  to  wor- 

fhip  ;  which  Pope  Conftantine  I.  having  made  him  con- 
firm by  ?in  oath,  not  only  ratified  by  his  bull,  but  caufed 
Brithwald.the  Archbifhcp  to  hold  a  council  of  the  whole 
clergy  at  London,  to  compriend  them  to  the  people. 

In  that  idolatrous  cDUi>9il,.;^he..  2d  of  Nige  ,( Aft  4.)  one 
of  their  proofs,  among, many  others  of  a. fimilar, nature, 
for  wormipi)lng  of  images,  is  a  tale  (quoted  out  of  I  know 
not  what  Sopproiiius)  of  a  certain  reclufe,  who  ufing  to 
v/orfhiip  animdge  of  the  Virgin  M^iry,  holding  JChwlb  in 
her  arms,  had  been  a  iong:time  tempted  by  the  Devil  to 
fornication.;  for  .which  th^  old  man  being  much  griev- 
ed, the  devil  vifibly  appea.red  to  him,  and  told. hi;:i(ijn 
plain  terms,  but  under  an  oath  of  fecrecy,.that  he  v/ould 
never  ceafe  to  ve?^  him,  until  he  left  6ff  worfllippl'iig''thc 
image 'of  the  BlclTed  Virgin.  '        ''     '   ■'•"  rr''. '. 

The  monk,  notwithftanding  tlie  Devil' had -made  him 
fwear  by  .the  Mod  High  he  fluould  tell  nobody,.  :yct  ac- 
quc^ints  one  Abbot  Tbeodo;^e|With  the  bufijiefs,  who  not 
only  allows  of  his  perjury  in  revtaling  it,    but  gives,  hini 

this 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  105 

In  the  13th  aiivd  171]!  chapters  of  the  Apoca- 
lypfe  the  finiftiing  touch  is  given  to  the  defcrip- 
tion  of  Antichrifl ;  whatever  ^vas  obfcure  in  the 
former  paffages  h,  there  cleared  up.  Every  quef- 
tion  that  can  occur  to  xi\  inquifitive  mind  is 
fully  anfwered,  particularly  refpecling  the  feat 
of  his  government,  the  time  of  its  ereftion,  the 
temper  and  fpirit  of  it,  its  form  and  manner. 

The  feat  of  government  appears  to  be  the  city 
of  Rome;  for  we  are  told,  that  the  dragon  "  gave 
"  him  (the  beaft)  his  power,  and  his  feat,"  (or 
throne.)  The  dragon  reprefents  Satan  ruling 
by  means  of  the  Pagan  Roman  Emperors  j  "  giv- 
"  ing  his  feat  to  the  beaft,"  mull  therefore  figni- 
fy,  that  he  would  beftow  on  Antichrift  the  fatne 
throne  on  which  they  governed,  that  is,  the  city 
of  Rome.  Again,  the  feven  heads  with  which 
the  beaft  is  reprefented,  fignify  feven  moun- 
tains, on  which  the  woman  fitteth,  chap.  xvii. 
9 ;  a  mark  well  known  to  be  defcriptive  of 
Rome.     But  to  put  the  matter  beyond  all  con- 

troverfy, 

this  ghoftly  refolution  :  "  Sy,tt^2^«  ^i  «•«<  j£t»  x.ciTot\i7r'iU  ivr^- 

"    iTToXai  TXVTYiv  TTogviiov  ili  ov  ju,l)  etcrvt^ini'  >1  tva  ctpyYitr/jvo  npofjKvyeti 

"  IV  itKoi/t.  It  were  better  he  frequented  all  the  ftews  in 
"  the  city,  than  not  to  •^vorfhip  Chirft  and  his  Mother 
"  in  an  image."  I  am  afraid  forae  of  this  monk's  fuccef- 
fovs  ftill  obferve  this  whok-fome  counfcl.     Ibid. 

o 


io6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

troverfy,  he  adds,  ver.  1 8.  "  The  woman  thou 
**  fawefl  is  that  great  city  which  reigneth  over 
"  the  kings  of  the  earth  j**  a  character  applica- 
ble to  Rome  only,  termed  in  the  days  of  the 
Apollle  John,   the  Miftrefs  of  the  World. 

The  time  of  its  eredlion  is  pointed  out,  by 
direfting  our  attention  to  the  fucceffive  forms  of 
government  exercifed  in  the  city  of  Rome,  cf 
which  the  Antichriftian  dominion  is  declared  to 
be  the  eighth.  So  the  angel,  interpreting  the 
feven  heads,  fays.  Rev.  xvii.  lo.  "  There  arc 
"  feven  kings :  five  are  fallen,  one  is,  and  the 
"  other  is  not  yet  come  ;  and  when  he  cometh, 
*'  he  muft  continue  a  fhort  fpace.  And  the  beaft 
"  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eight, 
"  and  is  of  the  feven,  and  goeth  into  perdition." 
Kings,  in  the  language  of  prophecy,  fignify 
kingdoms,  or  a  fucceffion  of  perfons  in  authori- 
ty ' .  Here  they  denote  fo  many  forms  of  go- 
vernment, fucceffively  exercifed  in  the  city  of 
Rome.  Of  thefe,  fays  the  angel,  "  five  are  fal- 
"  len,  and  one  is ;"  that  is,  five  are  already 
paffed  previous  to  the  vifion,  and  the  prefent 
form  of  government,  the  imperial,  is  the  fixth. 
This  reprefentation  perfectly  accords  with  that 
of  Tacitus  the  Roman  hiftorian*.     "  Rome,'* 

fays 

(1)  See  Dan.  vli.   17.-23.     Dan.  yui.  29,  21,  22. 

(2)  Tacit.  Am.  lib.  1.  c.  1. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  loj 

fays  he,  "  was  firfl  governed  by  kings,  then  by 
"  confuls;,  by  didators,  by  decimviri,  by  miii- 
'*  tary  tribunes,  with  confular  powers."  The 
next  diftinft  form  of  government  was  the  impe- 
rial, fettled  by  Augudus,  and  exercifed  by  Do- 
mitian  at  the  time  of  the  vifion  ;  fo  that  the  an- 
gel fays  with  all  propriety,  "  One  is."  He  then 
directs  us  to  look  forward,  till  the  imperial  form 
of  government  Ihould  pafs  away,  and  another 
not  exifting  at  the  time  of  the  vifion  fliould  be 
fet  up,  which  would  continue  but  a  fhort  fpace, 
and  reprefenting  this  as  giving  place  to  the  An- 
tichriilian  dominion,  making  the  eighth  form 
of  Roman  government. 

Now,  it  is  well  known  that  the  imperial  form 
of  government  continued  in  Rome,  till  Odoacer 
king  of  the  Heruli  obliged  Auguftulus  to  abdi- 
cate the  empire.  Odoacer  in  a  little  time  was 
overcome,  and  flain  by  Theodoric  king  of  the 
Oftrogoths.  The  Oftrogoths  were  ftripped  of 
their  conquefts  by  the  generals  of  Juftinian,  em- 
peror of  the  eaft.  Juftinian  conftituted  Komc 
and  its  territory  a  fmall  dutchy,  fubjecl  to  his; 
deputy,  under  the  title  of  Exarch,  refiding  at 
Ravenna.  This  was  the  only  new  form  of  go- 
vernment fmce  the  fall  of  the  imperial ;  for  the 
Goths  and  Oftrogoths  governed  Rome,  by  the 
title  of  Kings  of  Italy,  which  was  only  one  of 
the  ancient  forms  revived.  Rome  remained  fub- 
jecl; 


/ 


io8  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

jeft  to  the  Exarch  of  Ravenna,  till  by  a  grant  of 
Pepin  king  of  France  the  Exarchate  was  given 
to  the  Bijhop  of  Rome,  which  his  fuQceflbrs  re- 
tain to  this  day.  Upon  his  being  raifed  to  the 
rank  of  temporal  prince,  Rome  became  again 
the  feat  of  2:overnment,  and  of  a  government 
perfe6lly  diftincl:  from  all  the  different  forms 
exercifedin  it  before,  fo  that,  according  to  the 
interpret?4tion  of  the  angel,  he  is  the  eighth  that 
goeth  into  perdition.  There  is  an  admirable 
propriety  in  the  angel's  expreflion,  if  attentive- 
ly confidered.  "  He  is  the  eight,  he  is  of  the 
"  feven  ;"  that  is,  the  Antichriftian  dominion 
that  fliall  be  erected  in  Rome,  may  in  fome  re- 
fpefls  be  termed  the  eighth  form  of  government, 
though  in  other  refpecls  the  feventh.  The  rea- 
fons  will  appear  obvious,  if  thehiftory  of  Rome 
is  attentively  confidered.  From  the  extinction 
of  the  imperial  to  the  erection  of  papal  domi- 
nion, Rome  was  not  the  feat  of  govenment : 
Neither  Odoacer^  Theodoric,  or  his  fucceffors, 
nor  the  Exarchs  of  Ravenna,  refided  in  Rome, 
or  took  a  title  from  Rome.  Their  government 
there  could  not  be  reprefented  with  propriety 
as  exercifed  by  Rome,  that  is,  as  a  diflind:  head 
of  Roman  government ;  for  this  reafon,  thofe 
were  but  feven  heads,  and  the  Antichriftian  do- 
minion may  be  reckoned  the  feventh.  But  in 
regard  a  coniiderable  period  of  time  elapfed  be- 
twixt 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  109 

twixt  the  imperial  and  papal  dominion,  and  that 
Rome  appears  during  that  period  in  a  ftate 
perfedly  diftindt  from  what  it  was  before  or  af- 
ter, it  was  neceflary  to  mention  this  in  the  ex- 
plication of  the  emblem  ;  and  on  this  account, 
the  Antichriftian  dominion  is  termed  by  the  an- 
gel, the  eighth. 

Another  expreffion  of  the  angel  is  well  wor- 
thy of  attention,  "  And  the  beail  that  was,  and 
"  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eight."  The  words  are 
an  illuftration  of  what  was  faid,  chap.  xiii.  3. 
*•  And  I  faw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  wound- 
"  ed  to  death,  and  his  deadly  wound  was  heal- 
**ed:'*  Whereas  in  the  tranfition  from  one 
head  to  another,  during  the  courfe  of  the  firft 
fix,  there  was  no  hazard  to  the  life  of  the  beaft  ; 
yet  he  mentions,  that  in  the  tranfiation  from  the 
lixth  to  the  feventh  or  laft  head,  the  life  of  one 
beaft  fhould  be  extinguiflied  for  a  feafon,  but 
again  revived  5  that  is,  in  the  feveral  changes 
from  one  form  of  government  to  another,  during 
the  firft  fix,  there  was  no  danger  to  the  exift- 
ence  of  the  empire,  but  that  in  paffing  from  the 
fixth  to  the  laft  form  of  government,  the  exift- 
ence  of  the  empire  would  be  extinguifhed  for 
a  feafon  ;  that  Rome  would  receive  a  blow, 
which,  in  human  appearance,  would  prove  mor- 
tal to  its  pov/er  and  dominion  ;  yet  that  a  new 
form  of  government  would  befet  up,  which,  to 

the 


no  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

the  aftonifhment  of  the  world,  would  revive  its 
grandeur  and  empire,  and  that  this  form  of  Ro- 
man government  was  the  Antichrift  meant. 
This  is  a  decifive  circumftance.  The  empire 
was  extinguifned  by  the  fword  of  Odoacer,  and 
remained  extinct  under  the  Oftrogoths  and  em- 
perors of  the  eaft.  During  all  that  period,  Rome 
was  not  the  metropolis  of  a  great  empire,  but 
the  inconfiderable  town  of  a  petty  dutchy.  She 
was  no  more  the  conquering  city,  that  gave 
laws  to  an  obedient  world,  but  the  defencelefs 
prey  of  every  bold  invader.  Comparing  her  fi- 
tuation  at  that  period  with  the  paft,  was  there 
not  reafon  to  fay.  Imperial  Rome,  where  is  fhe  ? 
She,  once  the  terror  of  her  enemies,  and  the 
glory  of  her  aUies,  *' was,  but  is  not."  Confi- 
dering  the  courfe  of  human  events,  was  there 
not  reafon  to  infer,  that  her  glory  was  for  ever 
extinguifhed  ?  that  her  fate  would  be  fimilar  to 
that  of  the  ancient  feats  of  empire  ?  that  flie 
fiiould  become  in  alittletimea  deferted  Ninevah, 
or  ruinous  Babylon  ?  But  it  was  not  fo.  Be- 
hold the  Bifnopof  Rome  invefted  with  the  rights 
of  a  temporal  fovereign  !  animated  by  a  bold 
ambition,  making  hafty  ft  rides  to  univerfal  em- 
pire !  fee  thofe  daring  attempts  crowned  with 
amazing  fuccefs  !  fo  that  in  procefs  of  time.  Pa- 
pal Rome,  by  the  thunder  of  her  excommuni- 
cations, became  more  formidable  to  a  fuperfti- 

tious 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  them.  1 1 1 

tious  world,  than  ever  Imperial  Rome  v/as,  by 
the  valour  of  her  legions,  to  the  affrighted  na- 
tions. The  thinking  part  of  mankind  beheld 
with  aftonifhment  the  growing  greatnefs  of  the 
ambitious  Pontiff,  which  they  dared  not  to 
check ;  while  the  fuperllitious  and  the  ignorant 
fubmitted  to  a  more  than  fervile  fubjeflion, 
an  idolatrous  adoration  of  the  ghoflly  Ruler 
of  Rome.  Such  are  the  well  known  fa  els  which 
hiftory  relates,  and  fure  the  emblems  of  the  vi- 
fion  reprefent  them  with  accuracy  and  proprie- 
ty ;  for  the  world  is  faid  "  to  wonder,  and  they 
"  that  dwell  on  the  earth  to  worfhip  the  beafl, 
"  whofe  deadly  wound  was  healed." 

The  ten  horns  afford  another  mark  of  the  time 
in  which  the  empire  of  Antichrill  fhould  be  fet 
up  in  the  world.  This  mark  was  given  in  the 
prophecy  of  Daniel  mentioned  above  ;  here  there 
is  an  explication  of  it  by  the  angel  interpreter, 
chap.  xvii.  12.  "  And  the  ten  horns  which 
"  thou  faweft,  are  ten  kings,  which  have  re- 
"  ceived  no  kingdom  as  yet  j  but  receive  power 
"  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beafl."  Hs  inti- 
mates that  the  Roman  empire  fiiould  not  be  fol- 
lowed by  another  univerfal  monarchy,  accord- 
ing to  the  uniform  courfe  of  human  events  be- 
fore, but  that  it  fliould  be  divided  into  feveral 
feparate  independent  kingdoms  ;  directing  our 
attention  to  that  remarkable  circumflance,  as  a 

mark 


112  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

mark  of  the  time  in  which  Antichrift  fhould 
reign  ;  becaufe  fuch  a  divilion  of  the  empire  muft 
take  place  before  his  appearance,  and  the  king- 
doms then  erected  muft  remain  coeval  with  the 
reign  of  Antichrift,  during  its  continuance.  Ac- 
cordingly the  northern  nations  diflblvcd  the  uni- 
ty of  the  Roman  empire,  fet  up  the  feveral  king- 
doms of  Europe ' ,  which  had  no  exiftence  at  the 

period 

(1)  Learned  men  have  difcovered  juft  ten  kingdoms 
ere£led  by  the  northern  nations,  after  the  fall  of  the  im- 
perial form  of  government :  For  my  pai*t,  I  think  it  not 
neceffary  to  be  fo  exa6l.  The  frequent  application  of  ten, 
in  fcripture,  to  an  indefinite  number,  juflifies  fufiiciently 
our  taking  it  in  that  fenfe  here.  Thus,  ten  times  (Gen. 
XXXI.  7.  41.),  fignify  many  times  ;  ten  w^omen  (Levit. 
xxvi.  26.),  are  many  women  ;  ten  fons.  I  Sam.  i.  8.  are 
many  fons  ;  ten  men,  Eccl.  vii.  9.  fignify  many  men. 
Befides,  the  prophecy  reprefents  fuch  changes  in  horns, 
that  if  they  were  intended  to  point  out  the  exa6l  number 
of  kingdoms,  it  would  be  neceflary  to  reprefent  the  bead, 
fometimes  with  more,  fometimes  with  fewer  ;  whereas  he 
is  every  where  reprefented  v/ith  ten.  Thus,  Dan.  vii.  the 
bead  is  firfl  reprefented  with  ten  horns  ;  then  we  are  told 
that  another  horn  came  up  after  them,  fo  they  made  ele- 
ven ;  but  this  lafl  horn  plucked  up  three  of  the  firft  by 
the  I'oots,  fo  there  remained  but  eight ;  yet  the  fame  beafl 
is  reprefented  throughout  the  Apocalypfe,  with  ten  horns. 
The  truth  is,  that  the  kingdoms  ere6led  by  the  northern 
nations,  were  variable  as  to  their  numbers  ;  but  as  they 
Avere  many  when  fet  up  at  firll,  they  continue  to  be  many 
feparate  kingdoms  flill  ;  which  fully  vindicates  the  pro- 
phetic reprcfentation. 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them  113 

period  of  the  viiion;  and  thefe  kingdoms  remain 
coeval  with  the  Papal  dominion  in  Rome  for  a 
thoufand  years  paft. 

The  fpirit  of  the  Antichriftian  government  is 
reprefented  chiefly  by  three  characlers,  arro- 
gance, idolatry,  and  perfecution.  Arrogance  is 
held  forth  in  thefe  exprefiions.  Rev.  xiii.  5.  "  And 
"  there  was  given  to  him  a  mouth,  fpeaking 
*'  great  things."  This  character  was  largely  de- 
"  fcribed  by  the  former  prophets.  The  fame  ex- 
prefiions are  ufed  Dan.  vii.  8.  and  explained 
verfe  25.  *'  He  fhall  fpeak  great  words  againfl: 
"  the  Moft  High, — and  think  to  change  times 
"  and  laws ;"  and  chap.  xi.  36.  "  He  fliail  ex- 
alt himfelf,  and  magnify  himfelf  above  every 
**  god,  and  fpeak  marvellous  things  againft  the 
"  God  of  gods."  Of  him  the  Prophet  Ifaiah 
fays,  chap.  xiv.  13.  and  14.  "  Thou  haft  faid  in 
"  thine  heart,  I  will  afcend  into  heaven,  I  will 
"  exak  my  throne  above  the  ftars  of  God ;  I  will 
"  lit  alfo  in  the  midft  of  the  congregation,  in 
"  the  fides  of  the  north  :  I  will  afcend  above 
"  the  height  of  the  clouds,  I  will  be  like  the 
«  Moft  High.'* 

The  Apoftle  Paul,  treating  of  the  fame  cha- 
racter fays,  ''  He  oppofeth  and  exalteth  him- 
*'  felf  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  is  wor- 
"  fliipped  \  fo  that  he,  as  god,  fitteth  in  the 
P  "  temple 


0' 

114  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 


C( 


temple  of   God,  fhewinj^  himfelf  that  he  is 

god.'; 

The  idolatry  of  this  power  is  pointed  out  un- 
der the  terms  of  blafphemyS  Rev.  xiii.  6.  and. 
fornication,  chap.  xvii.  1.-5.  And  his  perfe- 
cutingthe  true  worlLippers  of  God  is  mention- 
ed in  plain  terms,  chap.  xiii.  7.  "  It  was  given  to 
"  him  to  make  war  with  the  faints,  and  to  over- 
'*  come  them,*'  a  rircumflance  which  exactly 
agrees  with  the  reprefentation  of  the  prophet 
Daniel,  (chap.  vii.  21.  and  25.)  "Ibeheld,  and 
"  the  fame  horn  made  war  with  the  faints,  and 
"  prevailed  againft  them  ; — he  fhall  wear  out 
"  the  faints  of  the  Mod  High."  And  the  wo- 
man carried  by  the  beaft,  is  faid  to  be  "  drunk- 
"  en  with  the  blood  of  the  faints,  and  with  the 
'^  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jefus,'*  chap.  xvii.  6. 

The  avowed  claims  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  the 
uniform  praftice  of  ihe  Church  of  Rome,  guided 
by  his  authority,  and  the  public  records  of  Eu- 
rope, abundantly  fnew  how  applicable  thefe 
characters  are  to  the  papacy. 

Indeed  the  facts  on  which  the  proof  is  built, 
aie  acknowledged  by  the  moft  zealous  defenders 
of  the  fee  of  Rome,  though  the  criminality  of 
thefe  fafts  is  denied.  By  a  delufion  common  to 
all  irreclaimable  linners,  they  call  the  vices  to 
which  they  are  addicted,  by  the  name  of  thofe 

virtues 
(1)  Compare  with  Ifa.  Ixv.  7.   and  Ezek.  xx.  27,   28. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  the?n.  115 

virtues  which  they  refemble.  Arrogance  is  with 
them,  lawful  authority  .  Idolatry  is  dovotion  ; 
and  perfecution  is  zeal  in  propagating  the  faith, 
and  purging  the  world  of  heretics.  The  tyrant 
Nero  would  not  acknowledge  that  he  exceeded 
lawful  authority.  The  Heathens  defended  their 
idolatry  by  the  fame  fophiftical  arguments  which 
the  Church  of  Rome  offers  at  this  day.  And 
the  apoftate  Jewifh  Church  fancied  they  did 
God  good  fervice,  when  they  put  to  death  Chriil 
and  his  Apoftles.  We  might  exped  that  the 
Church  of  Rome,  animated  by  the  fame  fpirit, 
would  be  under  the  influence  of  the  fame  delu- 
fion.  But  what  is  more  to  our  purpofe,  the  Pro- 
phecies exprefsly  mention  this  delufion.  It  is  of 
them  the  apoflle  fays,  (2  Theff.  ii.  10,  11,  12.") 
"  Becaufe  they  received  not  the  love  of  the 
"  truth,  that  they  might  be  faved :  For  this 
"  caufe,  God  fliall  fend  them  Jirong  delufions, 
"  that  they  fhould  believe  a  lie  :  That  they 
'*  might  be  all  damned  who  believe  not  the 
*'  truth,  but  had  pleafure  in  unrighteoufnefs." 
When  the  prophecies  are  more  abundandy  ful- 
filled by  the  lapfe  of  time,  and  fpiritual  Babylon 
is  more  clearly  revealed,  by  the  plagues  which 
God  will  inflict  in  his  providence,  ftill  this  de- 
lufion continues.  When  "  the  fifth  angel  poured 
"  out  his  vial  on  the  feat  of  the  beaft,  and  his 
'"  kingdom  was  full  of  darknefs,  they  gnawed 

"  their 


1 16  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

"  their  tongues  for  pain,  and  blafphemed  the 
*^  God  of  heaven,  becaufe  of  their  pains  and 
their  fores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds.'* 
Rev.  xvi.  IO,  II. 

The  form  of  the  Antichrifllan  government  is 
defcribed  in  this  prophecy.  The  form  of  any 
government,  diflincl  from  the  fpirit  of  it,  is  nei- 
ther good  or  evil ;  it  is  not  therefore  fo  liable  to 
mifreprefentation  by  the  bias  of  our  prejudices 
and  paffions.  It  is  a  matter  of  hiftorical  invefti- 
gation  rather  than  of  moral  difquifition.  The 
Antichriftian  government  appears  from  the  pro- 
phecy to  be  very  complex ;  yet  the  feveral  con- 
ftituent  parts,  and  their  relations  to  each  other, 
are  minutely  delineated,  fo  that  there  is  little 
probability  the  repretentation  will  fuit  any  other 
government  but  that  which  the  fpirit  of  prophe- 
cy had  in  view.  The  conftitu.:nt  parts  of  Anti- 
chrift's  government  are  thefe  :  The  firft  beaft, 
defcribed  chap.  xiii.  i.— lo.  chap.  xvii.  7.  The 
horns  of  the  firft  beaft,  chap.  xiii.  1.  and  chap, 
xvii.  12. — 18.  The  fecond  beaft,  xiii.  ii. — 17. 
The  image  of  the  firft  beaft,  chap.  xiii.  14,  15. 
The  woman  carried  by  the  beaft,  chap.  xvii. 
i. — 6.  and  18. 

In  the  two  firft  verfes  of  the  13th  chapter,  we 
have  a  general  reprefentation  of  the  Roman 
empire,  under  the  emblem  of  a  beaft  with  feven 
heads ;  that  is,    as  fubfifting  under  feven  differ 

rent 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  them.  1 1 7 

rent  forms  of  government,  which  include  the 
whole  period  of  its  exiftence,  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  city  to  its  final  deilrudion.  From 
the  3d  verfe,  though  the  term  beaft  is  retained, 
there  is  a  tranfition  in  the  idea  conveyed  by  it 
from  the  coUedive  body  of  the  empire  to  they^- 
venthheadcti  that  empire,  which  makes  the  lirft 
a  beaft  as  diftincl  from  the  fecond,  and  confti- 
tutes  the  principal  part  of  the  Antichriftian  go- 
vernment. By  an  ufual  figure  of  fpeech,  the 
whole  is  put  for  a  part.  As  chis  is  an  obferva- 
tion  of  the  laft  importance,  in  forming  diftinct 
ideas  of  the  feveral  fymbols  ufed  in  :his  chapter, 
it  will  be  necefiary  to  eilabiilli  the  trurh  of  it. 

And  in  order  to  this,  confider  the  interpreta- 
tion of  the  angel.  Rev.  xvii.  7.--I3.  exprefsly  de- 
figned  to  ihew  "  the  myfi:ery  of  the  beaft.'*  In 
that  paflage,  the  term  Beaft  is  ufed  five  feveral 
times,  yet  four  times  of  thefe  five  the  angel  muft 
beunderftood  todefcribe  by  the  term,  not  the 
collective  body  of  the  empire,  but  the  feventh  or 
laft  head.  Thus,  ver.  11."  The  beaft  that  was  and 
^'  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  he  is  of  the  feven." 
This  cannot  in  any  fenfe  apply  to  the  colle(5live 
body  of  the  empire,  but  obvioufly  refers  to  the 
head,  ver.  12.  "  and  the  ten  horns — receive 
*'  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beaft.'* 
This  cannot  mean  that  they  fliould  receive 
power  at  the  fame  time  with  the  colleclive  body 

of 


il8  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies.       Part  III. 

of  the  empire,  for  they  make  a  part  of  it,  and 
it  were  a  folecifm  to  fay,  that  they  would  re- 
ceive power  when  they  would  receive  power. 
The  intention  is  to  (liew,  that  they  would  be 
contemporary v/ith  the  feventh  head  here  deiign- 
ed  hy  the  general  term  Beaft,  ver.  1 3  "  Thefe 
"  fhali  give  their  power  and  ftrength  unto  the 
"  beaft."  Not  furely  to  the  collective  body  of 
the  empire,  for  that  would  be  giving  their  power 
to  themfeives,  but  to  the  feventh  head  of  the 
beaft  then  reigning  ;  ver.  17.  "  For  God  hath 
*'  put  in  their  hearts  to  give  their  kingdom  unto 
*'  the  beaft,"  that  is,   to  the  feventh  head. 

That  the  term  Beaft  here  fignifies  the  head  of 
the  Antichriftian  empire  diftincl  from  the  body, 
is  confirmed,  by  comparing  this  with  the  parallel 
paflage,  Dan.  vii>  20,  2i»  24,  25.  ;  for  all  the 
characters  here  given  of  the  beaft  are  applied 
there  to  the  little  horn.  Now,  the  fourth  beaft 
in  Daniel's  viiion  correfponds  with  the  collective 
body  of  the  empire,  and  the  little  horn  is  the 
fame  power  reprefented  to  the  apoftle  by  the 
feventh  head.  Befides,  the  characters  here  given 
fully  apply  to  the  head,  but  not  at  all  to  the  col- 
lective body  of  the  empire.  Thus,  Rev.  xiii.  3. 
"  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  beaft*',  rcpre- 
fents  the  ftupid  admiration  of  the  world  for  the 
papacy,  or  the  aftonifiiment  of  mankind  to  fee 
the  power  of  Rome  revived  in  this  new  form 

of 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  ihenu  1 1 9 

of  government.  In  whatever  way  you  take  it, 
it  is  applicable  to  the  head,  not  to  the  collec- 
tive body  of  the  empire  ;  ver.  4.  "  And  they 
"  worlhipped  the  beaft,"  cannot  in  any  tolerable 
fenfe  apply  to  the  whole  body  of  the  empire  ; 
but  the  application  of  it  to  the  head  is  obvious  5 
for  it  is  perfedly  conliftent  with  truth,  that  the 
veneration  for  the  Roman  fee  rofe  to  an  idola- 
trous adoration  of  its  polTefTor  5  ver.  5.  "  And 
"  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth  fpeaking 
"  great  things,  and  blafphemies."  This  aptly 
reprefents  the  unbounded  fupremacy  claimed 
by  the  head,  and  the  idolatrous  dodlrines  and 
practices  recommended  by  him.  True  it  is, 
that  the  blafphemies  uttered  by  this  monfter 
were  fwallowed  by  the  empire  ;  but  the  charac- 
ter given  here  is,  not  the  receiving  but  the  ut- 
tering of  them,  ver.  7.  "  And  it  was  given  to 
*'  him  to  make  war  with  the  faints,  and  to  over- 
"  come  them."  On  this  character  chiefly, 
Mede  founds  his  idea,  that  the  collective  body 
of  the  fecular  empire  is  here  intended ;  becaufe 
the  perfons  deemed  heretics  were  put  to  death, 
in  all  parts,  and  by  all  the  princes  of  the  empire. 
They  were  fo,  but  ftill  it  was  by  the  infli- 
gation  of  the  fee  of  Rome,  v/ho  employed  for 
this  purpofe  decrees,  and  enforced  thofe  decrees 
by  ioterdids  and  excommunications  J  nay,  even 

fometimes 


I20  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,       Part  III. 

fometimes  deprived  the  fecular  princes  of  their 
territories,  for  neglecting  to  purge  their  domi- 
nions of  the  pretended  heretics.  As  in  a  living 
creature  the  aft  of  the  members  is  afcribed  to 
the  head,  by  whofe  will  they  move  ;  and  par- 
ticularly, an  animal  having  horns,  puflies  with 
his  horns,  by  the  direftion  of  the  head  which 
carries  them  :  So  here  the  perfecution  carried 
on  in  all  parts,  and  by  all  the  princes  of  the  em- 
pire, is  afcribed  to  the  head,  by  whofe  nod  they 
are  moved.  "  And  power  was  given  him  over 
*'  all  kindreds,  tongues,  nations,  and  lan- 
"  guages."  It  is  not  true,  that  the  colledive 
body  of  the  empire  has  power  over  all  nations, 
or  a  part  of  all  nations ;  but  it  is  literally  true, 
that  the  fee  of  Rome  has  difpatched  emiffaries 
to  all  the  corners  of  the  known  world,  whofe 
chief  bufmefs  is  to  inculcate  the  docbrine  of  the 
Pope's  fupremacy,  and  in  all  countries  they  have 
made  fome  profelytes,  fo  that  a  part  of  all  kin- 
dredsto  ngues,  nations,  and  languages,  havefub- 
mitted  themlelves  to  this  feventh  head  of  the 
Roman  empire. 

Having  thusafcertained,  that  by  the  firft  beaft, 
the  fpirit  of  prophecy  underftands  the  feventh 
or  laft  head  of  the  Roman  empire  ;  let  us  fee 
how  the  characters  given,  fo  far  as  they  rcfpeft: 
the  form  of  government,  accord  to  the  papacy. 
The  characters  are  thefe  :   That  he  fhould  exer- 

cife 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  121 

cife  a  form  of  government,  diftincl  from  all  thofe 
exercifed  in  that  city  before  :  That  he  fhould  be 
contemporary  with  feveral  feparate  independent 
kingdoms,  erected  out  of  the  diffolution  of  the 
empire  :  That  the  territory  of  this  prince  fhould 
be  fmall,  compared  with  the  other  divifions  of 
the  empire  ;  for  he  is  called  the  Little  Horn, 
and  confequently  very  fmall,  compared  with 
the  ancient  empire  in  its  undivided  ftate  ;  yet 
that  his  power  fhould  be  abfolute  over  the  con- 
temporary kings,  within  the  compafs  of  the  em- 
pire, and  fliould  in  fome  meafure  extend  over 
all  nations. 

Were  we  to  form  conjectures  concerning  this 
prophecy,  before  it  was  accompli fhed,  we  would 
be  difpofed  to  think,  that  fome  of  the  characters 
here  given  are  inconfiftent  with  others.  Does 
it  not  appear  contrary  to  our  ideas  of  human 
nature,  as  it  has  been  unheard  of  in  the  annals 
of  the  world,  that  a  petty  prince  fliould  abfo- 
lutely  command  feveral  other  princes,  each  of 
whom  had  larger  dominions  and  more  forces 
than  him  ;  yet  by  the  event  every  character  is 
verified.  It  is  obvious  that  a  prince  now  re- 
lides  in  the  city  of  Rome,  whofe  predeceffors  in 
office  have  refided  in  it  as  the  feat  of  their  go- 
vernment above  a  thoufand  years  :  That  the 
form  of  his  government  is  different  from  eve- 
ry form  exercifed  in  that  city  before  :     That 

(^  he 


122  ^  Kc)' to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III, 

he  arofe  to  the  height  of  his  power  upon  the 
ruins  of  tlie  divided  empire,  and  has  exifted  all 
along  contemporary  with  the  kingdoms  erecled 
out  of  its  diiTolution  :  That  his  territory  is  fmall, 
compared  with  the  dominions  of  the  contempo- 
rary princes.  Yet  it  is  beyond  allcontroverfy,  that 
this  petty  prince  has  claimed  and  exercifed  the 
moftvmlimited  authority  over  the  contemporary 
princes  of  the  empire,  by  taxing  their  fubjecls, 
infulting  their  perfons,   and  depriving  them  at 
rimes  of  their  dominions  ;    while  his  emilTaries, 
numerous  as  gnats   in   the  fummer-fun,   have 
fpread   thcmfelvcs   over  all  nations,    and  every 
where  made  fome  profelytes  to  the  doctrine  of 
his   fupremacy.     The  ten  horns  make  another 
part  of  Antichrifl's  government ;   they  are  re- 
prefented  in   the   vifion,    as  growing  on   the 
icvcnth  head,    confequently  moveable   by    his 
nod  ;     they  are  at  the  fame  time  reprefented 
with  crowns,  to  intimate  that  they  are  indepen- 
dent kingdoms.    The  myftery  and  apparent  in- 
confiftency  of  this  reprefentation  is  cleared  up 
by  the  angel  interpreter,  chap,  xvii.  12,   13.  17. 
"  The  ten  horns  which  thoufaweft  are  tenkings, 
"  v.'hich  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet,  but 
"  receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  (at  the  fame 
"  time)  with  the  beaft.     Thefe  have  one  mind, 
«'  (the  flime  mind)  and  fliall  give  their  ftrength 
\'^  and  power  unto  the  beaft  ; — for  God  hath  put 

"  in 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  123 

*'  in  their  hearts  to  fulfil  his  will,  and  to  at^ree 
"  and  give  their  kingdom  to  the  beaft,  until  the 
*'  words  of  God  be  fulfilled."  He  Ihews  that 
thefe  kingdoms  fhould  not  be  fubjecl  to  the  ci- 
vil dominion  of  the  feventh  head,  either  as  natu- 
ral fubjecls,  or  as  conquered  kingdoms,  but 
fhouldbe  independent  of  him,  and  of  each  other; 
yet  that  they  would,  by  a  voluntary  fubmifiion, 
contribute  their  power  to  fupport  his  authority  ; 
particularly  in  perfecuting  the  faithful  followers 
of  Chrift.  "  Thefe  fhall  make  viar  with  the 
"  Lamb."  The  event  has  fully  juftified  the 
vifion  and  the  interpretation.  The  kingdoms  of 
Europe  conftitute  no  part  of  the  territory  fubjecl 
to  the  Biftiop  of  Rome  ;  many  of  the  fovereigns 
of  Europe,  even  in  a  dark  and  fuperftitious  age 
refufed  to  hold  their  kingdoms  as  fiefs  of  the 
Roman  fee  ;  but  they  voluntarily  fubmitted  to 
his  fpiritual  jurifdiction,  and  became  his  ready 
agents  in  extirpating  pretended  heretics  out  of 
their  dominions.  They  gave  their  power  to 
fupport  his  fentences  ;  they  gave  the  authority 
of  their  laws,  and  the  force  of  their  arms.  The 
perfons  denounced  heretic  by  him,  they  put  to 
death,  by  private  aiTafilnations  and  by  public 
executions  ;  nay,  they  levied  armies  at  his  infll- 
gation,and  facrificed  thoufands  of  their  inoffen- 
five  fubjecls  as  victims  of  papal  cruelty.  In  the 
year  1209,  the  Count  of  Thouloufe  v/as  repre- 
sented 


1 24  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

fented  as  harbouring  the  Albigenfes  in  his  do- 
minions :  An  army  of  crofs-bearers  was  raifed 
againd  him,  by  means  of  Innocent  111.  It  con- 
filled  of  four  hundred  thoufand  perfons,  among 
whom  were  five  or  fix  bifhops.  They  took  the 
town  of  Beziers,  and  put  all  to  the  fword,  to  the 
number  of  fixty  thoufand,  purfuingthewar  with 
like  cruelty  and  fury  in  many  other  places ;  and 
Mountfort,  the  general  of  this  holy  war,  was  re- 
warded with  the  greateft  part  of  the  Count  of 
Thouloufe's  dominions.  The  latter  being  de- 
pofed  as  a  favourer  of  heretics,  the  former  was, 
for  his  good  ferviccs,  declared  lord  of  all  the 
countries  he  had  conquered'. 

Much  about  this  time,  the  inquifition  was  fet 
on  foot ;  a  tribunal  which  arrefts  upon  fufpicion, 
convids  by  torture,  and  punifhes  with  unparal- 
leled feverity.  Among  the  laws  of  that  tribunal, 
collected  into  one  body  by  order  of  Charles  V. 
in  the  year  1550,  are  the  following  :  "  It  fhall 
"  not  be  lawful  for  any,  except  the  divines  ad- 
''  mitted  by  the  Univeriity,  to  difcourfe  or  enter 
"  into  controverfy  concerning  the  fenfe  of  Scrip- 
"  ture.  Whofoever  fhall  prefume  to  do  fo,  from 
"  the  day  of  his  crime,  he  fhall  be  deemed  in- 
'-  teftate,  and  have  no  right  to  difpofe  of  his  own 
'*  effecls.  In  punifliment  there  ihall  be  degrees. 
'«  When  the  guilty  are  brought  to  repentance, 

"if 

(1)  Mczeray's  Hift.  dc  Fran.       J,in.   1209. 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  them,         la^ 

"  if  men,  they  flrall  be  put  to  death  with  the 
"  fword  ;  if  women,  they  fhall  be  buried  alive. 
"  When  they  remain  contumacious,  they  fhall 
"  be  burnt,  and  their  effeds  confifcated'.' 

The  reader  will  readily  call  to  mind  the  maf- 
facre  of  Paris,  on  the  24th  Auguft  1572,  when 
ten  thoufand  Hugonots  were  Uaughtered  in 
one  night,  in  cold  blood,  without  a  fhadow  of 
reafon  but  their  being  Proteftants.  The  number 
of  Proteftants  put  to  death  in  Spain  and  the  Low 
Countries,  by  Philip  II.  at  the  inftigation  of  tlie 
fee  of  Rome,  furpaffes,  at  a  moderate  computa- 
tion, two  hundred  thoufand.  The  Waldenfes^ 
in  every  age,  afforded  employment  for  the  per- 
fecuting  fpirit  of  the  papal  fee ;  but  in  the  years 
1655,  1686,  and  1696,  the  prefecution  was  car- 
ried on  wiih  peculiar  marks  of  enormity*. 

Switzerland,  after  the  Reformation,  became  a 
theatre  of  papal  tyranny.  Cardinal  Ghilleri, 
afterwards  known  by  the  name  of  Pius  V.  on 
account  of  the  fervices  he  had  rendered  the  Ro- 
man church,  by  the  deftruclion  of  heretics,  was 
appointedCommiifary-generalof  che  inquifition. 
Clothed  with  that  terrific  character,  he  went  to 
Switzerland,  where  he  difcharged  the  oilice  with 
a  zeal  for  the  Catholic  faith,  fuitable  to  the  ex- 
pedations  that  had  been  formed  of  him.     Two 

hundred 

(1)  Apucl  Burgundium,  in  Hift.  Belg-.  lib.  ii. 

(2)  Giles  Hift.  desF.gl.  Vaudorfis,  ch.  49.  p.  353. 


126  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

hundred  and  fifty- fcven  were  burnt  at  one  (lake 
at  bt.  Gall.  Such  as  had  opportunity  of  with- 
drawing from  the  perfecution  fled  to  the  moun- 
tains, to  conceal  themfelyes  in  dens  and  caves  of 
the  earth ;  but  even  thofe  places  that  afforded 
flielter  to  the  wild  beads,  could  not  fecure  the 
unhappy  fuffcrers  from  the  diligence  of  the  zea- 
lous Ghilleri ;  for  he  purfued  them  to  their  re- 
treats, and  facrificed  thoufands  as  victims  of  pa- 
pal cruelty.  He  carried  on  this  perlecution  in 
the  middle  of  winter ;  fo  that  numbers  who 
might  have  efcaped  his  diligence  periflied 
through  the  Inclemency  of  the  feafon  :  Many 
were  found  frozen  to  death  in  the  fnow,  and 
amonsc  thefe  a  mother  and  her  child  ;  the  child 
flill  hanging  at  her  breail.  All  thefe  circum- 
ftanccs  are  related  by  the  writer  of  his  life,  as 
actions  which  juftly  merited  the  rank  of  a  faint  ; 
and  accordingly  he  was  canonized  by  Cle- 
mentXI.  A.  D.  1712.  In  England,  during  the 
reign  of  Queen  Mary,  much  of  the  befl  blood  in 
thenation  was  fhed,  to fupport  the  Roman  faith, 
and  that  too  with  peculiar  marks  of  enormity. 
In  Guernfey,  a  woman  great  with  child  was  tied 
up  to  the  flake,  and  the  flames  kindled  round 
her.  When  the  fire  began  to  operate,  her  pains 
carae  upon  her,  and  (he  was  delivered  of  a  liv- 
ing child.  A  liumane  fpectator  fnatchcd  the 
infant  out  of  the  flames ;    but  the  magiilrates, 

v/ho 


Part  III.     The  Events foretoJd  in  them.  127 

who  were  prefent,  conferred  together;  the  rcfult 
of  their  deliberation  was,  to  decree  that  the  child 
was  born  a  heretic,  andthcreforeoughtnottolive. 
Accordingly,  with  thefe  devout  fentiments which 
their  religion  infpired,  fimilar  to  thofe  of  the 
worfhippers  of  Moloch,  the  helplefs  innocent 
infant  was  thrown  back  into  the  flames,  where 
his  mother  was  in  anguifli  expiring. 

In  Ireland,  during  the  reign  of  Charles  I. 
A.  D.  1640,  the  Catholics  of  that  king;dom  arofe, 
unprovoked,  in  the  night,  and  cut  the  throats  of 
forty  thoufand  Proteftants.  "  Thofe  who  efca- 
"  ped  (fays  Hume),  hurried  along  through  the 
"  hoftile  territories,  and  found  every  heart  not 
"  immured  in  unrelenting  barbarity,  guarded 
"  by  the  more  implacable  furies  of  miftakcn 
*'  piety  and  religion."  As  thefe  fa^ts  cannot  be 
denied.  Catholics  endeavour  to  fcreen  their  faith 
from  the  odium  which^they  naturally  occafion, 
by  faying,  "  that  thefe  perfecutiona  were  car- 
^'  ried  on  by  the  civil  power  j"  and  that  is 
granting  what  the  prophecy  foretold.  The 
monftrous  wild  beaft,  reprefenting  Antichrift, 
pufhes  at  the  Lamb  and  his  followers  with  his 
horns  ;  and  thefe  horns  are  the  feveral  Sove- 
reigns of  Europe,  or,  in  other  words,  the  civil 
power. 

A  third  member  of  the  Antichriflian  govern- 
ment is  the  fecond  beafi:,  (verfe  1 1.-!-;.)?    by 

which 


12$  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

which  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  reprefents  the  Ro- 
man clergy,  which  will  appear  from  a  careful 
perufal  of  the  paiTage.  The  prophet  "  beheld 
"  this  beaft  coming  up  out  of  the  earth."  The 
earth  here  is  contrafted  to  the  fea,  from  which 
the  firft  beaft  arofe.  The  fea  reprefents  fociety 
in  a  fluduating  condition.  Rev.  xvii.  15.  The 
earth  reprefents  fociety  in  a  more  fettled  ftate. 
And  certain  it  is,  that  while  all  other  empires 
have  had  their  orisfin  from  the  commotions  ex- 

o 

cited  in  fociety,  the  Roman  clergy  gained  their 
afcendency  in  times  of  peace,  fuperftition  fpread 
its  baneful  influence  over  the  human  mind  moft 
powerfully,  when  the  attention  was  not  called 
away  by  the  embarralTments  of  war,  or  the  com- 
motions ufualin  the  world.  Profperity  in  eve- 
ry period  increafed  the  corruptions  of  the 
Church  in  general,  and  of  the  clergy  in  particu- 
lar. He  beheld  this'*beaft  coming  up  out  of  the 
earth  ;  that  is,  making  a  gradual  progrefs  to- 
wards empire.  The  dominion  of  the  clergy  was 
by  no  means  coeval  with  their  appearance  as  He- 
ralds of  the  Truth.  They  did  not  at  firft  affecl 
the  authority  exercifed  by  the  princes  and  great 
men  of  the  world,  but  wiihedto  be  great,  by 
becoming  the  minifters  of  others,  and  affected 
to  be  chief,  by  becoming  fervants  to  all.  By  de- 
grees, as  real  religion  declined,  and  fuperftition 
grew,  the  opulence  and  immunities  of  the  cler- 
gy 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  ihem,  129 

gy  were  greatly  increafed.  Thefe  fuggefted  to 
the  ambitious  the  idea  of  a  dominion,  dlftinft 
from  and  independent  of  the  civil  power,  which 
the  Roman  clergy  have  maintained  ever  fince, 
with  invincible  obllinacy.  "  He  had  two  horns 
"like  a  lamb.''  Horns  are  the  fymbols  of  power, 
and  the  lamb  is  every  where  in  this  book  an  em- 
blem of  Chrift.  Now,  the  only  power  which 
Chrift  communicated  to  his  followers,  was  of  a 
fpiritual  nature,  and  given  to  the  apoftles  and 
th^ir  fucceffors  in  the  office  of  their  miniftry. 
Morns  like  a  lamb  therefore  reprefent,  in  the 
moft  explicit  manner  that  emblematical  lan- 
guage is  capable  of,  the  teachers  of  Chriftianity, 
the  miniftersof  thegofpel;  and  this  interpretation 
is  confirmed  by  the  appellation  of  falfe  prophet, 
afterwards  given  to  this  fecondbeaft,  Rev.xix.  20 
Thefe  horns  are  two,  and  the  Roman  clergy 
are  divided  into  two  clafles,  the  fecular  and  the 
regular.  However,  they  are  teachers  of  Chrifti- 
anity only  in  name,  not  in  reality  ;  for  though 
the  beaft  had  horns  like  a  lamb,  "  he  fpake  as 
"  a  dragon." 

The  dragon  fignifies  "  the  old  ferpent,  called 
"  the  Devil  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the 
"  whole  world,"  Rev.  xii.  9.  So  that,  to  fpeak 
as  a  dragon,  is  to  utter  doctrines  fuggefted  by 
feducing  fpirits,  to  teach  lies  in  hypocrify,  a 
character  which  the  teachers  of  the  Roman  faith 

R  oblige 


13^  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

oblige  us  to  apply  to  them,  by  reviving  the  doc- 
trines concerning  demons,  forbidding  to  marry, 
and  commanding  to  abftain  from  meats  which 
God  has  created  to  be  received  with  thankfo-iv- 
ing.      riie  fpirit  of  intolerance  and  perfecution 
which  hath   diftinguiljied  them  in   every  age,^ 
and  hath  fhed  the  blood  of  fo  many  thoufands-; 
whom  they  called  heretics,  renders  the  defcrip. 
tion  ftill  more  llriking ;   and  lays  them  direc1:ly 
open  to  the  charge  wich  our  Lord  brings  home 
to  the  Jews,  John  viii.  44.  '•  Ye  are  of  your  fa- 
"  ther  the  Devil,   and  the  luils  of  your  father 
"  ye  v/ill  do  :  He  was  a  murderer  from  the  be- 
"  ginning." 

"  And  he  exercifeth  all  the  power  of  the  firft 
*'  beaft  before  him."     Nothing  can  be  more 
evident  than  the   limilarity   betwixc  the    fpi- 
rit  of  the  Roman  clergy   and  that  of  the  pa- 
pacy ;  they  alike  difcovcr  the  fame  zeal  for  ido- 
latry,  the  fame  rage  for  perfecution,  the  fame 
oppolition  to  civil  government,  the  fame  claim 
to  a  dominion  over  the  confcience.     Nor  is  the 
fimilaiity  of  their  fpirit  more  evident  than  the 
zeal  of  the  clergy  to  make  the  world  bow  be- 
neath the  yoke  of  the  pontiff.  They  every  where 
inculcated  the  doftrine  of  his  fupremacy,  and 
in  all   his  contcfts  with  the  civil  power,  main- 
tained his  caufe.     Thus   "  caufing  the  earth, 
"  and  them  that  dwell  therein,   to  worfhip  the 
*'  i\\^  bead.'*     The  means  by  which  the  fecond 

beaft 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  iji 

beaft  induces  the  earth  to  worfliip  the  firfl  bead, 
is  not  force,  but  delufion  :  "  i\nd  he  doth  crreat 
"  wonders  ;  (b  that  he  maketh  fire  come  down 
**  from  heaven  on  earth,  in  the  fight  of  men, 
*'  and  dcceiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
**  by  the  means  of  thofe  miracles  which  he  had 
"  power  to  do  in  the  fight  of  the  beaft."  By 
all  this  we  learn  that  he  v/rought  l)ing  won- 
ders, according  to  the  charader  formerly  given, 
2  Their,  ii.  9.  We  are  not  to  fuppofe  that  he 
wrought  thofe  miracles  in  reality  ;  for  he  is  faid 
"  to  deceive  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,"  and 
to  do  thofe  wonders  "  in  fight  of  men  ;  that  is, 
to  appearance,  as  tricks  performed  by  Height  of 
hand,  feem  miracles  to  the  by-ilanders.  His  ma- 
kingfire  to  come  downfromheaven,  is  an  allufion 
to  the  conduct  of  Elijah,  who,  by  bringing  fire 
from  heaven,  proved  himfelf  to  be  the  Prophet 
of  the  true  God  ;  and  fo  convinced  the  people 
that  they  bowed  the  head  and  worlldppcd, 
I  Kings  xviii.  38,  39.  ;  intimating,  that  the  fe- 
cond  beaft  or  falfe  prophet  fhould,  after  the  ex- 
ample of  Elijah,  offer  miracles,  to  prove  him- 
felf the  Prophet  of  the  true  God  ;  and  that  by 
thefe  miracles,  though  feigned,  he  fhould  pre- 
vail, as  Elijah  did,  fo  as  to  perfuade  the  world 
to  bow  the  head,  and  worfliip  the  firft  beaft. 
The  application  is  obvious.  The  Roman  clergy 
not  only  profefs  to  work  miracles,  but  likewife 
offer  thefe  miracles  as  an  invincible  argument  of 

their 


132  A  Key  to  ibe  Prophecies,       Part  III. 

their  being  the  miniflers  of  the  true  church.  It 
mufl;  be  allowed,  that  in  a  fuperflitious  age  this 
argument  had,  of  all  others  the  greateft  weight 
with  the  ignorant  multitude  ;  and  it  is  certain 
that  the  clergy  made  ufe  of  the  influence  acqui- 
red by  it,  to  eRablifh  the  Antichriftian  fupre- 
macy  of  the  Bifhop  of  Rome. 

A  fourth  conftituent  part  of  the  Antichriftian 
government,  is  the  image.  It  appears  from  the 
defcription  to  be  formed  for  the  firft  beaft, 
that  is,  for  the  feventh  head,  or  revived  form  of 
Roman  government ;  it  is  reprefented  as  form- 
ed by  the  people  at  large — at  the  inftiga- 
tion  of  the  fecond  beaft ;  for  he  faid  "  to 
"  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they 
"  ftiould  make  an  image  to  the  beaft,  which  had 
"  the  woundby  afword,  and  did  live."  It  ap- 
pears that  this  image,  when  firft  formed,  was 
dead,  as  all  images  are,  but  was  made  alive  by 
the  fecond  beaft ;  "  for  he  had  power  to  give 
"  life  unto  the  image  of  the  beaft :"  That  when 
alive,  the  image  uttered  his  voice,  in  imperial 
mandates,  commanding  fuch  as  would  not  wor- 
ftnp  him,  to  be  put  to  death,  and  excluding  from 
the  privileges  of  civil  fociety,  all  fuch  as  would 
not  in  fome  fnape  or  other  teftify  their  fubjec- 
tion  :  "  That  the  image  of  the  beaft  fliould  both 
"  fpeak,  and  caufe  that  as  many  as  would  not 
"  worfliip  the  image  of  the  beaft,  fliould  be  kil- 
"  led.  And  he  caufeth  all,  both  fmall  and  great, 

"  rich 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  "^ZS 

*'  rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a 
"  mark  in  their  right  hands  and  in  their  fore- 
*^  heads  :  And  that  no  man  might  buy  oi"  felt, 
"  favc  he  that  had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the 
"  beaft,  or  the  number  of  his  name.*'  An 
image  may  be  confidered  either  as  a  dead  repre- 
fentation  of  a  living  fubject,  or  as  an  idol,  and 
fo  an  objedl  of  divine  woriliip.  This  image, 
therefore,  fitly  reprefents  the  twofold  claim  of 
the  Roman  Pontiff  to  a  fupremacy  in  temporals 
and  fpirituals  :  By  the  firft,  he  claims  authority 
over  all  the  kings  of  the  earth  ;  by  the  fecond, 
he  claims  divine  honors,  and  infallible  authori- 
ty, as  the  reprefentative  of  the  Deity. 

The  ima^e  is  no  new  member  of  the  Anti- 
chriftian  srovernment,  bat  the  m.ember  firil  de- 
fcribed,  now  reprefentedin  a  different  light ;  it 
was  formed  for  the  firft  beaft.  Accordingly, 
this  claim,  has  been  confidered  as  invariably  an- 
nexed to  the  papacy,  yet  perfectly  diflindt  from 
the  power  and  authority  belonging  to  the  Pope, 
as  a  temporal  prince.  The  Sovereigns  of  Eu- 
rope, in  their  tranfaclions  with  the  Pope,  have 
conftantly  m.ade  a  diftinclion  betwixt  the  court 
of  Rome  and  the  holy  fee,  while  they  treated 
the  former  with  a  confiderable  degree  of  afpe- 
rity,  if  not  contempt  ;  they  profefTed  the  mod 
profound  veneration  for  the  latter,  exadlly  ful- 
fiUing   the  propliecy,  which  fliews  that  Anti- 

chrift 


134  ^  ^^y  ^0  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

clirift  would  attain  the  greateft  authority  and 
power,  not  as  a  temporal  prince,  but  as  being 
the  idol  of  the  people,  coniidering  him  as  the 
reprefentative  of  the  Deity.  This  image  was 
formed  by  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  at  the 
inftigation  of  the  fecond  beaft.  '  It  was  origin- 
ally dead,  but  the  fecond  beafl:  had  power  to 
give  life  unto  it.  The  authority  claimed  by 
the  Pope  in  temporals  is  a  mere  chimera.  It 
differs  as  much  from  the  real  power  of  the  prin- 
ces of  the  world,  as  an  image  (which  has  nei- 
ther voice  to  terrify  nor  teeth  to  tear)  differs 
from  a  fierce  living  animal.  The  authority  claim- 
ed in  fpirituals  is  an  impious  ufurpation  of  the 
rights  of  the  Deity.  And  it  is  certain  that  the 
twofold  claim  would  have  been  rejected  by  the 
world  with  contempt,  if  the  Roman  clergy  had 
not  univerfally  and  fteadily  fupported  it,  by  all 
the  influence  which  fuperflition  gave  them  over 
the  minds  of  the  people.  They  converted  it  in- 
to a  real  authority.  They  enabled  the  Pontiff 
to  ufe  it  effectually.  In  confequence  of  their 
fupport,  he  fpake  in  the  lordly  ilrain  of  a  Su- 
preme King,  to  the  princes  and  the  people.  He 
iffued  the  thunders  of  the  Vatican  againft  thofe 
who  difputed  his  authority.  He  put  to  death 
in  a  variety  of  forms,  fuch  as  dared  to  oppofe 
him.     He  excluded  from  the  privileges  of  civil 

fociety, 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  thejn.  135 

fociety,  all  fuch  as   would   not  fubmit   to  his 
claims  and  authority ' . 

The  fifth  confiitu en t  part  of  the  Antichriftian 
government  is  the  Babylonilh  woman.  She  is  re- 
prefented  as  "arrayed  in  purple  and  fcarlet,  deck- 
"  ed  with  gold,  and  precious  ftones  and  pearls," 
thatisjaffedingthe  pomp,  and  decorated  with  the 
ornaments  purchafed  by  the  wealth  of  this  world, 

"  holding 

(1)  See  the  decree  of  Alexander  III.  in  the  Synod  of 
Tours  ;  the  bull  of  Marliu  V.  againfl  the  errors  of  Wickr 
liffandHufs,  annexed  to  the  aflsof  the  Council  of  Con- 
ftance  :  There  it  is  decreed,  "  That  men  of  this  fort  be  not 
"  permitted  to  have  houfes,  to  rear  families,  tomake  con- 
"  tracts,  to  carry  on  trafilc  or  bulinels  of  any  kind,  or  to 
<'  enjoy  the  comforts  of  humanity,  in  common  with  the 
"  faithful."  Thefe  are  almofl  the  exprefs  words  which 
the  prophecy  has  put  into  the  mouth  of  the  image:  See 
likewife  the  bull  of  Paul  III.  againll  Henry  VIII.  and 
the  bull  of  Paul  V.  Regnans  in  Excelfis,  fulminated  in 
the  11th  year  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  To  quote  inflances 
in  order  to  prove  that  the  Roman  clergy  fupported  this 
extravagant  claim,  would  be  to  copy  a  great  part  of  the 
hiftory  of  Europe  for  a  thoufand  years  paft  :  However, 
one  inllance  I  cannot  omit.  An  encyclical  letter,  dated 
London,  19th  January  1791,  figned  by  three  Vicars  Apo- 
ftolic  of  England,  exprefsly  prohibits  the  Catholics  of  that 
kingdom  to  take  an  oath  prefcribed  by  Government, 
though  that  oath  contains  nothing  inconfiftent  with  Catho- 
lic principles,  but  a  renunciation  of  the  Pope's  fupremacy 
in  temporals.  They  exprefs  themfelves  thus  :  "  The  four 
"  Apollolical  Vicars,  in  the  above  mentioned  encyclical 

'"  letter 


•136  .A  Key  to  ihe'  Prophecies.       Fart  III.  1 

"  holding  the  cup  of  her  filthincfs  in  her  hand,'*  ; 

in  imitation  of  noted  harlots  of  old,  ofrering  \ 

love  potions,  to  excite  men  to  commit  fornica-  i 

tion  with  her,  that 'is,    ufing  every  inveigling  ' 

art.to  propagate  her  idolatries,  "  fitting  on  many  j 

"  waters,"  Rev.  xvii.  i .  fuccefsful  in  extending  ' 

her  commerce  "to  peoples,  multitudes,  nations,  ; 

"  and  \ 

"  letter  (dated  Oaober  21,  1789),  declared,  That  none  \ 
"  of  the  faithful  clergy  or  laity  ought  to  take  any  new  : 
**  bath,  or  fign  any  new  declaration  in  do6trinal  nrattersj  i 
"or  fubfcrlbe  any  new  inftrament  wherein  the  interefts  ' 
"  of  religion  are  concerned,  without  the  previous  appro- 
*'  bation  of  their  rdfpeclive  Bifliop  ;  and  they  required  : 
"  fubmiffion  to  thdfc  determinations.  The  altered  oath  ; 
"  has  not  been  approved  by  us  ;  and  thei'efore  cannot  \ 
"  be  lawfully  or  confcientioufly  taken  by  any  of  the 
"  faithful  of  our  diftri6ls."  Here  the  lamb-like  beaft  j 
fpeakS  as  a  dragon  ;  to  caufe  the  earth,  and  them  that  j 
dwell  therein  to  worfliip  the  iirft  beafl.  ; 

Candour  obliges  me  to  fay,  that  the  mofl  refpeftable  ' 
Catholics  in  England,  met  together  in  a  committee,  pro-  \ 
tefted  agaii\Il  the  encyclical  letter  mentioned,  in  thefe 
terms  :  "  We  the  Catholic  Committee,  whofe  names  are  ■ 
"  under  written,  do  hereby,  before  God,  folemnly  proteft  : 
"  and  call  upon  God  to  witnefs  our  proteft  againft  your  | 
"  LordPiiips  encyclical  letters,  of  the  2  Ift  day  of  October  ' 
«  1789,  and  of  the  19  th  day  of  January  laft,  as  imprudent,  ■ 
"  arbitrary,  unjuft  ;  as  encroaching  on  our  natural,  civil,  ; 
**  and  religious  rights;  inculcating  principles  hoftile  to  j 
*'  fociety  and  government,  and  the  conftitution  and  laws    ' 

«  of  I 


Part  III.     Ths  Events  foretold  in  the?ih  137 

"  and  tongues,  ver.  15.  fo  that  the  kings  of  the 
"  earth  have  committed  fornication  v/ith  her, 
'*  and  the  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of 
"  the  wrath  of  her  fornication, "  that  is,  having 
been  filled  with  a  delirious  rage  for  her  idola- 
tries, while  fhe  "  is  drunk  v/ith  the  blood  of  the 
"  faints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of 
«  Jefus.'* 

S  We 

"  of  the  Britifh  empire  ;  as  derogatory  from  the  allegi- 
"  ance  we  owe  to  the  State  and  the  fettlement  of  the 
"  Crown,  and  as  tending  to  continue,  increafe  and  con- 
*'  firm  the  prej  udices  againfl  the  faith  and  moral  charaSler 
"  of  the  Catholics,  Sec. 

(Signed)        "   Charles  Berington, 
«<  Jos.   miks, 
"  Stourton^ 
«   Pctre, 

"   Henry     Chas.     Englejield 
"  Johii  Laivson., 
"  John  Throckmorton^ 
"   Wiliiam  Fermor^ 
"  John  TorJnlj, 
*'    Thomas  Hornyhold»* 

It  is  a  pity  that  they  who  have  feen  fo  far  into  the 
wickednefs  of  the  Pope's  claim,  and  the  unjuflifiable  at- 
tempts of  the  clergy  to  eftablilh  it,  did  not  look  a  little 
farther  into  the  light  of  Scripture  prophecy,  fo  as  to  re- 
cognife  Antichrill,  and  his  deputy  the  falfe  prophet,  and 
thus  break  their  chains  at  once. 


J 38  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

We  are  not  left  to  vague  conjedure  for  the 
explication  of  all  this  ;  for  we  are  told  that  the 
woman  is   "    that  great  city  which  reigned  (at 
"  the  period  of  the  vifion)  over  the  kings  of  the 
"  earth,"   a  mark  applicable  to  Rome  only,  by 
the  teftimony  of  Papifts,  as  well  as  Proteftants. 
Rome  is  reprefented  under  the  figure  of  a  wo- 
man, in   as  far   as    flie  is  a  church  profeffedly 
Chriftian  ;  for  a  woman  is  introduced,  ch.  xii.  i. 
who,  without  all  controverfy,  is  a  type  of  the 
true  church  of  Chrift,    the  allulion  in  both  pla- 
ces is  to  a  well  known  fcripture  metaphor,  by 
which  the  church  is  called  the  Spoufe  of  Chrift. 
But  how  different  is  the  woman   reprefented 
there  from  the  perfon  introduced  here.     There 
"  fl:ie  was  cloathed  with  the  fun,  and  the  moon 
"  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of 
"  twelve  ftars,"  that  is,  clothed  with  the  merits 
of  her  lawful  hufband,  and  faithful  to  the  vows 
iliehadtaken  to  him  who  is  the  Sun  of  Righteouf- 
nefs,  holding  fublunarythingswith  contempt  un- 
der her  feet,   difperfing  the  midnight  darknefs 
which  overfpreadthe  nations,  by  the  benign  light 
whichherteachers  communicated,  who  were"  the 
"  fervants  of  Chrift  and  her  glory.*'     Here  we 
behold  a vileproftitute,  unfaithfultoher  hufband, 
affecting  the   pomp,  thirfting  after  the  wealth 
of  this  world  ;  intoxicating  inftead  of  enlight- 
ening the  nations,  fo  as  to  excite  a  vehement  at- 
tachment 


Part  III.     The  Events  for ei old  in  them,  139 

lachment  to  her  idolatries^  and  giving  vent  to 
the  mahgnity  of  hen  heart,  by  perfecuting  the 
lav/ful  children  of  her  alleged  huiband.  How- 
far  the  defcription  of  this  laft  is  applicable  to 
the  church  of  Rome,  we  have  already  feen. 
But  my  intention  at  prefent  is,  to  confider  what 
4  part  this  woman  afts  in  the  Antichriftian  go- 
verment* 

She   is    reprcfented  as   riding  triumphantly 
on  the  firft  beall'.     She  holds  her  cup  as  an 

objeft 

(1)  This  view  mull  refute  the  explication  given  by  late 
Catholic  writers,  of  the  woman  and  the  beaft.     They  ac- 
knowledge that  the  woman  is  Rome,  and  that  the  beaft  is 
Antichrift  ;  but  fay  that  the  woman  is  Pagan  Rome,  and 
that   Antichrift  has  not  yet  appeared.     (See  Paftormie's 
explication  of  the  Apocalypfe,  on  the  paffage).    The  em- 
blematical reprefentations  of  the  Apocalypfe  may  be  fitly 
called  a  hiftory-painting.   Now,  put  the  cafe,  that  you  fee 
apiece  of  hiftory-painting,  in  which  aperfon  on  horfe-back 
makes  a  confpicuous  figure  ;  you  afk  an  explication  of  the 
painter  ;   he  tells  you,  that  by  the  horfe  he  underftands 
Bucephalus,  and  by  the  rider,  Fredericklll.  King  of  Pruf- 
fia:    You  would  readily  note  him  down  as  an  enormous 
blunderer,  and  conclude  he  intended  to  reprefent  fome- 
thing  fi6litious,    not  real  hiftory  ;  becaufe    it  were  mon- 
ftroufly  abfurd  to  mount  Frederick  on  a   horfe    that   had 
died   ages  before    he    exifted.     Or,  fuppofe  the  painter 
tells  you  that    the    horfe    is    now    alive,     belonging    to 
George  Hi.  King  of  Britain,  and  that  the  rider  is  Pyrrhus, 

Kino: 


I40  A  Key  to  t/je  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

object  of  admiration  to  the  world,  that  the  ho- 
nour and  attachment  beftowed  on  her  may  be 
reflected  on  him,  as  her  fupporter.  This  arti; 
iice  proves  fuccefsful,  for  her  occupation,  her 
ornaments,  the  philters  or  love-potions  admini- 
flered  by  her,  all  concur  to  procure  a  numerous 
crowd  of  admirers  among  princes  and  people^ 
while  thofe  admirers  cannot  poffibly  feparate 
lier  intereft  frorp  that  of  her  fupporter  ;  in  ve- 
nerating her,  they  mull  neceffarily  bow  to  his 
authority.  In  exact  conformity  to  this'  repre- 
fcntation,  the  Bilhop  of  Rome  has  had  the 
artifice  to  perfuade  the  world  that  he  is  the 
yifible  head  of  the  church,  the  fupreme  judge 
of  allcontroverfies,  and  confequently  that  a  fub- 
milfion  to  his  authority  is  neceffary,  not  only 
for  the  glory,  but  even  for  the  exiftence  of  the 
church,  as  a  collective  body.  And  certain  it 
is,  that  many  who  difqern  the  illegal  ufurpations 
of  the  Pope  in  temporals,  fubmit  to  his  autho- 
rity in  fpirituals,  from  a  belief  that  it  is  neceiTa- 

ry 

King  of  Epire,  ftili  the  abfurdity  were  the.  fapie,  to  r.epre- 
lent  on  a  horfe  now  exiiling,  a  man  who  had  died  ages 
before.  But  this  abfurdity  is  very  inodeftly  laid  to  the 
charge  of  the  Spirit  of  prophecy,  by  thefe  Cathoiic  writers. 
Behold,  according- to  them,  Pag-an  Rome,  which  ceafed  to 
cxiil  1500  years  ago,  riding  on  Antichrifl,  who  has  not  yet. 
appeared  in  the  world. 


V 


Part  III.        The  Events  foretold  in  them,  141 

ry  for  the  glory  of  the  church.  Beh-old,  then, 
Antichrill:  revealed,  and  the  fources  of  his  enor- 
mous, power  unfolded. 

He  is  reprefented  as  a  temporal  prince  fitting 
in  Rome,  on  the  throne  of  the  ancient  Cefars, 
but  poffeiling  afmall  territory,  for  the  unity  of 
the  empire  is  diffolved,  and  the  territory  divided 
into  feveral  feparate  independent  kingdoms,  yet 
claiming,  and;fuccefsfully  eftablifhing  an  un- 
limited fupremacy,  in  matters  temporal  and 
fpiritual,  not  only  over  the  princes  and  people 
of  the  empire,  but  in  fome  meafure  over  all 
nations.  While  the  fuccefs  of  his  claim  is 
owing  , partly  to  the  voluntary  but  blind  fub- 
miffion  pf  the  contemporary  princes  ;  partly 
to  the  influence  of  a  great  fociety,  fimilar  in 
fpirit  to  himfelf,  profeiling  to  be  the  teachers 
of  Chrifiianity,  yet  in  reality  falfe  prophets, 
inculcating  every  where,  and  on  all  men,  fub- 
miflion  to  his  authority  ;  partly  to  the  artifice 
of  this  fociety, ,  holding  him  up  to  the  world  as 
a  yifible  .reprefentative.  of  the  Deity,  and  as 
fuch^ndowed  with  infaiiible  authority,  which, 
wherefoever  it  is  eftabliilied,  puts  it  in  his 
power,  by  fentences  of  death  and  confifca- 
tion,  to  terrify  the  refractory  into  fubmiilion  ; 
and  partly  to  the  artifice  of  reprefenting  his 
authority,  as  neceffarily  connected  with  the 
exiftence    of  the  true  church  of  Chrill  ;     he 

is 


14^  ji  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

is-'  in  reality  the  fupporter  of.  a  vile  profli- 
tute,  unfaithful  to  her 'alleged  hufband,  ufing 
forceries,  and  every  inveigling  art,  to  draw  ad- 
niirers,  Avhire  her  fiiccefs  eftablifhes  his  claim, 
on  account  of  their  mutual  connection.  Such 
are  the  features  of  Antichrift  in  the  prophecy. 
That  each  of  them  feparately,  and  the  whole 
sffemblage,  fit  the  Bifhop  of  Rome,  as  exaftly 
as  if  he  fat  for  the  picture,  all  Europe  knows ; 
and  for  my  part,  I  cannot  fuppofe  that  this  ftri- 
king  refemblance  betwixt  the  portrait  and  the 
man  arifes  from  chance,  without  a  delign  in 
the  fpirit  of  prophecy  to  reprefent  him,  any 
more  than  I  can  believe  that  the  beautiful  fa- 
bric of  the  world  owes  it^  regularity  to  a  for- 
tuitous concourfe  of  atoms. 

Thus  far  we  have  feen  the  view  which  the  pro- 
phecies give  of  the  corruptions  of  profeiTed  Chrif- 
tians  in  our  times,  and  the  great  punifl:iment  in- 
flicledbytheSovereign  Ruler  on  account  of  thefe 
corruptions.  Le'tus  howeontider  the  vidW given 
of  the  realJFollowers  of  Chrift  in  the  fame  period. 
It  is  laid  before  usin  three  feveral  reprefenlations; 
that  of  the  i44',co*o  fealed'ones,  (Rev.  vii.  2. — 8. 
chap!  xiv.  1.-5.),  the  two  witneiTes  prophefying 
infackcloth,  (chap,  xi.'^.— 6.),  and  the  wOma'ri 
hid  in  the  wildernefs,  (chap.  xii.  6.  anid  14.)'. "  ' 

S  EC. 


Part  III.         ^he  Events  foretold  in  them.  v^^ 

SECTION    III. 

Of  the   1 44.,ooo  fealeci  Ones. 

The  time  of  the  144,000  fealed  ones  commen- 
ced much  earlier  than theperiodin which  welivej 
but  ftillthey  continue  in  our  time,  and  beyond  it, 
exifting  coeval  with  the  beaft  and  Babylon,  as 
appears  from  the  contraft  in  their  characters  : 
"  Thefe  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with 
"  women,  for  they  are  virgins  :"  that  is,  they  arc 
free  from  the  fpiritual  fornication  of  Babylon, €X- 
tenfively  prevailing  in  their  time.  The  cirtum- 
ftancesrefpe6Ving  them  which  are  remarkable,  are 
thefe  :  That  they  fhould  make  but  a  fmall  part 
of  all  Ifrael,  that  is,  of  the  profeffed  people  of 
God  :  That  the  great  bpdy  of  Ifra-el  ihould  be 
corrupted;  hence  the  neceflity  of  their  being 
fealed  for  prefervation  :  That  they  fhould  not 
be  confined  to  any  particular  tribe  or  fituation 
in  the  land,  but  fhould  be  taken  from  among 
all  the  tribes,  and  over  all  the  extent  of  the 
land  :  That  their  profeflion,  though  fincere 
Ihduld  b6  fecret,  making  melody  to  God,  while 
their  voice  was  not  heard  by  the  world  ;  "  for 
"  ffo  man  could  learn  that  fong  :'*  That  they 
fliould  be  free  from  the  idolatry  of  their  con- 
temporaries, and  fhould  be  followers  of  the  ex- 
ample of  their  Redeemer.  '^'"^  *"" 

-^  If 


144  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  HI. 

If  we  examine  matters  attentively,  we  ftiall 
find,  that  this  is  a  true  ftate  of  genuine  Chrif- 
tianity,  from  a  fhort  period  after  the  conver- 
iion  of  Conftantine,  to  the  prefent  moment. 
Previous  to  that  xra,  a  profeflion  of  Chrifliani- 
ty  expofed  men  to  a  variety  of  hardfhips  in  their 
perfons  and  effeds,  fo  that  the  generality  of 
thofe  who  embraced  it  were  influenced  by  a 
convi6lion  of  its  truth,  the  hypocrites  among 
them  were  few.  From  the  period  that  Chrif- 
tianity  became  the  eftablifhed  religion  of  the 
empire,  multitudes  embraced  it  to  acquire  the^ 
favour  of  the  Emperor.  In  procefs  of  time,  a 
profeffion  of  it  became  a  necefTary  tefl  of  admif- 
fion  into  civil  and  military  employments,  fo 
that  the  generality  embraced  it  from  motives 
purely,  fecular,  without  any  conviction  of  its 
truth,  and  the  real  Chriftians  among  them  were 
of  courfe  proportionally  few.  During  the  dark 
ages  of  fuperftition  and  idolatry,  when  the  king- 
dom of  Antichrift  was  at  the  height,  we  can 
ealily  fee,  that  the  number  of  real  Chriftians 
were  very  few.  At  the  Reformatio;n,  when 
whole  nations  threw  off  the  yoke  of  Antichrift, 
and  embraced  a  purer  outward  form  of  Chrif- 
tianity  than  that  which  prevailed  ir;.  the  dark 
ages,  we  cannot  fuppofej  that  all  who  Separated 
themfelves  from  the  communion  of  the  church 
of  Rome  were  animated  by  motives  purely  reli- 
gious. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  inihenu  145 

gious.  If  we  examine  the  iftate  of  religion  at 
the  prefent  moment,  in  thofe  countries  where 
the  Reformation  is  eftablifhed,  we  muft  infer, 
that  the  number  of  real  Chriftians  is  compa- 
ratively few.  All  are  admitted  to  the  outward 
privileges  of  Chriftianity  as  a  birthright,  and 
the  prejudices  of  their  early  education  induce 
the  generality  to  adhere  to  it  afterwards,  with- 
out ever  enquiring  into  its  truth ;  fo  that 
we  may  infer,  without  a  breach  of  charity,  that 
if  the  place  of  their  birth  had  been  different, 
they  would  with  equal  eafe  have  embraced,  and 
with  equal  zeal  maintained  Mahometanifm  or 
Paganifm.  To  the  though tlefs  many,  we  may 
add  not  a  few  who  are  profeffed  infidels,  and 
join  with  the  many  who  pretend  a  refpecl 
for  revealed  religion,  while  they  avowedly  in- 
dulge thofe  criroinal  paffions  which  are  inconfift- 
ent  with  its  pure  precepts.  To  fum  up  the  ac- 
count, take  in  thofe  who  from  fecular  motives 
lay  a  reftraint  on  their  outward  condud,  while 
they  are  ftrangers,  if  not  enemies  to  the 
fpirit  of  Chriftianity  at  heart  ;  and  we  muft  in- 
fer, that  the  number  of  real  Chriftians,  compa- 
red with  the  nominal,  is  indeed  fmall.  No  doubt 
the  proportion  of  real  to  nominal  Chriftians  muft 
have  varied  at  different  periods,  yet  ftill  they  arc 
reprefented  by  144,000,  which  I  conlider  as  an 
indefinite  number,  being  the  fquare  of  1 2,  with 
T  the 


14^  .A Ke^  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

the  addition  of  looo;  to  intimate,  that  real  Chri- 
ftians,  though  few  in  proportion,  and  varying 
as  to  their  number,  fhould  be  always  built  on 
the  foundation  of  the  holy  apoftles  and  prophets. 
The  1 44,000  are  fealed,  to  preferve  them  from 
the  apoftafy  of  their  time  ;  that  is,  they  are  the 
"  elect  according  to  the  foreknowledge  of  God 
^^  the  Father  ;"  fo  that  though  "  a  Hymeneus 
"  and  a  Philetus  may  fall  away,  the  founda- 
*^  tion  of  God  flandeth y^/rt',  having  this  y^"^/. 
*•  The  Lord  knoweth  them  who  are  his."  A- 
gain,  they  are  partakers  of"  the  Spirit  of  God, 
*•«  by  which  they  are  fealed  unto  the  day  of  re- 
"  demption."  Accordingly,  every  true  Chrif- 
tian,  in  the  prefent  as  well  as  in  former  ages,  is 
of  the  eledt,  and  individually  a  partaker  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  By  his  operation  he  receives  that 
faith  "  which  is  the  fubftance  of  things  hoped 
"  for,  the  evidence  of  things  not  feen."  Faith 
affords  an  evidence  of  the  invifible  world,  and 
the  objedis  of  it,  as  diftinct  from  any  views  at- 
tained by  unafliiled  reafon,  as  fight  is  from  hear- 
fay.  Faith  likewife  gives  a  foretafte  of  the  joys 
hoped  for,  by  a  view  of  the  Chriftian's  intereft 
in  them  ;  and  thefe  views  effectually  preferve 
him  from  the  craftinefs  of  "  thofe  who  lie  in 
"  wait  to  deceive,"  as  well  as  from  the  allure- 
ments of  fenfe,  by  which  the  multitudes  ofpro- 
feffed  Chriilians  are  undone. 

True 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  inihem,  147 

True  Chriftians  are  not  confined  to  one  place, 
or  to  one  party,  but  fpread  over  all  the  vifible 
Church,  andmingled  with  all  parties.  They  are 
not  vifiblc  as  a  fociety  diftinct  from  nominal 
Chriftians,  but  "  their  hearts  being  purified  to 
"  an  unfeigned  obedience  of  the  truth,"  their 
devotions,  whether  performed  in  fecret  retire- 
ments, or  in  public  affemblies,  are  acceptable  t© 
Him,  whofe  privilege  it  is  to  "  fearch  the  hearts 
*'  and  to  try  the  reins  of  the  children  of  men." 
They  are  known  to  the  world  only  by  abhorring 
its  maxims,  and  avoiding  its  manners,  while  they 
confider  their  Redeemer's  precepts  and  example 
as  the  fign  pofts  erected  to  mark  their  way  to 
eternal  glory. 


S  E  C  T  I  O  N   V. 

OftheWiineffes. 

A  fecond  view  of  Chrift's  faithful  followers  in 
our  time  is  given  us  in  the  account  of  the  two 
witneffes  (Rev.  xi.  3.  14.)  prophesying  in  fack- 
cloth.  They  are  contemporary  with  thebeaft, 
who  makes  war  againft  them,  ver.  7.  The  time 
allotted  to  their  prophecy  is  "  a  thoufand  two 
"  hundred  and  threefcore  days,"  ver.  3.  which 
is  precifely   of  the  fame  duration  with  "  forty 

"  months,*' 


145  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

"  months,'*   allotted  to  the  reign  of  the  beaft, 
chap.  xii.  5.  ;  fo  that  the  beginning  and  end  of 
their  prophecy  will  correfpond  with  the  rife  and 
fall  of  his  empire.     Thefe   witnefles  differ  as 
much  from   their  contemporaries,  the  144,000 
fealed  ones,    as  Elijah  differed  from  the  7000  in 
Ifrael  in  his  time,  who  "  did  not  bow  the  knee 
"  to  Baal."     Thofe  teflify   openly  againfl  the 
antichriflianifm  of  the  Papacy,  and  the  corrup- 
tions of  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  while  thefe  ab- 
ftain  from  her  corruptions,  and  worfhip  God 
fmcerely   in   fecret.     Thefe  witnelfes  are  two, 
becaufe  that  is  the  number  required  by  the  law, 
and   approved  by  the  Gofpel,  (Deut.  xix.  15. 
Matt,  xviii.  16.),  "  In  the  mouth  of  two  witnef- 
"  fes  Ihall  every  word  be  eftabliihed  ;"  and  upon 
former  occalions,   two  have  often   been  joined 
in  commiiTion,  as  Mofes  and  Aaron  in  Egypt, 
Elijah  and  Elifha   in  the  apoftafy  of  the   ten 
tribes,    and   Zerubabel   and   Jofhua   after   the 
Babylonifli  captivity,  to  whom  thefe   witnelfes 
are    particularly   compared'.     By  the  witnef- 
fes,  the  Spirit   of  prophecy   does   not  under- 
ftand  any  two  individual  men,  or  two  particu- 
lar  churches,  but  "  that  certain  perfons  flionld 
"  appear  in  every  age,  during  the  reign  of  An- 

"  tichrifl, 

(I)  Newton's    DilTcrtations   on  Prophecies,    vol.    iii. 
page  134. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  1 49 

"  tichrift,  few  indeed  in  number,  yet  fufficient 
"  to  eftablilli  the  truth,  who  would  openly  vin- 
"  dicate  the  truth,  and  clearly  atteft  the  corrup- 
*'  tions  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  the  anti- 
"  chriftian  fupremacy  of    her  head.'*     Accor- 
dingly, fuch  witnefTes  have  appeared  in  every 
age,  from  the  eighth  century,  when  the  reign  of 
Antichrift  began,  down  to  the  prefent  moment'. 
In  the  eighth  century,  the  worfliip   of    images 
was  vigoroufly  oppofed  by  the  Emperors  of  the 
Eaft,  Leo  Ifauricus  and  his  fpn  Conftantine  Cop- 
ronymus,  by   the   council  of    Conllantinople, 
held  in  the  year  754,  where  the  fathers  declared, 
"^  That   only  one  image   was   conftituted    by 
*'  Chrift  himfelf,   namely,   the  bread  and  wine 
"  in  the  Eucharift,   which  reprefent   the  body 
*^  and  blood  of  Chrift."     Thefecond  council  of 
Nice,  indeed,  eftabliihed  the  worfi.ip  of  iir  iiges 
in  the  year  787  ;   but  it  was  condemned  in  the 
covmcil  of  Frankfort,  held  under  Charlema-i^jne 
in  the  year  794.  The  Carohne-books  were  like- 
wife  fet  forth  under  his  authority,  in  v/hich  va- 
rious errors  of    the  Church  of  Rome  are  con- 
demned,  and  thofe  truths   which  a  Proteftant 
would  fubfcribe,  afferted. 

In  the  ninth  century,    the  fupremacy  of  the 
Pope,  together  with  the  worfliip  of  images,  and 

the 

(I)  See  a  full  dedu6\ion  of  thcfe  v.-itncir^s  in  Newton's 
DilT.  vol.  ill.  pap-c  148  to  196. 


150  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

the  invocation  of  faints,  were  oppofed  by  the 
fimperors  of  the  Eaft,  Nicephorus,  Leo,  Arme- 
nius,  Michael,  Balbus,  and  Theophilus,  and  by 
the  Emperors  of  the  Weft,  Charles  the  Great, 
and  Lewis  the  Pious.  The  council  of  Paris, 
held  in  the  year  824,  agreed  with  the  council  of 
Frankfort,  in  condemning  that  fecond  council 
of  Nice,  and  the  worfhip  of  images.  The  doc- 
trine of  tranfubftantiation  firft  advanced  in  the 
Weft,  by  Pafchafius  Radbertus,  Abbot  of  Cor- 
bie, in  this  century,  was  ftrenuoufly  oppofed  by 
Rabanus  Maurus,  Archbilhop  of  Mentz,  by 
Bertramus,  a  Monk  of  Corbie,  and  Johannes 
Scotus.  In  this  age  too  lived  Claud,  Bilhop  of 
Turin,  who,  in  his  numerous  writings,  expofed 
the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  vindi- 
cated the  truth.  He  may  be  faid  to  have  fown 
the  feeds  of  reformation  in  his  diocefe ;  and 
his  doctrines  took  deep  root,  efpecially  in  the 
vallies  of  Piedmont,  where  they  continued  to 
flourifli  for  feveral  centuries. 

In  the  tenth  century,  feverals  in  Germany, 
France  and  England,  maintained  the  decrees  of 
the  council  of  Frankfort  and  Paris,  againft  the 
wonhip  of  images.  In  the  year  909,  a  coun- 
cil was  held  at  Trofly,  a  village  near  Soiffons 
in  France.  They  concluded  with  a  profeflion 
of  thofe  things  which  Chriftians  ought  to  be- 
lieve and  pra6iife ;    and   in  that  profeflion  are 

none 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,  151 

none  of  thofe  things  which  conftitute  the  fum 
of  Popifh  doftrine.  In  this  age  too,  Heringer, 
Abbot  of  Lobes,  near  Liege,  wrote  exprefsly 
againft  the  dodlrine  of  tranfubftantiation,  as 
did  alfo  Alfric  in  England. 

Early  in  the  eleventh  century,  there  appear- 
ed at  Orleans  fome  heretics,  as  they  were  call- 
ed, who  maintained,  that  the  confecration  of 
the  prieft  could  not  change  the  bread  and  wine 
into  the  body  and  blood  of  Chrift,  and  that  it 
was  unprofitable  to  pray  to  faints  and  angels. 
They  were  condemned  by  the  council  of  Or- 
leans, in  the  year  1017.  Not  long  after  thefe, 
appeared  other  heretics  in  Flanders,  who  were 
alfo  condemned  by  the  fynod  of  Arras,  in  the 
year  1025.  They  denied  the  reality  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  Chrift  in  the  eucharift. 
They  gave  no  religious  worfliip  to  the  crofs, 
to  images,  to  temples,  or  altars.  They  denied 
purgatory,  and  the  efficacy  of  penance  to  ab- 
folve  the  deceafed  from  their  fins.  Berenga- 
rius,  a  native  of  Tours,  and  Archdeacon  of 
Anglers,  wrote  profelTedly  againft  the  doctrine 
of  tranfubftantiation,  and  called  the  church  of 
Rome  "  a  church  of  malignants,  the  council 
"  of  vanity,  and  the  feat  of  Satan." 

In  the  twelfth  century,  Fluentius,  Bifhopof 
Florence,  taught  publicly,  that  Antichrift  was 
come  into  the  world.     St.  Bernard   inveighed 

loudly 


152  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

loudly  againft  the  corruptions  of  the  clergy, 
and  the  tyranny  of  the  Popes,  faying,  "  that 
"  they  were  the  minifters  of  Chrift,  and  ferved 
"  Antichrift.'*  Joachim  of  Calabria  gave  a 
difcourfc  concerning  Antichrift  and  the  Apo- 
calypfe,  to  Richard  I.  of  England,  at  Meilina, 
on  his  way  to  Paleftine,  in  which  lie  faid,  "  that 
"  Antichrift  was  already  born  in  the  city  of 
"  Rome,  and  that  he  would  be  advanced  to 
"  the  apoftolical  chair,  and  exalted  above  all 
"  that  is  called  God,  or  is  worihippcd."  Peter 
de  Bruis  and  Henry  his  difciple,  taught  in  fe- 
veral  parts  of  France,  "  That  the  doctrine  of 
"  tranfubftantiation  is  falfe;  that  prayers  and 
"  maffes  for  the  dead  are  unprofitable  ;  that 
''  priefts  and  monks  ought  to  marry  ;  that  ve- 
"  neratioiV  for  crolTes  is  fuperftition."  For 
thefe  do£lrincs,  the  one  was  burnt,  and  the 
other  imprifoned  for  life.  Arnold  of  Bre- 
fcia  held  opinions  contrary  to  thofe  of  the 
church  concerning  the  facrament,  and  preached 
mightily  againft  the  temporal  power  and  jurif- 
di£lion  of  the  Pope  and  the  cle'ri^^y,  for  which 
he  was  burnt  at  Rome,  in  the  year  1155,  and 
his  allies  were  thrown  into  the  Tyber,  to  pre- 
vent the  people  from  expreffing  any  venera- 
tion for  his  relics.  But  the  chief  witnefles  of 
this  age  were  the  Waldenfes,  fo  called,  from 
Peter  Waldo,  a  rich  citizen  of  Lyons,    and  a 

conliderablc 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  i  ^^ 

confiderable  leader  of  the  fed,  and  the  AlbU 
genfes,  who  received  their  name  from  Alby,  a 
city  of  Languedoc. 

In  the  thirteenth  century,  the  Waldenfes  and 
Albigenfes  multiplied  fo  faft,  and  inveighed 
again  ft  the  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome 
fo  loudly,  that  a  croifade  vi^as  proclaimed  againft 
them,  by  the  reigning  Pope,  which  ended 
in  depriving  the  Count  of  Thouloufe  of  his 
dominions.  William  of  St  Amour,  a  Doctor 
of  the  Sorbonne,  wrote  a  treatife  of  the  perils 
of  the  laft  times,  2  Tim.  iii.  i.  in  which  he 
applies  the  prophecy  to  the  mendicant  orders  of 
his  own  time.  In  this  age  too  lived  Robert 
Greathead,  Bifliop  of  Lincoln,  who  faw  fo  clear- 
ly into  the  prophecy  concerning  Antichrift,  that 
the  Pope  and  Antichrift  were  his  dying  words. 

The  Waldenfes  and  Albigenfes  continued  to 
multiply  in  the  fourteenth  century  ;  and  being 
perfecuted  in  their  own  country,  fled  for  refuge 
to  other  nations.  They  were  denominated  Lol- 
lards in  Germany,  from  one  Walter  Lollard, 
who  preached  about  the  year  13 15,  againft  the 
authority  of  the  Pope,  the  interceflion  of  faints, 
the  mafs,  extreme  un£lion,  and  other  ceremonies 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  was  burnt  alive 
at  Cologne,  in  the  year  1322.  The  fame  doc- 
trines were  taught  in  England,  and  fpread  over 

U  Europe 


154  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,       Part  III. 

Europe  by  the  fiimous  John  WicklifF,  rector  of 
I.uttervvorth. 

Irrthe  fiftccntli  century,  Sawtre,  parifli-prieft 
of  St  Ofith  in  London,  was  the  firil  burnt  for 
herefy  in  England,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  IV. 
A  few  years  afterwards,  Thomas  Badby  was 
convifted  of  herefy,  and  burnt  in  Smithfield. 
In  the  next  reign.  Sir  John  Oldcaftle,  Baron  of 
Cobham,  was  charged  with  being  an  abettor  of 
the  Lollards,  and  examined  before  the  Archbi- 
ihop  of  Canterbury.  He  declared  againft  tran- 
fubftantiation,  penances,  the  worfhipping  of  the 
crofs,  the  power  of  the  keys,  and  afferted  that  the 
Pope  was  Antichrift.  He  Was  denounced  a 
heretic,  and  delivered  over  to  the  fecular  power. 
Before  the  day  appointed  for  his  execution,  he 
efcaped  out  of  prifon,  but  was  afterwards  taken, 
hanged  as  a  traitor,  and  burnt  hanging  as  a  he- 
retic. In  this  age  too,  John  Hufsand  Jerom  of 
Prague  maintained  and  propagated  the  doctrines 
of  WicklifF,  for  which  they  were  burnt  as  here- 
tics by  the  council  of  Conftance,  and  fuffered 
death  with  heroic  fortitude. 

In  the  lixteenth  century  began  the  Reforma- 
tion ;  and  from  that  period  the  united  voice  of  the 
Proteftant  world  bears  witnefs  to  the  corruptions 
pf  the  church  of  Rome.  Nor  is  it  unworthy  of 
remark,  that  the  name  of  Protefliants  was  given 
Srvithout  any  reference  to  the  prophecy  j  yet  it 

is 


Part  III.     7'he  Events  foretold  in  them.  155 

is  of  much  the  fame  import  with  that  of  wit- 
nefles,  the  term  appUed  in  the  prophecy  to 
Chrift's  faithful  followers  during  the  reign  of 
Antichrift.  Befides  the  general  voice  of  the 
Proteflant  world,  certain  perfons  have,  in  the 
prefent  and  the  preceding  century,  directed  the 
attention  of  mankind  to  the  fcripture  prophecies, 
concerning  the  Antichriftianifm  of  the  Papacy, 
and  church  of  Rome,  which  became  the  more 
necelTary,  as  the  indolence  of  fome  and  the  ar- 
tifice of  others  had  almoft  lulled  Proteftants 
afleep :  and  the  influence  of  fafnion  had  drawn 
a  veil  over  thefe  prophecies,  in  the  feventeeuch 
century,  almoft  as  impenetrable  to  the  genera- 
lity, as  the  ignorance  which  obfcured  them  in 
former  ages.  Of  thefe,  in  the  preceding  cen- 
tury, were  Jofeph  Mede,  a  fellow  of  Chrift*s 
College,  in  Cambridge,  a  man  who  feems  to 
have  underftood  the  prophecies  better  than  any 
who  appeared  before  him  fince  the  days  of  the 
apoftles,  Peter  Jurieu,  one  of  the  minifters  of 
Rotterdam,  a  French  refugee,  James  Durham, 
one  of  the  minifters  of  Glafgow.  I  might  alfo 
mention  the  famous  Lord  Napier,  the  difcoverer 
of  the  logarithms,  who  wrote  a  treatife  on  the 
Apocalypfe,  publiflied  at  Edinburgh,  in  die  year 
1645. 

In  the  prefent   century,  the  celebrated   Sir 
Ifaac  Newton,   Charles  Daubuz,   vicar  of  Bro- 

thcrton. 


15^  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

therton,  in  Ycrkfliirc,  and  Mofes  Lowman,  each 
of  whom  has  written  a  treatife  on  the  Apo- 
calypfe  ;  and  ftill  nearer  our  own  times,  Thomas 
Newton,  late  bifliop  of  Briftol,  in  his  Difler- 
tations  on  Prophecies,  pubhfhed  in  1767  ;  Sa- 
muel Halifax,  late  Bifhop  of  Gloceiler,  and 
Richard  Hurd,  prefent  Bifhop  of  Worcefler,  in 
their  Sermons  at  Lincoln's  Inn  Lectures. 


SECTION     V. 

Of  the   Woman  hid  in  the  Wildernefs. 

A  third  view  of  Chrift's  faithful  followers  is 
given  us  in  Rev.  xii.  6.  and  14.  "  And  the  wo- 
"  man  fled  into  the  wildernefs,  where  flie  hath 
"  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  they  fhould 
*'  feed  her  there  a  thoufand  two  hundred  and 
"  threefcore  days." — "  And  to  the  woman  were 
*'  given  two  wings  of  a  great  eagle,  that  fhe 
"  might  fly  into  the  wildernefs,  into  her  place  j 
'^  where  fhe  is  nourifhed  for  a  time,  and  times, 
"  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  ferpent." 
The  woman  reprefents  the  Church  of  Chrift, 
conlidered  as  a  community  or  collective  body  ; 
as  the  iced  of  the  woman  reprefents  the  indi- 
vidual members  of  that  community.  Her  flight 
to  the  wildernefs  is  an  allufion  to  the  departure 

of 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  inihem,  157 

of  Ifrael  out  of  Egypt.  When  they  were  deli- 
vered from  the  oppreflion  of  Pharaoh,  called 
the  great  dragon,  they  were  led  into  the  wilder- 
nefs,  of  which  God  fays,  "  I  have  carried  thee 
"  as  on  eagles  wings,  to  myfelf.'*  So  the 
church,  after  her  deliverance  from  the  perfecu- 
tion  of  the  Pagan  Raman  empire,  called  the  red 
dragon,  fet  out  for  the  wildernefs  j  that  is,  as 
the  vilible  church  declined  from  the  doctrines 
and  precepts  of  Chriftianity,  the  true  church  of 
Chrif!:  gradually  retired  from  the  view  of  men, 
till  at  length,  when  the  vifible  church  had  avow- 
edly fubmitted  to  the  government  of  Anti- 
chrift,  the  true  church  of  Chriil: ,  confidered  as 
a  community,  wholly  difappeared.  She  remains 
in  that  ftate  1260  days,  and  thefe  are  the  fame 
in  which  the  witnefles  prophecy,  and  the  beaft 
reigns. 

The  ftate  of  the  church  in  the  wildernefs  con- 
veys this  idea, "  That  the  church  as  a  community 
''  or  body  politic,  during  the  period  mention- 
*'  ed,  fliall  be  invilible  in  the  world,'*  juft  as 
Ifrael,  during  their  abode  in  the  wildernefs,  had 
no  manner  of  intercourfe  with  other  nations, 
and  therefore  as  a  people  were  unknown.  The 
church  is  formed  into  a  community,  by  ties  ex- 
ternal and  internal,  "  there  is  one  body  and  one 
"  Spirit,"  Eph.  iv.  4.  The  external  ties  are  go- 
vernment, dodrine,  and  ordinances  j  "  there  is 

'•  one 


158  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,       Part  IIL; 

"  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptifm."  The  in- 
ternal tie  is  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  animates 
the  great  Head  of  the  church,  and  every  real 
member  of  his  myfticai  body  ;  fo  that  "  one 
"  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  is 
*'  likewife  through  all,  and  in  all."  Now,  in  the 
ftate  of  the  church  in  the  wildernefs,  the  former 
tie  is  dilTolved,  the  latter  only  fubfifts.  She  is 
viiible  in  that  ftate  as  a  community,  only  to  the 
eyes  of  that  God  who  is  "  through  all,  and  in 
"  all."  This  ftate  of  the  church  may  be  con- 
fidered  on  the  one  hand  as  a  calamity,  in  as  far 
as  flie  appears  no  longer  with  that  fpiritual  beau- 
ty which  adorned  her  during  the  perfecution  fhe 
experienced  from  pagan  Rome,  nor  with  that 
outward  profperity  which  ilie  enjoyed  upon  her 
deliverance.  But  on  the  other  hand,  it  may 
be  confidered  as  a  bleiling,  on  account  of  the 
advantages  that  refult  from,  it ;  for  "  her  place 
"  is  prepared  of  God,"  that  is,  he  has  appoint- 
ed and  foretold  this  ftate  ;  fo  that  the  event  cor- 
refponding  with  the  prediction,  ought  to  ftrength- 
en  the  faith  of  men,  which  m.ight  otherwife  be 
ihaken  by  her  low  condition.  Again,  fl:ie  is  there 
"  fed  of  God."  As  Ifrael,  fed  in  the  wildernefs 
by  the  immediate  hand  of  God,  without  the  or- 
dinary means,  learned  "  that  man  livcth  not  by 
"  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that  proceed - 
"  eth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God  j"  fo  the  indi- 
vidual 


Part  III.         The  Evenis  foretold  in  them,  159 

vidual  members  of  the  church  in  the  wilder- 
nefs,    fed  by   the    word  and   Spirit    of  God, 
•without  the  outward  ordinances,  (which  as  dif- 
penfed   in    the  vifible    church   were  defiled), 
learned   that   intimate   dependence  upon,  and 
converfe  with   the  Deity,  in  which  the  life  and 
fpirit  of  religion  confift.     This  is  a  mod  impor- 
tant lefibn ;  for  \ve  fliall  find,  that  the  decline 
jand  ruin  of  real  religion,  among  the  generality 
of  mankind  in  every  period,   arofe   from  their 
taking  the  body  for  the  fpirit.     The  .religion 
which  Noah  communicated  pure  to  his  pofteri- 
-ty,  was    fome    t^ime  after  loft  among  the  na- 
.tions.     Their  zeal  in  forming  and  worihipping 
'images,  as  reprefentations  of  the  Deity,    with- 
drew their  attention  and  affection  from  the  Dei- 
ty hi  mfelf.     The  Jewifh  church  was  conftituted 
pure,  and  received  clearer  views  of  the  truth 
than  Noah  ;  but  even  after  they  were  weaned 
from  image  worfhip,    a  zealous  attachment  to 
thofe  outward  ordinances  which  God  had  en- 
joined, together  with  ceremonies  of  their  own 
invention,  made  them  lofe  fight  of  the  fpirit  ©f 
their  religion.      Hence    God   reproves    them : 
>'  To  what  purpofe  is  the  multitude  of  your  fa- 
**  crifices   unto    me,    faith  the   Lord,"  Ifa.  i. 
II.     The    Chridian  church   was   formed  not 
pnly  a  pure  but  a  fpiritual  fociety,  fet  free  from 
jthofe  types  and  fliadows  which  veiled  the  truth 

in 


1 60  A  Key  io  the  Prophdcies,  Part  III, 

in  the  Jewlfh  church,  exprefsly  told,  "  That 
*'  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that  worfhip  him 
**  mud  worfhip  him  in  fpirit  and  in  truth." 
Yet  notwithftanding  thefe  advantages,  the  fpi- 
rit of  religion  began  to  decline,  from  an  idola- 
trous veneration  for  the  outward  ordinances, 
which  were  only  the  vehicles  of  it.  In  procefs 
of  time,  thefe  were  multiplied  by  ceremonies  of 
human  invention,  till  at  length  they  formed  that 
mafs  of  impieties,  puerilities,  and  abfurdities 
which  conlHtutes  the  Popilh  worfhip  ;  a  mafs 
which  may  be  fitly  compared  to  an  overgrown 
body,  dreffed  out  with  ornaments  of  human  in- 
vention, without  one  fpark  of  the  vital  fpirit. 
Seeing  then  how  prone  mankind  have  been  in 
every  age  to  miftake  the  body  for'  the  fpirit  of 
religion,  withdrawing  the  body  or  the  ordinan- 
ces of  religion  for  a  feafon,  muft  appear  a  mean 
worthy  of  divine  wifdom  to  counteract  the  dif- 
order.  Another  advantage  refulting  from  the 
ftate  of  the  church  in  the  wildernefs  is,  that  "  flie 
"is  fafe  from  the  face  of  the  ferpent.**  The 
grand  adverfary  reprefented  by  the  ferpent, 
firft  directed  his  fury  againft  the  progrefs  of  the 
gofpel,  left  Chriftianity  fhould  be  fpread  in  the 
world,  and  exerted  for  this  end  the  force  of  the 
civil  and  military  government,  by  his  deputies 
the  Pagan  Roman  Emperors.  But  in  procefs  of 
time,  a  regenerate  fon  of  the  church,  Conftan- 

tine. 


Part  III.     Ths  Events  foretold  in  them-*  1 6 1 

tine,  was  advanced  to  the  throne  of  the  Roman 
empire,  Satan  and  his  votaries  were  deprived  of 
all  power,  civil  and  ecclefiaftical,  and  Chriftiani- 
ty  became  the  eftablifhed  religion  of  the  em- 
pire, (Rev.  xii.  i. — 5  and  7. — 9.)  Satan  baf- 
fled in  his  firft  attempt,  directed  his  violence, 
in  a  more  hidden  manner,  againft  the  church  as 
a  community,  endeavoured  to  corrupt  her  in  her 
government,  doctrine  and  ordinances,  that  thefe 
might  prove  deftruftive  to  the  fpirit  of  her  feed, 
even  when  they  multiplied  in  appearance.  For 
this  purpofe,  he  excited  church-members  to  di- 
vilions  and  herefies,  and  filled  the  governors  of 
the  church  with  a  worldly  fpirit,  intent  on  felf- 
gratification.  He  proved  fuccefsful  by  this  ar- 
tifice againft  the  great  body  of  profeffed  Chrif- 
tians,  for  he  raifed  within  the  vifible  church 
that  huge  CololTus  of  defpotifm,  the  Roman 
hierarchy,  ftanding  upon  the  legs  of  ambition 
and  avarice.  To  preferve  the  true  church  of 
Chrift  in  this  imminent  danger,  God  withdrew 
her  into  the  wildernefs,  that  is,  diffolved  her 
external  ties,  that  fhe  fliould  not  be  vifible  as  a 
community ;  while  at  the  fame  time  he  pre- 
fcrves  the  individuals  of  her  oflTspring,  by  his 
word  and  Spirit.  In  this  fituation,  "  Ihe  is  fafe 
"  from  the  face  of  the  ferpent." 

This  prophetic  reprefentation  ferves  to  eluci- 
date feveral  circumflances  refpeding  the  church 

X  in 


1 62  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III* 

in  our  times,  which  viewed  without  this  light 
furnifli  a  handle  to  the  enemies,  and  ftagger  the 
faith  of"  the  friends  of  real  religion. 

Our  ad  verfaries  account  the  vifibility  of  their 
church  as  a  community  from  the  apoftles  days, 
a  demonftration  of  its  being  the  true  church  ; 
while  they  afk  us  with  triumph,  where  was 
your  church  before  Luther  ?  The  prophecy 
furnilhes  a  dired:  anfwer.  The  true  church  of 
Chrift  ought  to  be  invifible  as  a  community  for 
a  period  of  1260  years,  and  during  all  that  time, 
a  harlot)  pretending  to  be  the  fpoufe  of  Jefus 
Chrift,  ought  to  propagate  her  idolatries  fuccefs- 
fully  and  extenfively  throughout  the  world. 

The  divifions  among  proteftants  have  been 
urged  by  their  adverfaries  as  an  argument  againft 
them  ;  and  the  inefie6lual  efforts  of  learned  and, 
pious  men  to  unite  them  into  one  community, 
have  proved  ftumbling  blocks  to  the  faith  of 
fome  of  their  friends.  But  by  the  prophetic 
reprefentation,  matters  ought  to  be  as  they  are. 
Had  Proreftants  united  together  into  one  fo- 
ciecy,  the  church  of  Chrift  would  be  vifible  as 
a  community,  which,  during  the  currency  of 
the  1 260  years,  would  flatly  contradi(5l  the  pro- 
phecy ;  but  the  feveral  Proteftant  churches  ha- 
ving no  connection  with  each  other,  in  govern- 
ment and  ordinances,  like  the  ancient  church, 
they  conftitute  only  individual  members  of  the 

univerfal 


Part  III.     Ihe  Events  foretold  in  them.  1 6^ 

univerfal  church,    which,  as  a  body  politic,  is 
invifible  now,  as' it  was  in  the  tenth  century. 

While  the  prophetic  reprefentacion  (liould  re- 
concile us  to  a  certain  degree  of  feparation  among 
proteftants,  during  the  currency  of  the  1260  years 
it  ought  to  remove  wholly  the  violence  of  party 
fpirit,  and  every  degree  of  bitternefs  and  ran- 
cour which  proteftants  have  too  frequently  fhew- 
ed  to  each  other.  A  violent  party  fpirit  is  founded 
on  this  principle,  that    thofe  who  poffefs  it  are 
the  true  church  of  Chrift.     Hence  they  argue, 
that  thofe  who  feparate  from  them  are  fchifma- 
tics  or  heretics,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  trea- 
ted as  "heathens  and  publicans."  But  the  ground 
of  this  reafoning,  according  to  the  prophecy,  is 
falfc  ;  no   particular  church   or  party  now  on 
earth  may  claim  the  exclulive  privileges  of  the 
univerfal  church  ;  whoever  does,  acts  the  part 
of  a  daughter,  ufurping  the  place  of  the  mother, 
and  requiring  thatfubjection  of  her  fifters  which 
the  law  of  God  does  not  require. 

That  the  feveral  Proteftant  churches  have  con- 
fiderably  declined  from  their  original  purity,  is 
a  truth  which  will  be  readily  acknowledged  by 
thofe  who  are  acquainted  with  real  religion  ; 
yet  it  is  a  circumftance  which  we  might  have 
expec1:ed,  from  the  prophecy.  God  has  pro- 
mifed  to  prcferve  his  elect  uncorrupted  as  indi- 
vidualg,  but  that  promife  extends  not  to  com- 
munities 


164  vf  Key  ii)  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

munities.  The  univerfal  church,  as  a  commu- 
nity, is  invilible,  in  order  to  be  "  fafe  from  the 
"  face  of  the  ferpent.'^  Which  implies,  that 
when  a  member  of  the  univerfal  church  becomes 
vifibll  as  a  fociety,  flie  (hall  not  be  fafe,  but  be 
corrupted  more  or  lefs  by  the  fame  artifices 
which  overwhelm.ed  the  great  body  of  profeffed 
Chriflians,  and  raifed  among  them  the  antichrif- 
tian  hierarchy. 

Now,  focieties  may  feparate  from  thofe  al- 
ready eft abli (lied  ad  injinitiim,  but  the  fpirit  of 
Antichrift  will  pervade  all  ;  a  fpirit  of  ambition 
and  covetoufnefs  in  the  rulers,  offenfuality  and 
hypocrify  in  the  members,  will  in  fome  degree 
infecl  every  community,  during  the  currency 
of  the  1260  years.  But  when  thefe  come  to  a 
period,  the  univerfal  church  fli all  again  become 
vilible  as  a  community,  extended  over  the  whole 
earth,  "  clear  as  the  fun,  fair  as  the  moon,  and 
"  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners." 


CHAP. 


Part  III.   The  Events  foretold  in  them. .  165 


CHAPTER     II. 

Of  future  Events  which  Jhall  take  Place  betwixt  the 
prefent  Period  and  the  founding  of  thefeventh 
Trumpet, 

I  PROCEED  now  to  explore  the  regions  of  fu- 
turity. Regions  covered  with  a  gloom  impene- 
trable to  human  foreiight,  but  rendered  vifible 
by  the  light  of  truth. 

O  Thou  who  art  the  Father  of  Jl.ights,  who 
giveth  wifdom  to  thofe  that  afk  it,  feeing  Thou 
haft  deigned  to  reveal  things  future,  for  the  con- 
folation  of  Thy  church  and  people,  "make  dark- 
"  nefs  light  before  me,  and  the  crooked  places 
*'  ftraight,'*  in  exploring  what  Thou  hall  re- 
vealed. Guard  me  againft  the  illufions  of  fan- 
cy, and  the  bias  of  palTion,  and  grant  me  the 
entrance  of  Thy  Word,  which  giveth  light. 


There  are  two  remarkable  events  to  be  ac- 
compli fhed  within  the  1260  years  of  Antichrift's 
reign,  a  gradual  wafte  of  his  kingdom,  and  the 
death  of  the  witneffes.  The  former  is  progref- 
five ;  it  has  already  commenced,  and  runs  co- 
eval with  the  remaining  years  of  this  period. 
The  latter  coincides  with  the  clofe  of  ir. 

SEC. 


i66  A  Key  i9  the  Trophecies.  Part  III. 

SECTION    I. 

A  gradual  wajie  of  the   Kingdom   of  Antichrijl. 

This  is  laid  before  us  in  tliefe  expreflions  of 
the  apoftle,  2  ThelT.  ii.  8.  "  And  then  ftiallthat 
"  wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  fliall  con- 
*'  fume  with  the  Spirit  of  his  mouth."  Thefe 
not  only  imply  a  wafte  of  his  empire,  but  like- 
wife  the  manner  in  which  it  fliall  be  carried  on, 
not  by  force  of  arms,  but  by  the  influence  of 
the  truth,  called  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord's  mouth. 
God  is  the  author  of  truth,  taken  in  its  moll  ex- 
tenfive  fenfe,  not  only  of  revealed  religion  con- 
tained in  his  word,  which  is  termed  the  truth, 
John  xvii.  but  likevvife  of  natural  religion,  of 
truths  refpecling  found  morals,  good  government 
and  ufeful  arts;  of  truths  difcovered  by  the  fpi- 
rit  of  adventure,  and  the  refearches  of  philofo- 
phy.  Now  the  prophecy  intimates,  that  the 
knowledge  of  thofe  truths  extenlively  diffufed, 
which  regard  the  happinefs  of  mankind  asin- 
dividuals  or  members  of  fociety,  fhall  gradually 
confume  the  empire  of  Antichrift,  founded  on 
ignorance,  Ihall  certainly,  but  gently,  unloofe 
the  chains  wreathed  round  mankind  by  delu- 
iion, 

"Were 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  ihenu  iCy 

Were  I  to  judge  from  prefent  appearance 
only,  I  would  readily  conclude,  that  the  tyran- 
ny of  Antichrift  would  come  to  a  period  before 
the  clofe  of  the  next  century  ;  but  the  reafons 
already  advanced,  for  fixing  the  commencement 
of  his  reign,  induce  me  to  believe,  that  the  1260 
years  allotted  for  it,  fhall  not  be  finifhed  until  the 
clofe  of  the  twentieth  century. 


SECTION    11. 

T/je  Death  of  the  Witneffes, 

About  the  year  1994,  another  remarkable 
event  fliall  take  place,  namely,  the  death  of  the 
witneffes.  This  event  is  laid  before  us,  Rev.  xi. 
7.  10.  "  When  they  fhall  have  finifhed  their 
''  teftimony,  (when  they  are  about  to  finifh 
*'  their  teftimony)  the  beaft  that  afcendeth  out 
**  of  the  bottomlefs  pit  fliall  make  war  againft 
"  them,  and  Ihall  overcome  them  and  kill 
"them'." 

The 

(1)  Some  have  fuppofed,  that  this  prophecy  has  been 
repeatedly  accomplifhed  in  the  death  of  thofe  perfonswho 
witneffed  againft  the  corruptions  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
during  the  currency  of  the  1260  years,  and  that  there 
was  as  frequently  a  refurredTlion  when  perfons  of  a  ftmi- 

lar 


i68  AKe^  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  lit. 

The  application  of  this  prophecy  to  any  event 
already  paft,  muft  be  erroneous ;  for  the  death 
is  followed  by  the  refurreclion,  which  coincides 
with  the  clofe  of  the  forty-two  months  of  the 
beaft's  reign,  and  the  end  of  the  fixth  trumpet. 
While,  therefore,  the  Pope  reigns,  and  the  Ot-* 
toman  empire  is  in  exiftence,  we  may  reft  af- 
fured,  that  the  refurreftion  intended  here  has 
not  taken  place,  fo  neither  has  the  death  which 
immediately  precedes  it. 

The  death  of  the  witneffes  muft  be  underftood 
in  a  myftical  fenfe,  to  make  it  conformable 
to  the  refurredion  which  follows  it;  foit  fignifies 

a 

larfpirit  arofe  after  them.  But  that  the  prophecy  points 
to  a  particular  time,  namely,  the  clofe  of  the  1260  years, 
and  can  apply  to  no  other,  is  evident,  on  the  following 
grounds  :  ly?,  The  expreflion  t>rxv  riMa-ua-iy  when  they  are 
about  to  finifli,  refers  to  the  clofe  of  the  time  allotted  for 
their  mourning-  prophecy  :  2^,  They  continue  dead  for  a 
determined  time,  three  days  and  a  half,  which  cannot 
apply  to  every  perfon  put  to  death  during  the  currency 
of  the  1260  years:  3  c?,  Their  death  is  followed  by  their 
refurreclion  ;  now  their  refurreSlion  is  defcribed  in  fuch 
terms  as  can  only  apply  to  the  clofe  of  the  12  60  years  :  Thus 
they  are  called  up  to  heaven,  to  exercife  their  office,  by 
the  voice  of  public  authority.  It  coincides  in  point  of 
time  with  the  fall  of  the  tenth  part  of  the  city,  and  the 
end  of  the  fecond  wo  ;  but  if  the  refurreftion  is  limited 
to  a  precife  time,  fo  mull  the  death  that  precedes  it. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  ihem.  169 

a  deprivation  of  the  exiftence  whick  they  for^ 
merly  had  as  members  of  fociety,  that  is,  with- 
out entering  into  the  ?nimiti£e  of  the  prophecy, 
the  lofs  of  their  privileges,  which  the  accom- 
pliihment  only  can  explain.  It  may  fignify 
in  general,  that  towards  the  clofe  of  the  dif- 
treffes  which  Proteftants  have  experienced  from 
the  tyranny  of  papal  Rome,  when  they  begin 
to  fancy  themfelves  fecure  from  further  inju- 
ries, a  perfecution  fliall  be  fet  on  foot  by  the 
diabolical  malevolence  and  crafty  defigns  of 
the  Popifh  powers,  which  fhall  be  carried  on 
with  violence,  and  in  the  iffue  fliall  deprive 
Proteftantifm  of  a  legal  eftablifliment  all  over 
Europe,  and  eject  the  Proteftant  paftors  from 
the  exercife  of  their  function. 

The  members  of  the  church  of  Rome  fhall 
celebrate  this  event  with  every  demonftration 
of  joy  ;  for  they  fhall  reckon  themfelve^  hap- 
pily delivered  from  troublefome  monitors,  who 
galled  their  confcience,  by  offering  convincing 
evidence  of  the  corruptions  of  their  church, 
while  their  fecular  interefts  would  not  permit 
them  to  renounce  her  fuperfiitions ;  and  they 
"  that  dwell  on  the  earth  fliall  rejoice  over 
"  them,  and  make  merry,  and  fhall  fend  gifts 
*'  one  to  another,  becaufe  thefe  two  prophets 
"  tormented  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth," 
Rev.  xi.  But  this  triumph  of  Popery  fhall  be 
Y  fhort. 


lyo  A  Key  toihe  Prophechs.       Part  III. 

fliort-Iived,  as  the  perfecution  of  Dioclefian, 
though  the  moll  violent,  and  apparently  the 
moll  fuccelsful,  carried  on  againft  the  primitive 
church,  by  her  enemies,  was  the  laft  effort  of 
expiring  Paganifm,  fo  the  death  of  the  wit- 
nefles  fliall  be  the  laft  fuccefsful  effort  of  Pope- 
ry in  Europe. 


SECTION    III. 

The  Refurredkn  of  the  Whnejfes, 

At  the  end  of  three  years  and  a  half,  that 
is,  in  the  year  1698,  the  event  defcribed  in 
the  preceding  feclion  is  followed  by  the  re- 
furreclion  of  the  witnelTes,  Rev.  xi.  11,  12. 
"  And  after  three  days  and  an  half,  the  Spirit 
"  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they 
"  flood  upon  their  feet,  and  great  fear  fell  upon 
"  them  which  faw  them,  and  they  heard  a  great 
*'  voice  from  heaven,  faying  unto  them.  Come 
"  up  hither,  and  they  afcended  up  to  heaven  in 
"  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld  them."  In 
all  this  there  is  an  obvious  reference  to  the  re- 
furredion  and  afcenfion  of  our  bleffed  Lord.  The 
great  head  of  the  church,  after  fubmitting  to  the 
variety  of  fufferings  reprefented  in  the  gofpels, 
was  in  the  end  put  to  death  by  his  enemies  ; 
but  his  death  v/as  followed  by  a  glorious  refur- 

reclion 


Part  III.     The  E-vmts  foretold  in  them*  171 

reclion  to  the  life  that  fliall  never  have  an  end, 
and  his  refurreclion  led  to  his  afcenlion  to  the 
right  hand  of  God,  when  he  took  poiTeffion  of 
the  kingdom  promifed  him  j  fo  his  myftical 
body  the  church,  after  experiencing  various 
diftrefles  for  a  courfe  of  time,  by  the  perfecu- 
tions  and  delufions  of  Antichrift,  fhall  in  the 
€nd  be  deprived  of  all  political  exiftence.  But 
this  political  death  fliall  be  followed  by  a  re- 
vival of  her  privileges,  of  which  fl^e  fhall  never 
afterwards  be  deprived.  God,  u^ho  is  the  author 
of  life,  fpiritual  and  natural,  fliall  beftow  the 
fpiritual  life  extenlively  and  powerfully,  fo  that 
great  multitudes  of  all  the  nations  fiiall  with  fin- 
cerity  embrace,  and  with  boldnefs  avow  their 
adherence  to  the  true  religion  ;  "  The  fpirit  of 
"  life  from  God  entered  into  them,  and  they 
*'  flood  upon  their  feet."  The  fame  God  who 
turneththe  hearts  of  king's  as  the  rivers  of  water, 
fliall  incline  the  rulers  of  Europe  at  that  time, 
to  fupport  the  true  religion,  by  the  voice  of 
public  authority  ;  they  fliall  command  the  paf- 
tors  of  the  church  to  exercife  their  function, 
and  the  people  to  profefs  their  belief  of  the 
truth.  "  They  heard  a  great  voice  from  hea- 
*^  ven,  faying  unto  them,  Come  up  hither."  As 
perfons  afcending  in  a  cloud  to  heaven  fpurn 
the  earth  beneath,  fo  they,  protected  by  the  le- 
gal authority  of  the  fupreme  powers,  fliall  con- 
temn 


1/2         A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

temn  the  machinations  and  the  efibrts  employed 
againil  them,  while  their  enemies  fliall  fee,  with 
anguifli  of  mind,  a  revolution  which  they  cannot 
prevent  j  "  and  they  afcended  up  to  heaven  in 
"  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld  them.'* 

Two  important  events  for  the  advantage  of 
the  church,  Ihall  take  place  at  the  fame  time 
with  the  refurredtion  of  the  witnefles.  The  tem- 
poral fovereignty  annexed  to  the  Papacy  fliall  be 
taken  away,  and  the  Ottoman  empire  shall  ceafe 
to  exift. 

SECTION    IV. 

The  Fall  of  the  Tope's  Temporal  Sovereignty, 

It  is  reprefented  in  thefe  words.  Rev.  xi.  13. 
"  And  the  fame  hour  was  there  a  great  earthi- 
"  quake,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell." 
An  earthquake  in  the  language  of  prophecy, 
fignifies  a  revolution  :  The  city,  and  the  great 
city,  in  the  Apocalypfe,  iignifies  Rome.  It  is  fo 
called  with  refpeft  to  its  dominion,  rather  than 
the  territory  within  its  walls.  Thus,  we  are 
told  verfe  8.  of  this  chapter,  that  our  Lord  was 
crucified  in  the  great  city.  He  certainly  was 
crucified  by  the  authority  of  Rome,  in  a  pro- 
vince of  her  empire,  though  not  within  the 
walls.     As  the  Roman  empire  reprefented  by 

the 


Part  III.        The  Enjents foretold  in  them.         173 

the  beaiT;  has  ten  horns,  fignifying  fo  many- 
kingdoms,  the  flim.e  empire  reprefented  by  a 
city,  muft  confift  of  ten  parts  ; — and  as  in  Da- 
niel's vifion,  the  Pope's  temporal  Ibvereignty  is 
typified  by  one  of  thefe  horns,  fo  the  fame  fove- 
reignty  here  is  typified  by  one  of  thefe  ten  parts. 
But  here  it  may  be  fiiid.  Why  fnould  it  fignify 
the  Pope's  temporal  fovereignty,  rather  than 
any  other  of  the  ten  kingdoms  ?  Becaufe,  ift,  The 
fall  of  that  fovereignty  is  of  much  greater  im- 
portance to  the  completion  of  the  prophecy  than 
any,  or  even  feverals  of  the  other  kingdoms  :  ac- 
cordingly, though  feverals  fell  away  at  the  Re- 
formation, I  find  no  particular  mention  made  of 
them.  2d,  It  is  the  only  one  of  the  ten  whofe 
duration  is  meafured  in  the  prophecy  ;  it  is  the 
only  one,  therefore,  whofe  fall  we  might  expect 
to  be  particularly  marked.  3d,  The  time  at 
which  this  tenth  part  falls,  exactly  correfponds 
with  the  period  in  which  the  Pope's  temporal 
fovereignty  ought  to  fall ;  for  the  4.2  months  al- 
lotted to  the  reign  of  the  feventh  head,  mea- 
fure  (as  we  have  already  feen,  p.  6o.)the  tempo- 
ral fovereignty  annexed  to  the  Papacy  j  thefe  42 
months  make  exaclly  1260  prophetic  days  or 
years,  and  they  coincide  throughout  with  the 
1260  years  of  the  VvitnelTes  mourning  prophecy  ; 
but  their  mourning  prophecy  ends  by  their  re- 
furre6lion  j  at  the  fame  time^  therefore,  the  tem- 
poral 


174  ^  ^^y  '^  i^^  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

poral  fovereignty  ous>;ht  alfo  to  end.  *  Accor- 
dingly, we  are  told,  "  In  that  fame  hour  there 
"  was  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of 
*'  the  city  fell,"  to  intimate  that  the  refur- 
rection  of  the  witneffes  Hiall  be  accompanied  by 
a  great  revolution,  which  fnall  overturn  the  tem- 
poral fovereignty  annexed  to  the  Papacy.  There 
appears  a  peculiar  propriety  in  reprefenting  the 
temporal  fovereignty  here,  by  a  tenth  part  of 
the  city.  Had  it  been  reprefented  by  one  of  the 
horns,  interpreters  would  have  concluded,  that 
fome  other  of  the  kingdoms  had  been  intended, 
becaufe  the  Pope's  fovereignty  in  the  Apoca- 
lypfe  is  invariably  reprefented  by  the  feventh 
head.  Again  had  it  been  reprefented  here  by  the 
feventh  head,  the  fall  of  that  would  have  im- 
plied the  death  of  the  bead  ;  or,  in  other  words, 
the  diffolution  of  the  whole  fyftem  of  fpiritual 
tyranny,  which  would  have  led  to  an  error  ;  for 
the  fpiritual  jurifdidiion  of  Antichrift  is  repre- 
fented as  fubfifting  after  the  fall  of  the  temporal 
fovereignty,  till  it  is  reduced  by  the  vials. 

in 

(1)  Some  have  fuppofed  tliat  France  is  intended  by  the 
tenth  part  of  the  city ;  the  late  revolution  has  fully  proved 
that  application  to  be  erroneous.  France  is  already  fallen 
from  the  dominion  of  papal  Rome  ;  but  the  time  of  its 
fall  does  not  correfpond  v.ith  that  of  the  tenth  part  here 
■mentioned,  for  the  Pope  reigns  ftill,  the  Ottoman  em- 
pire exifts,  and  the  witnelTes  flill  prophecy  in  fackcloth. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  175 

In  the  fame  earthquake  which  overturns  the 
tenth  part  of  the  city,  "  feven  thoufand  names 
"  of  men  are  flain.'*  Thefe  are  (according  to 
fomc),  men  of  name  ;  and  it  is  probable,  that  an 
event  fo  humiliating  to  the  pride  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  as  the  lofs  of  the  Papal  fovereignty, 
cannot  be  effeclcd  without  bloodflied  ;  while 
many  of  the  fuperior  clergy,  being  the  perfons 
chiefly  interefted  in  its  prefervation,  may  be  put 
to  death  in  the  conteft  :  Yet  I  imagine,  that  by 
names  of  men,  we  are  to  underftand  focieties  of 
men,  and  by  their  death,  the  diffolution  of  fuch 
focieties  ;  particularly,  that  the  feveral  monalliic 
orders,  and  the  focieties  that  owe  their  inflitu- 
tion  to  human  invention,  iliall  be  done  away. 
There  are  not  fo  many  feparate  orders  as  7000  ; 
but  every  feparate  houfe,  though  belonging  to 
the  fame  order  is  a  diftincl  fociety.  If  we  num- 
ber the  feveral  houfes  belonging  to  all  the  or- 
ders, over  all  the  countries  fubjed  to  the  fpiri- 
tual  jurifdiflion  of  Rome,  they  will  amount  to 
more  than  7000.  However,  as  the  number  fe- 
ven is  perfed,  by  the  ufe  of  it,  with  the  additi- 
on of  1000,  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  would  inti- 
mate their  great  number  ;  and  that  all  of  them 
fhall  be  dilTolved.  The  completion  of  this  pro- 
phecy will  not  appear  improbable,  when  we  re- 
flect, that  the  Popilh  fovereigns  have  obliged 
the  Pontiff,  by  his  own  decree,  to  diffolve  the 

fociety 


176  ^  Key  fo  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

fociety  of  Jefults,  though  they  might  be  juflly 
flyled  the  Janizaries  of  the  Papal  authority  ;  and 
when  we  farther  confider,  that  politicians  in  Po- 
pifli  countries  begin  to  efteem  the  feveral  reli- 
gious orders  as  ufelefs  burdens  upon  the  ftate,  if 
not  abfolute  nuifances  to  fociety. 

SECTION    V. 


The  fall  cf  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

The  fame  hour  in  which  the  witnelTes  arife, 
and  an  earthquke  overturns  the  tenth  part  of  the 
city,  it  is  faid,  Rev.  xi.  14.  "  the  fecond  wo  is 
"  pafl."  Now,  by  the  fecond  wo,  or  fixth 
trumpet,  is  meant  the  Ottoman  empire.  Whe- 
ther it  fliall  fall  fuddenly,  and  in  confequence 
of  the  fame  revolution  which  dethrones  the  Pope, 
or  if  it  111  all  gradually  wafte  away,  and  finally 
ceafe  to  exift  at  the  fame  time,  though  uncon- 
nected v/ith  that  revolution  as  the  caufe,  the  ac- 
camplifliment  of  the  prophecy  only  can  deter- 
mine. They  are  reprefented  clearly  as  contem- 
porary events,  but  the  exprellions  do  not  necef- 
farily  imply  that  they  fhall  both  be  produced 
by  the  fame  caufe.  I  find  fimilar  expreffions 
ufed  (Rev.  ix.  12.)  concerning  the  Saracen  em- 
pire, "  One  wo  is  paft."  But  the  Saracen  em- 
pire 


Part  III.     The  Events  foreiold  in  thenu  177 

pire  gradually  wafted  away,  and  at  length  whol- 
ly difappeared  about  the  time  the  Turks  were 
iu  four  fmail  dynafties  on  the  banks  of  the  Eu- 
phrates, ready  to  pufli  their  conquefts  weftward. 
Juft  fo  the  Ottoman  empire  may  gradually  de- 
cline and  receive  feveral  humiliating  blows,  be- 
fore the  fall  of  the  Pope's  fovereignty  ;  but  at 
that  time  it  fliall  wholly  ceafe  to  be  a  fcourge  to 
mankind  in  general,  or  to  Chriftians  in  particu- 
lar. 


C  H  A  p. 


1 7  S  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 


CHAPTER    III. 

Of  the  Events  which  take  Place  from  the  founding 
of  the  feventh  Trumpet,  to  the  fifth  Vial,  or  the 
De/irui^iion  of  Rome, 

When  thefe  three  remarkable  events  are  ac- 
complifhed,  they  may  be  confidered  as  evident 
figns  of  the  famous  sera  folemnly  announced  to 
the  prophet  Daniel,  chap.  xii.  6.  7.  "And  one 
"  faid  to  the  man  cloathed  in  linen,  which  was 
*«  upon  the  water  of  the  river.  How  long  fhall 
"  it  be  to  the  end  of  thefe  wonders  ?  And  I 
'•  heard  the  man  cloathed  in  linen,  which  was 
"  upon  the  waters  of  the  river,  when  he  held 
*'  up  his  right  hand,  and  his  left  hand  unto  hea- 
"  ven,  and  fwear  by  him  that  liveth  for  ever, 
"  that  it  fhall  be  for  a  time,  times,  and  an  half: 
*'  and  when  he  fhall  have  accompliflied  to  fcat- 
'*  ter  the  power  of  the  holy  people,  all  thefe 
"  things  fhall  be  finished."  The  appeal  to  hea- 
ven by  a  folemn  oath,  intimates  the  certainty  of 
the  promifed  deliverance,  in  the  appointed  fea- 
fon,  that  the  united  efforts  of  earth  and  hell 
cannot  prevent  it,  nor  any  unforefeen  circum- 
ftances  delay  it,  a  moment  longer  than  God  has 

appointed 


Part  III.       I'he  Events  foretold  in  them.  179 

appointed.  The  continuance  of  the  preceding 
dillrefs  is  meafured  by  time,  times,  and  an  half, 
three  prophetic  years  and  an  half,  or  1260  years, 
calculating  from  the  beginning  of  Antichrifl's 
reign,  formerly  reprefented  by  the  little  horn, 
whofe  duration  is  meafured  by  the  fame  num- 
bers, Dan.  vii.  25.  At  the  clofe  of  which,  God 
fliall  put  an  end  to  the  perfecutions  of  Anti- 
chrift,  which  previoufly  fcattered  the  power  of 
his  holy  people,  fo  that  they  never  could  appear 
either  in  force  or  in  numbers. 

The  fame  sera,  with  fimilar  circumflances 
of  folemnity,  is  reprefented  to  the  apoftle  John, 
Rev.  X.  '^■i^i'i  7.  "  And  the  angel  which  I  faw 
"  (land  upon  the  fea,  and  upon  the  earth,  lifted 
"  up  his  hand  to  heaven,  and  fwear  by  him  that 
"  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  who  created  the 
"  heaven  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and 
"  the  earth  and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and 
"  the  fea  and  things  which  are  therein,  that 
"  there  fhould  be  time  no  longer,  (that  the 
"  time  fhould  not  be  yet).  But  in  the  days  of 
"  the  voice  of  the  feventh  angel,  when  he  fliall 
*'  begin  to  found,  the  myftery  of  God  fhould 
'^  be  finifhed,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  fer- 
'^  vants  the  prophets."  Here  the  sera  of  de- 
liverance is  fixed  at  the  founding  of  the  fe- 
venth trumpet,  but  that  event  takes  place  im- 
mediately after  the  remarkable  events  already 
mentioned.     In  the  fame  hour  that  the  wit- 

nefses 


I  So         J  Key  to  the  Prophecies*  Part  III. 

nelTes  arile  from  the  dead, — that  an  earthquake 
overturns  the  tenth  part  of  the  city, — that  the 
fecond  wo  is  paft, — behold  the  third  wo  cometh 
quickly.  What  is  meant  by  that  wo  we  learn 
from  what  follows  :  "And  the  feventh  anrrel 
"  founded,"  then  tlie  glorious  deliverance  ef- 
fected by  his  founding  is  laid  before  us  in  ge- 
neral terms :  "  And  there  were  great  voices  in 
*'  heaven,  faying,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world 
'^  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and 
"  of  his  Chrifb,  and  he  lliall  reign  for  ever  and 
"   ever  ;"  Rev.  xi.  15. 

This  period  may  be  properly  called  the  cera 
of  prophecy.  The  completion  of  Scripture  pro- 
phecy w4iich  before  this  period  was  like  the 
dawn  of  the  morning,  evident  only  to  a  few, 
fliall  now  fnine  with  the  refulgence  of  noon- 
day and  appear  convincing  to  every  intelligent 
and  unprejudiced  mind  ;  it  fhall  therefore  prove 
the  great  mean  in  the  hand  of  God,  of  giving 
fuccefs  to  the  gofpel  among  the  benighted  na- 
tions of  the  world,  and  breaking  down  the  re- 
maining bulwarks  of  fuperftition  and  idolatry  ; 
from  thenceforward,  "  the  teftimony  of  Jefus 
"  fliall  be  the  fpirit  of  prophecy. 

At  this  period  likewife,  the  dates  annexed  to 
the  feveral  remarkable  events,  maybe  calculated 
with  certainty.  By  going  back  1260"  years,  the 
beginning  of  Antichrifl's  reign  may  be  difco- 

vered 


Part  III.      The  E'vents  foretold  in  them,  1 8 1 

vered  with  precifion,  and  moft  of  the  other 
calculations  refer  to  that  aera  ;  whereas,  at  pre- 
fent  the  dates  are  unavoidably  involved  in  a  cer- 
tain degree  of  obfcurity,  and  give  room  for  vari- 
ous conjectures. 


SECTION    I. 

State  of  the  Church  at  the  founding  ofthefeventh 
Trum^et^ 

From  this  period  to  the  commencement  of 
•the  Millennium,  the  prophecies  continue  to  give 
a  twofold  view  of  the  church.  On  the  one 
hand,  they  reprefent  the  progrefs  of  the  gof- 
pel  ;  on  the  other,  they  defcribe  the  fleps  by 
which  fpiritual  Babylon  is  brought  to  its  final 
ruin,  and  at  length  all  oppofition  to  the  truth 
is  overcome. 

The  firft  view  given  of  the  progrefs  of  the 
gofpel,  we  have.  Rev.  vii.  9.  "  After  this  I  be- 
"  held,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no 
*^  man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kin- 
*'  dreds  and  people,  and  tongues,  flood  before 
"  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  cloathed 
"  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands ; 
"  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  faying  falva- 
*'  tion  'to  our  God  which  fitteth  upon  the 

"  throne, 


1 8  2  A  Key  to  ih'c  Prophecies.       Part  III. 

•'  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb. — And  one  of  the 
"  elders  anfwcrcd,  faying  unto  me.  What  are 
"  thcfe  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes  ?  and 
*'  whence  came  they  ?  And  1  faid  unto  him, 
"  Sir  thoii  knoweft.  And  he  faid  to  me,  Thefe 
"  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation, 
*'  and  have  wafned  their  robes,  and  made  them 
*'  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  :  Therefore 
*'  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  ferve 
"  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple  ;  and  he 
"  that  fitteth  on  the  throne  fliall  dwell  among 
"  them.  They  fhall  hunger  no  more,  neither 
"  thirft  any  more,  neither  fliall  the  fun  light  on 
*'  them,  nor  any  heat :  For  the  Lamb  who  is 
*'  in  the  midft  of  the  throne,  fliall  feed  them, 
*'  and  fliall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of 
'^  waters  ;  and  God  fliall  wipe  away  all  tears 
*'  from  their  eyes/' 

The  multitude,  with  palms  in  their  hands,  are 
reprefented  here  as  fucceeding  the  144,000  fealed 
ones.  After  tim,  I  beheld  alfo  a  great  multitude. 
The  144,000  fealed  ones  run  along  the  whole  pe- 
riod of  Antichrift's  reign,  Rev.  xiv.  1.  ;  but  at 
the  clofe  of  his  reign,  they  give  place  to  the  palm- 
bearing  multitude.  The  defcrlption  of  thefe, 
compared  with  that  oF  the  fealed  ones,  Ihows 
how  different  the  ftate  of  the  church  now  is, 
from  its  former  condition,  ever  fince  Chriftians 
began  to  decline  from  purity  of  faith  and  man- 
ners. 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  them.  183 

ners.     Previous  to  this  aera,  real  Chriftians  were 
few,  as  the  great  body  who  profeffed  Chrilliani- 
ty  were  deititute  of  the  fpirit  of  it  ;  but  now 
they  are  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  can 
number  of  ail  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  peo- 
ple, and  tongues.     Formerly  the  true  fervants 
of  God  worfliipped  him  fincerely  in  fecret,  but 
their  voice  was  not  heard  in  the  world,  for  fear 
of  the  perfecution  of  their  enemies  j  but  now 
they  cry  with  a  loud  voice,    making   a  public 
profefiion  of  their  faith,    and  attending  on  the 
ordinances  of  religion,  without  fear  or  danger. 
Formerly  true  Chriflians  were  traduced  as  fchif- 
matics,  heredcs,  and  perfons  abominably  wick- 
ed ;  but  now  their  innocence  is  vindicated,  their 
righteoufnefs  is  brought  forth  as  the  noon-day  ; 
for  they  all,  and  they  only,  are  eileemed  righ- 
teous, who  are  juflified  by  the  blood  of  Chrift, 
and  fanclified  by  the  influence  of  his  Spirit. 
They  are  cloathed  with  white  robes,  waihed  and 
made  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.     For- 
merly the  faithful  followers  of  Chrift  were  eve- 
ry where  perfecuted  and  overcome  ;    but  now 
they  hold  palms  in  their  hands,    as  emblems  of 
victory  over  their  enemies.    They  were  former- 
ly in  great  tribulation.    They  experienced  eve- 
ry kind  of  diftrefs  outward  and  inward.     They 
v/ere  expofed  by  the  virulence  of  their  enemies, 
to  fire  and  fword,  to  hunger  and  thiril,  to  cold 

and 


184  ^  Key  io  ihe  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

and  nakednefs.  Nor  were  thefe  the  great  eft 
evils  ;  for  they  were  frequently  expofed  to  a 
fcarcity  of  the  bread  of  life,  when  deprived  of 
ordinances  ;  fo  that  their  fouls  were  ready  to 
perilh.  But  now  they  fhall  be  delivered  from 
whatever  might  prove  injurious,  to  their  tempo- 
ral or  fpiritual  happinefs :  '^  Neither  fhall  the  fun. 
"  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  They  fliall  ftand 
**  before  the  throne  of  God,  andfervehim  day 
*'  and  night  in  his  temple  ;  and  he  that  fittcth  on 
**  the  throne  fhall  dwell  among  them."  The  or- 
dinances of  God  Ihall  be  eflabliilied  in  purity;  in 
thefe  men  fhall  place  their  delight,  and  on  them 
God  fnall  beflow  his  prefence.  "  The  taber- 
"  naclcof  God  fhall  be  with  men,  and  he  fliall 
*'  dwell  among  them.''  They  fhall  experience  no 
more  fcarcity  of  the  bread  of  life  ;  "  they  fhall 
"  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirft  any  more.'* 
The  Redeemer  fhall  himfelf  feed  his  people.  On 
them  he  fhall  beftow  liberally  the  comfortable 
^  and  gracious  influences  of  his  Spirit,  which 
fhall  prove  a  well  of  water  fpringing  up  unto 
everlafling  life'  ;  and  the  tears  which  theyfhed 
for  the  defolation  of  the  church,  as  well  as  for 
their  own  particular  diftreffes;  fhall  be  wiped 
away.  "  The  Lamb  who  is  in  the  midfl  of  the 
'^  throne  fliaH  feed  them,   and  fhall  lead  them 

^'  into 

(I)  John  iv.  14.  and  vii.  33.  39. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  185 

**  into  living  fountains  of  waters,  and  God  ftiall 
*^  wipe  away  all  tears  from  thier  eyes '  /*     W^e 

*  have 

(  1 )  Lowman  and  Newton  are  of  opinion,  that  the  mul- 
litude,  with  pahns  in  their  hands,  reprefent  the  glory  of  a 
future  world,  particularly  the  happiuefs  of  thofe  perfons 
put  to  death  by  the  Pagan  Roman  emperors  ;  but  I  cannot 
agree  with  them  in  opinion,  for  the  following  Veafons  :  l/f, 
The  happinefsof  the  martyrs  in  their  glorified  ftate  is  re- 
prefented  in  the  firflfeal  ;  it  appears  to  me  unneceffary  to 
introduce  them  liere  again.  2c/,  If  they  were  introduced  in 
this  place,  they  Avould  have  been  mentioned  before  the 
144,000  .fealed  ones;  becaufethey  were  poirefTed  of  hap- 
pinefs  previous  to  the  admifiion  of  converts  into  the 
-church  in  the  age  of  Conftantine,  whereas,  in  the  vifion, 
they  arereprefented  as  following  the  fealed  ones  :  "After 
"  thefe  things,  I  faw."  That  interpretation  cannot  be 
jufl,  which  obliges  one  to  reverfe  the  order  of  the  vi- 
fion, of/.  The  expreffions  which  defcribe  the  happinefsof 
this  multitude,  may  appear  at  firfl  view  too  ilrong  to 
apply  to  the  church  militant ;  it  is  accordingly  on  this 
ground  they  have  been  referred  to  the  church  triumphant  ; 
yet  they  are  obvioufly  borrowed  from  the  prophet  Ifaiah, 
and  when  compared  with  the  context  in  the  prophet,  they 
certainly  refer  to  the  church  militant,  and  not  to  the 
church  triumphant.  Now,  it  is  reafonable  to  fuppofe  they 
have  the  fame  meaning  here.  Thus,  verfes  15,  15,  are 
borrowed  from  Ifaiah  xlix.  10.  "  They  fliall  not  hunger, 
«  nor  third,  neither  Ihall  the  heat  nor  fun  fmite  them  ; 
"  for  he  that  hath  mercy  on  them  flaall  lead  them,  even 
"  by  the  fprings  of  water  Ihall  he  guide  them."     And 

verfe 

Aa 


1^6  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

have  another  view  of  the  progrefs  of  the  gofpel, 

Rev.  xiv.  6,  7.  "  And  1  faw  another   angel  fly 

"  in  the  midft  of  heaven,  having  the  everlaft- 

*'  ing  gofpel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on 

*'  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred, 

*'  and  tongue,  and  people,  faying  with  a  loud 

*'  voice.  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him  ;  for 

"  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come  :  and  wor- 

"  Ihip  him  that  made  heaven,   and  earth,  and 

'?  the  fea,  and  the  fountains  of  water"  .'* 

This 

yerfe  17.  is  taken  from  Ifa.  xxv.  8.  "  And  the  Lord 
'"  God  will  Avipe  away  tears  from  off  all  faces,  and  the 
"  rebuke  of  his  people  fhall  he  take  away  from  off  all  the 
"  earth.''  4/A,  It  appears  more  confiftent  with  the  gene- 
ral defign  of  tlie  Apocalypfe,  to  confider  the  multitude, 
with  palms  in  their  hands,  as  the  church  militant  iffuing 
from  a  florm  ;  for  the  general  defign  is  to  Ihew,  that  the 
church  lliall  continue,  in  defiance  of  all  oppofition,  and 
iliall  atlength  become  triumphant  on  the  earth,  previous 
to  the  general  judgment. 

(1)  The  opinion  of  the  excellent  Mede,  in  Avhichhe  is 
followed  by  B.  Newton  and  others,  is,  that  the  miniftry 
of  this  angel  was  fulfiilled,  in  the  public  and  flrenuous  op- 
pofition made  to  the  worfhip  of  images,  by  the  Emperors 
of  theEaft,  as  well  as  by  Charlemagne  and  the  bifliops  of 
France  in  the  eighth  century.  But  neither  the  time  nor 
the  circumftancesof  this  angel's  miniftry  can  accord  with 
that  interpretation  ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,    the  time 

and 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them,  187 

This  angel  reprefcnts  the  minifters  of  the 
word,  for  the  miniftry  of  reconciliation  is  com- 
mitted to  earthen  velTels.  He  flies  in  the  midft 
of  heaven  to  reprefent  the  fupport  of  civil  au- 
thority, and  the  great  fuccefs  of  his  miniftry. 
His  commiffion  to  preach,  extends  to  all  that 
dwell  on  the  earth  ;  and  accordingly  he  propa- 
gates with  celerity  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  to 

every 

and  the  circumflanGes  coincide  with  the  founding  of  the 
feventh   trumpet.      1/?,   The  miniftry  of  this  angel  mufl 
coincide  with  the  palm  bearing  multitude  :  For,  as  Mede 
argues,  the  immediate  confequents  of  the  fame     antece- 
dents muft  be  contemporary.     Now,  the    144,030  fealed 
ones  immediately  precede  the   multitude  with  palms  in 
their  hands,  chap.  vii.  The  fame  144,000  fealed  ones  imme- 
diately precede  the  voice  of  this  angel,  chap.  siv. ;  therefore 
the  multitude  with  palms  in  their  hands,  and  the  voice  of  this 
angel  muftbe  contemporary.     2c?,  The  voice  of  this  angel 
muft  coincide  with  the  refurreclion  of  the  witneffes ;  for  the 
144,000  fealed  contemporate  with  the  witneffes  mourning 
prophecy,  their  mourning  prophecy  is  followed  by  their  re- 
furre6lion  and  afcenfion  to  heaven  ;    fo  here  the  144,000 
fealed  ones  are  followed  by  the  voice  of  an  gmgel  flying 
through  the  midft  of  heaven ;  therefore  the  refurre6lion  of 
the  witneffes,  and  the  voice  of  this  angel  muft  coincide,  ody 
The  fame  argument  proves  that  the  voice  of  this  angel  coin- 
cides with  the  fall  of  the  Pope's  temporal  fovereignty,  or  the 
tenth  part  of  the  city ;  for  the  1 44,000  fealed  ones  are  con- 
temporary with  the  42  months  of  the  beaft;  the  immediate 

confequent 


l88  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         PartllL 

every  nation,  and  tongue,  and  people.  The  fub- 
jeft  of  his  miniftry  is  the  gofpel,  the  glad  tidings 
of  a  Saviour,  containing  the  whole  counfel  of 
God,  refpeciing  the  falvation  of  men.  The  gof- 
pel was  at  all  limes  everlafting,  in  as  far  as  the 
plan  of  it  was  laid  before  the  foundations  of  the 
world.  The  Author  of  it  is  the  Everlafting  God, 
and  the  blefling  conferred  on  thofe  that  receive 

it, 

confequent  of  thefe  42  rnonths  is  the  full  of  the  tenth  part 
of  the  city  ;    and  here  the  immediate  confequent  of  the 
fame  144,000  fealed  ones  is  the  voice  of  thisangel,  which 
is  further  confirmed  by  the  expreffions  of  the  angel,  "the 
"  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come,"  exprefsly  referring  to 
the  judgment  then  recently  infli6led  on  the  beafl.     Ath, 
However  fpecious  the  application  of  Mede  may  he,    we 
fhall  find,  that  the  circumftances  of  the  event  to  which  he 
alludes,    if  minutely  examined,  will  not  fuit  the  voice  of 
this  angel.     This    angel  preaches  the  gofpel,  but  the  op- 
pofition  of  the   eaftern  Emperors,    as  well  as  of  Charle- 
magne and  the  bifliops  of  France,  was  too  limited  to  jufti- 
fy  this  exprefiion,  that  they  preached  the  gofpel.     They 
joined    iffue    with    the   degenerate   church  in  many  te- 
nets  and  practices,  though  they  oppofed  her  in    fome 
cf  the  groffeft   and  mod  recent    corruptions.     Again, 
the  term  Everlafting   here,   feems  to  intimate  the  per- 
petual  fuccefs    of  the  gofpel,  from  the    period    of    its 
publication  by  this  angel.    Now,  the  attempt  of  the  Em- 
perors of  the  Eaft,  and  Charlemagne,  were  as  ineft'eQual 
as  they  were  partial  ;  whereas  it  is  obvious  from  the  pro- 
phecies, 


Part  in.     ^he  Events  foretold  in  them,  189 

it  is  eternal  life  ;  but  at  this  time  it  may  be 
termed  everlafting,  in  regard  it  fhall  never  be 
again  obfcured  by  the  fubtilty  of  the  dragon, 
and  his  emiffary  the  beaft.  This  angel  preaches 
the  gofpel  fo  as  to  counteract  the  poifon  of  Ba- 
bylon's doctrine.  The  doctrines  of  Popery  im- 
prefs  the  mind  with  the  fears  of  purgatory,  and 
of  devils,  together  with  an  exceffive  reverence 
of  faints  and  angels,  which  have  a  tendency  to 
banifh  from  the  mind  the  fear  of  God.  But 
this  angel  recals  the  attention  of  mankind  to 
that  principle  which  is  the  fource  of  every  duty 
we  owe  to  God,  and  to  mankind  ;  faying  with 
a  loud  voice.  Fear  God.  He  adds,  Give  glory 
to  him.  God  is  glorified  by  obedience  to  his 
commandments,  but  the  church  of  Rome  re- 
quires of  her  votaries  implicit  fubmiflion  to  her 
authority.  So  that  it  may  be  faid  of  them,  as 
of  the  apoftate  Jews,  "  Ye  rejeft  the  command- 
"  ments  of  God,    that  ye  may  keep  your  own 

*^  traditions. 

phecies,  that  after  the  fall  of  the  beafl,  the  gofpel  fhall 
be  propagated,  fo  as  never  to  be  again  obfcured.  Far- 
ther, the  argument  by  which  this  angel  enforces  his 
preaching,  cannot  apply  to  the  oppofition  made  by  the 
Emperors  of  the  Eaft,  and  Charlemagne.  There  was  no 
Judgment  at  that  time  infliaed  on  the  beafl :  on  the  con- 
trary, he  was  then  haflily  advancing  to  the  zenith  of  his 
glory. 


1 90  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  IIL 

**  traditions.  In  vain  ye  worfhip  me,  teaching 
*'  for  doftrines  the  commandments  of  men," 
But  this  angel  directs  men  to  the  true  rule  of 
obedience,  the  divine  precepts  :  "  And  worfliip 
*'  him  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  fea,  and 
*'  the  fountains  of  waters."  The  worlhip  of 
God  is  the  great  mean  by  which  obedience  of 
heart  and  life  is  maintained.  And  in  this  like- 
wife  the  church  of  Rome  grofsly  milleads  the 
members  of  her  communion,  by  enjoining  the 
worfhip  of  angels  and  faints,  and  even  of  images 
and  relicts  ;  but  this  angel  exhorts  men  in  the 
language  of  God's  law,  "  Thou  Pnall  worfhip  the 
"  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  fhalt  thou  ferve;" 
becaufe,  to  him  alone  worfhip  is  due,  who 
is  the  great  Creator  and  Preferver  of  all  things, 
the  bountiful  Benefaftor,  from  whom  every 
blefling,  temporal  and  fpiritual,  flows  ;  while 
he  urges  thefe  truths  with  fuccefs,  from  the 
completion  of  prophecy,  made  manifefl  in  the 
judgment  of  God  fo  recently  inflifted  on  the 
beaft,  by  depriving  him  of  his  temporal  fove- 
reignty. 

A  third  view,  reprefenting  the  efficacy  of  the 
gofpel  in  thefe  times,  is  laid  before  us.  Rev.  xi. 
1 9.  "  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened  in  hca- 
"  ven,  and  there  was  feen  in  his  temple  the  ark 
"  of  his  teflament.''  This  took  place  immediately 

after 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  191 

after  the  feventh  trumpet  founded,  as  we  learn 
from  verfe  15.  and  reprefents  the  clearer  mani- 
feftation  of  himfelf,  which  God  will  beftow  on 
his  faithful  worfhippers  at  the  time  fpecified. 
Under  the  law,  the  high  prieft  only  once  a  year 
was  permitted  to  fee  the  ark.  The  vail  which 
feparated  the  mod  holy  from  the  holy  place, 
prevented  the  prieft,  who  ofiiciated  daily  in  the 
fanctuary,  from  feeing  it ;  and  if  the  high  prieft 
entered  within  the  fecond  vail,  except  on  the 
day  of  expiation,  he  died  for  his  temerity. 
Lev.  xvi.  2.  But  under  the  New  Teftament 
difpenfation,  there  is  accefs  for  every  real  Chrif- 
tian  "  to  the  holieft  of  all,  by  the  blood  of 
"  Jefus,"  Heb.  x.  19.  This  accefs  was  typified 
by  the  rending  of  the  vail  at  Chrift's  death. 
Mat.  xxvii.  51.  Accordingly  it  has  been  the 
privilege  of  fome  individuals,  in  all  periods  of 
the  Chriftian  church,  to  be  admitted  to  the  ho- 
lieft of  all,  and  to  fee  the  ark;  but  the  extend- 
ing of  this  privilege  to  the  whole  body  of  the 
church  is  referved  for  that  period  in  which  the 
feventh  trumpet  Ihall  found.  The  primitive 
church  is  reprefented  by  worlhippers  in  the  in- 
ner court  of  the  temple,  meaning  the  court  of 
the  priefts  in  which  the  altar  of  burnt-offering 
ftood,  Rev.  xi.  I.  However  that  does  not  im- 
ply accefs  to  the  holieft  of  all,  to  fee  the  ark. 
In  the  time  following  the  reign  of  Antichrift, 

and 


192  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

ind  during  his  reign,  the  temple  and  the  inner 
court  are  fhut,  the  outer  court  is  trodden  under 
foot  .by  the  Gentiles,    (verfe  2.),  and  the  few 
witnefTcs  faithful  to  God  on  earth,  are  mingled 
with  thofe  Gentiles,   prophesying  in  fackcloth. 
But  when  the  feventh  trumpet  founds,    all  the 
Gentiles  are  expelled  from  the  outer  court,  and 
there  is  not  only  accefs  to  the  inner  court,  as 
formerly,  but  the  door  of  the  fanduary  is  thrown 
open,  even  the  inner- vail  is  removed,  and  ail  the 
worjfliippers  are  permitted  to  fee  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  ;  that  is,  God  fhall  at  that  period  give 
clearer  views  of  his  truth,  and  more  comfortable 
manifeftations  of  his  prefence,  than  at  any  for- 
mer period,  by  beftowing  more  generally  and 
more  liberally  the  influences  of  his  holy  Spirit. 
The  fame  truth  is  laid  before  us  by  another 
type  borrowed  from  the  Mofaic  oeconomy,  ap- 
plicable to  the  fame  period.  Rev.  xv.  8.  "  And 
"  the  temple  was  filled  with  fmoke  from  the 
"  glory  of  God,  and  from  his  power  \  that  no 
"  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple  till  the 
'^  feven  plagues  of  the  feven  angels  were  fulfil- 
"  led."     The    opening  of  the   temple   is  men- 
tioned  verfe  5.    in  almoft  the  fame  words  ufed 
llev.  xi.  19.     There  is  a  reference  to  that  paf- 
fage,  in  order  to  {hew  the  time  of  opening  the 
temple ;    namely,   when  the   feventh  trumpet 
founds.    Out  of  the  temple  came  the  feven  an- 
gels, 


Part  IIL     The  Events foretald  in  thenu  193 

gels  having  the  feven  laft  plagues.  Immediately 
the  temple  is  filled  with  fmoke,  or  a  cloud, 
which  continues  during  the  time  that  the  angels 
are  pouring  out  the  vials.  This  unqueilionably 
refers  to  the  confecration  of  the  tabernacle  by 
Mofes,  and  die  dedication  of  the  temple  by  So- 
lomon. On  thefe  two  memorable  occafions,  the 
houfe  of  God  was  filled  with  a  cloud,  fo  that 
even  the  minifters  of  the  fanctuary  could  not 
enter  it  ;  the  cloud  was  a  fymbol  of  the  divine 
prefence  ;  it  then  filled  the  houfe  ;  whereas  it 
commonly  appeared  only  on  the  mercy-feat 
within  the  vail,  to  intimate  that  his  prefence 
on  that  occafion  was  beftowed  more  abundantly 
than  on  ordinary  occafions.  That  minifl;ers  of 
the  fancluary  could  not  enter  in,  proceeded  from 
their  deep  reverence  for  that  vifible  difplay  of 
the  divine  prefence ;  juft  fo  when  the  feventh. 
trumpet  founds,  the  church  of  Chrift,  purified 
from  the  defilements  of  Antichirft,  andconfe- 
crated  to  Chrift,  fhail  be  acknowledged  by  pe- 
culiar manifeftations  of  God's  prefence,  and  the 
liberal  influences  of  his  Spirit. 

Thefe  three  reprefentations  afford  a  view  to- 
lerably clear,  of  the  ftate  of  the  church  imme- 
diately after  the  founding  of  the  feventh  trum- 
pet. The  firft  fliews  the  gofpel  propagated  to 
kindreds,  tongues,  nations,  and  languages,  and 
an  innumerable  multitude  of  converts  introdu- 
Bb  ced 


194  -^  ^^y  ^0  ^^^  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

ced  into  the  church.  The  fecond  fhews  the 
means  by  which  they  are  introduced,  the  mi- 
niftry  of  the  word,  fupported  by  the  civil  au- 
thority, fpread  by  the  zeal  of  the  preachers, 
and  urged  upon  the  rational  mind  by  the  com- 
pletion 9f  prophecy.  The  third  fliews  the  hap- 
pinefs  df  the  church  then  coniHtuted,  arifing 
from  the  clear  manifeftations  of  the  divine 
prefence  given  by  the  liberal  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

SECTION     II. 

Obfervations  on  the  Vials, 

Let  us  now  take  a  view  of  the  progreflive 
fteps  by  which  Antichriftianifm  is  brought  to 
its  final  ruin.  Thefe  are  reprefented  by  the 
vials,  and  the  vials  are  included  in  the  feventh 
trumpet,  fo  that  they  begin  to  be  poured  out 
when  the  angel  preaching  the  gofpel  flies  through 
the  midft  of  heaven.  Before  I  offer  a  particu- 
lar illuftration  of  each,  I  fliall  make  fome  gene- 
ral obfervations  on  the  whole,  to  fhew  the 
grounds  on  which  I  attempt  to  illuftrate  them. 

i.  It  is  obvious,   that  the  application  of  any 
or  of  all  thefe  vials  to  events  already  pafl:,  mufl: 
be  erroneous  j  for  all  are  included  in  the  fe- 
venth 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them,  195 

venth  trumpet,  and  the  feventh  trumpet  has  not 
yet  founded  ;  it  is  then  only  when  the  fecond 
wo  is  paft,  that  the  third  wo  cometh,  Rev.  xi.  1 4. 

2.  That  the  vials  begin  immediately  as  the  fe- 
venth trumpet  founds,  and  follow  one  ano- 
ther rapidly,  or  at  Ihorter  intervals  of  time  than 
thofe  that  intervened  betwixt  the  plagues  of 
the  trumpets,  v/emay  infer  from  that  expreffion, 
the  third  wo  cometh  quickly.  That  they  follow 
one  another  after  long  periods  of  time,  or  at 
equal  intervals,  which  Jurien  infers  from  the 
term  vial,  fuppoling  it  an  allufion  to  an  hour- 
glafs,  is  a  mere  play  of  imagination,  without  the 
fmalleft  fupport  from  Scripture. 

3.  All  the  vials  have  the  fame  objed,  name- 
ly, to  deftroy  the  remaining  power  of  the  An- 
tichriftian  fyftem,  called  the  Beaft.  The  firft 
brings  a  grievous  sore  upon  them  that  had  the 
mark  of  the  beaft,  and  worfhipped  his  image. 
Rev.  xvi.  2. ;  and  when  the  laft  is  poured 
out,  the  beaft  and  falfe  prophet  are  taken  and 
caft  into  the  lake  of  fire,    Rev.  xix.  20. 

4.  Moft  of  the  vials  have  an  obvious  reference 
to  the  plagues  of  Egypt ;  now  the  empire  of  the 
beaft  is  "  fpiritually  called  Egypt,"  Rev.  xi.  8. 
We  may  therefore  infer  that  the  plagues  which 
were  inflicted  corporally,  or,  in  a  literal  fenfe, 
on  the  Egyptians,  fiiall  be  in  inflided  fpiritually 
on  the  followers  of  Antichrift. 

5.  There 


196  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.       Part  III. 

5.  There  is  a  manlfeft  refemblance  betwixt 
the  firft  four  trumpets  and  the  firft  four  vials. 
The  refemblance  implies,  that  the  power  of 
Papal  Rome  fhall  be  reduced  gradually  by  fteps, 
in  lome  refpecls  fimilar  to  thofe  which  deftroy- 
ed  the  dominion  of  Imperial  Rome.  The  fub- 
jecls  affected  by  the  plagues  are  the  fame  in 
both.  Thus,  the  firft  trumpet  brought  a  plague 
on  the  earth,  the  fecond  on  the  fea,  the  third 
on  the  rivers,  the  fourth  on  the  fun  ;  fo  the  firft 
vial  brings  a  plague  on  the  earth,  the  fecond  on 
the  fea,  the  thiid  on  the  rivers,  the  fourth  on 
the  fun.  If  therefore  we  know  what  is  meant 
by  the  earth,  fea,  rivers,  and  fun,  in  the  go- 
vernment of  Imperial  Rome,  we  can  be  at  no 
lofs  to  difcover  what  is  parallel  to  thefe  in  the 
government  of  Papal  Rome.  The  effects  pro- 
duced are  the  fame  in  the  fecond  and  the  third 
of  borh.  The  fecond  trumpet  turns  the  fea  to 
blood,  fo  the  fecond  vial ;  the  third  trumpet 
makes  the  rivers  bitter,  fo  that  they  are  perni- 
cious to  life  ;  the  third  vial  turns  the  rivers  to 
blood,  which  produces  a  fimilar  effect,  but  in  a 
higher  degree.  The  effects  of  the  firft  and 
fourth  in  both  are  indeed  different.  The  firft 
trumpet  burns  the  earth  and  its  productions  ; 
the  firft  vial  occafions  a  noifome  fore.  The 
fourth  trumpet  decreafes  the  heat  of  the  fun  ; 
the  fourth  vial  increafes  it.    However,  the  con- 

traft 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.         1^7 

traft  here  is  fo  ftriking,  that  it  makes  the  mean- 
ing as  obvious  as  the  refemblance  in  the  two 
preceding. 

The  three  laft  vials  have  no  refemblance  to 
any  of  the  trumpets ;  but  to  compenfate  the  want 
of  this  index  to  their  meaning,  an  enlarged  ex- 
plication of  each  is  added.  The  whole  of  chap, 
xviii.  is  a  comment  on  the  fifth  vial ;  chap.  xix. 
from  the  beginning  to  the  loth  verfe,  is  an  il- 
luftration  of  the  fixth  vial ;  and  from  the  nth 
verfe  to  the  clofe  of  the  fame  chapter  is  a  far- 
ther account  of  the  feventh  vial.  Add  to  this, 
that  the  earthquake  or  revolution  occafioned  by 
the  feventh  vial,  is  exprelTed  in  terms  fimilar  to 
that  reprefented  at  the  opening  of  the  fixth  feal : 
Compare  chap.  xvi.  18,  19,  20.  with  chap.  vi. 
12,  13,  14. 

6.  The  agents  under  God,  toinfli^lthe  plagues 
of  the  vials,  are  confcious  of  their  being  inftru- 
ments  in  his  hand  to  fulfil  prophecy ;  and  in 
this  refpeft  they  widely  differ  from  the  agents 
employed  in  the  preceding  plagues  of  the  trum- 
pets. The  northern  nations,  the  Saracens  and 
the  Turks,  were  all  ignorant  of  their  being 
fcourges  in  the  hand  of  God,  to  puniih  a  dege- 
nerate church.  It  might  be  faid  of  each  as  of 
Sennacherib,  "  O  Affyrian,  the  rod  of  mine  an- 
"  ger,  and  the  ftaflfin  their  hand  is  mine  indig- 
^*  nation.     I  will  fend  him  againft  an  hypocri- 

'<  tical 


19S  A  Key  to  the  Propbeciis.         Part  III. 

*'  tical  nation  ;  and  againft  the  people  of  my 
'*  wrath  will  I  give  him  a  charge  to  take  the 
**  fpoil,  and  to  take  the  prey,  and  to  tread  them 
**  down  like  the  mire  of  the  ftreets.  Howbeit, 
"  he  meaneth  not  fo,  neither  doth  his  heart 
"  think  fo,  but  it  is  in  his  heart  to  deftroy,  and 
"  cut  off  nations  not  a  few,"  Ifa.  x.  5. — 8. 
They  were  folely  aftuated  by  ambition,  covet- 
oufnefs  or  refentment,  thofe  felfifli  pAflions,  fo 
natural  to  the  human  heart,  though  the  Al- 
mighty over- ruled  them,  for  the  purpofes  of  ex- 
ecuting his  counfel.  But  the  angels  that  pour 
out  the  vials  are  members  of  the  church:  "  They 
*'  came  out  of  the  temple,  they  are  clothed  in 
"  pure  and  white  linen,  having  their  breads 
*'  girded  with  a  golden  girdle  ;*'  that  is,  they 
are  habited  like  priefts,  to  intimate  that  they 
have  no  felfifh  end  in  view,  by  inflicting  punifh- 
ment,  but  perform  a  folemn  facrifice  to  God. 
Again,  they  receive  their  directions  from  the 
minifters  of  the  church  :  "  And  one  of  the  four 
**  beafts  (living  creatures)  gave  unto  the  feven 
••'  angels  feven  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of 
*'  God,"  Rev.  XV.  6,  7.  Now  thefe  living  crea- 
tures, firfl  introduced  in  the  fourth  chapter,  re- 
prefent  the  minifters  of  the  church.  This  is 
confirmed  by  what  is  faid  of  the  witneffes,  chap, 
xi.  6.  "•  Thefe  have  power  over  waters  to 
"  turn  them  to  blood,  and  to  fmite  the  earth 

«  with 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  199 

"  with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they  will.'*  The 
witneflesare  chiefly  the  clergy,  and  their  power  to 
fmite  the  earth  with  plagues,  is  during  the  time 
which  follows  their  mourning  prophecy  ;  that  is 
after  their  refurreclion  and  afcenfion,  which  co- 
incides with  the  feventh  trumpet,  and  confe- 
quently  with  thefe  vials  *.  Further,  the  punifh- 
ment  inflicted  is  procured  by  the  prayers  of  the 
church.  It  is  for  this  reafon  that  the  wrath  of 
God  is  faid  to  be  contained  in  golden  vials,  al- 
luding to  the  golden  cenfers  under  the  law, 
in  which  fweet  incenfe  was  offered  to  God. 
Thus,  the  living  creatures  and  elders  are  repre- 
fented  having  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  chap. 
v.  8 .  The  incenfe  was  obvioufly  typical  of 
prayer  5  for  in  the  temple-fervice,  while  the  in 

cenfe 

( 1 )  The  whole  verfe  runs  thus :  "  Thefe  have  power  to 
"  fhut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophe- 
*'  cy,  and  have  power  over  waters  to  turn  them  to  blood, 
"  and  to  fmite  the  earth  with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they 
*'  will."  Their  power  to  fhut  heaven  is  in  the  days  of 
their  prophecy  ;  that  is,  during  the  1260  days  in  which 
they  wear  fackcloth  ;  and  their  power  to  fmite  the  earth 
with  plagues,  is  in  the  period  that  follows  after.  I  confi- 
der  thefe  words,  "  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy,"  as  in- 
ferted  to  diftinguifh  betwixt  thefe  two  diftincl  periods,  for 
if  both  the  pov/ers  mentioned  were  enjoyed  at  the  fame 
time,  it  would  have  been  more  natural  to  have  placed 
thefe  words  either  at  the  beginning  or  end  of  the  verfe. 


206  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

cenfe  was  burning,  a  folemn  filence  prevailed, 
and  the  whole  congregation  was  employed  in 
prayer,  fo  that  the  time  of  incenfe  was  called 
the  hour  of  prayer.  But  to  put  the  matter  be- 
yond all  controverfy,  we  are  told,  that  the  gol- 
den vials  full  of  odours  are  "  the  prayers  of 
*'  faints^  They  are  called  vials,  rather  than 
cenfers,  to  intimate,  that  they  are  tranfparent  as 
glafs  or  cryftal,  typical  of  the  fuperior  light  and 
glory  enjoyed  under  the  Gofpel,  beyond  that 
which  belonged  to  the  Mofaic  difpenfation  ;  for 
the  fame  reafon,  a  fea  of  glafs  is  reprefented, 
chap.  XV.  2.  alluding  to  that  in  Solomon's  tem- 
ple, which  was  made  of  brafs  ' . 

7.  An  attention  to  the  conduct  of  Providence 
muft  convince  us,  that  an  infinitely  wife  God 
has  difpofed  events  in  every  period,  foas  to  re- 
femble  one  another,  whether  thofc  events  re- 
fpedt  the  calamities  and  deliverances  of  his 
church,  or  the  rife  and  fall  of  empires.  It  is 
the  obfervation  of  the  wifeft  of  men,  "  The 
'*  thing  that  has  been,  it  is  that  which  fhall  be, 
"  and  that  which  is  done  is  that  which  Ihall  be 

"  done, 

(1)  This  account  of  the  agents  accords  with  the  parallel 
vifion  of  the  ftate  of  the  church  at  the  fame  period,  but 
can  by  no  means  agree  to  any  time  paft.  It  further  af- 
fords a  prefumption,  that  the  period  of  pouring  outthefe 
yials  is  at  a  confiderable  diftance.  Chriflian  piety  and  zeal 
are  in  our  days  too  fcanty,  to  furnifh  agents  of  the  def- 
cription  given  above. 


Part  III.     The  E-vents  foretold  in  them,  10 1 

**  done,  and  there  is  nothing  new  under  the 
"  fun."  Nor  can  we  wonder  at  this  rimilarity 
of  events  in  every  period,  when  we  reflect  that 
the  fame  God  carries  on  the  fame  end,  and  go- 
verns the  fame  fubjecls ;  for,  "  as  face  anfwer- 
"  eth  to  face  in  a  glafs,  fo  does  the  heart  of 
"  man  to  a  man.*'  Now  an  attention  to  the 
conduft  of  Providence  would  rectify  that  love 
of  the  marvellous,  and  that  expectation  of  ex- 
traordinary interpodtions,  which  have  frequent- 
ly led  to  error,  in  the  application  of  prophecy. 
To  the  influence  of  thefe  principles,  are  owing 
partly  the  blindnefs  of  the  Jews,  in  applying 
the  prophecies  concerning  the  Mefliah,  and  the 
extravagance  of  the  primitive  fathers,  in  theic 
conjectures  concerning  Antichrifl:;  while  Popifh 
writers  have  availed  themfelves  of  the  fame 
principles,  for  the  defence  of  the  Papacy  againfi: 
the  charge  of  Antichrifliianifm,  by  defcribing 
Antichrifl:  with  fuch  characters  as  neither  have 
been,  nor  fliall  be  verified  in  the  world.  Direct- 
ed by  thefe  obfervations,  I  proceed  to  illuftrate 
the  vials  in  their  order,  by  offering  probable 
conjeftures  concerning  the  events  reprefented 
by  them. 


C  c  SEC- 


102  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 


SECTION    III. 


The  Firji  Vial, 

"  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  tem- 
"  pie,  faying  to  the  feven  angels.  Go  your  ways, 
'^  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God 
^'  upon  the  earth.  And  the  firft  went,  and  pour- 
"  ed  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth  ;  and  there  fell 
"  a  noifome  and  grievous  fore  upon  the  men 
"  which  had  the  mark  of  the  beaft,  and  upon 
"  them  which  worfliipped  his  image,'*  Rev. 
xvi.  I,  2. 

The  church  being  now  conftituted,  and  blef- 
fed  with  the  divine  prefcnce,  by  the  voice  of 
her  public  teaching,  directs  to  the  time  and  man- 
ner of  inflicting  the  laft  plagues  on  the  adhe- 
rents of  Antichrift.  Accordingly,  having  iffued 
her  mandate,  "  the  firft  angel  went  and  poured 
"  out  his  vial  on  the  earth."  The  firft  trum- 
pet brought  a  plague  on  the  earth.  The  earth 
there  reprefents  the  territory,  or  rather  the  fub- 
jefts  of  Imperial  Rome.  Here  it  muft  fignify 
the  perfons  fubjecl  to  the  fpiritual  jurifdidion  of 
Papal  Rome.  Accordingly  the  perfons  affected 
by  it,  are  the  men  who  had  the  mark  of  the 
beaft,  and  worihipped  his  image.      The  plague 

occafioned 


Part  III.     TJje  Events  foretold  in  them.  203 

occafioned  by  it,  is  "  a  noifome  and  greivous 
*'  fore."  This  unqueftionably  refers  to  one  of 
the  plagues  of  Egypt,  Exod.  ix.  9.  But  a  fore 
taken  fpiritually,  fignifies  fin,  which  is  a  difeafe 
and  deformity  of  the  foul.  To  this  purpofe  the 
prophet  ufes  thefe  expreflions :  "  The  whole 
"  head  is  fick,  and  the  whole  heart  faint ;  from 
"  the  fole  of  the  foot  even  to  the  head,  there  is 
"  no  foundnefs  in  it,  but  wounds  and  bruifes, 
"  and  putrifying  fores,"  Ifa.  i.  6.  which  repre- 
fent  figuratively  what  he  had  faid  plainly,  ( ver. 
"  4.),  Ah !  fmful  nation,  a  people  laden  with  ini- 
*'  quity,  a  feed  of  evil  doers,  children  that  are 
"  corrupters.'*  I  humbly  apprehend,  there- 
fore, that  the  event  pointed  out  in  this  vial,  is. 
That  the  impiety  and  immorality  of  the  Popifh 
fuperftition  Ihall  be  convincingly  urged  on  the 
followers  of  the  beaft  at  the  period  fpecified,  fo 
that  the  boldeft  defenders  of  that  fuperftition 
fhall  not  be  able  to  contradict  the  evidence^  but 
muft  retire  with  fecret  anguifli  from  the  field  of 
argument,  like  the  magicians  of  Egypt,  who 
would  not  ft  and  before  Mofes,  becaufe  of  their 
boils,  Exod.  ix.  11.  1  am  the  more  inclined  to 
this  opinion,  becaufe  the  witnefTes  are  the  agents, 
by  whom  all  thefe  plagues  are  inHided  ;  and  the 
Reformation  furnifhes  an  event  fimilar  to  the 
plague  of  this  vial.  At  that  time  every  tongue 
was  employed,  every  pen  was  occupied,  in  de- 

fcribing 


204  ^  ^^^y  ^^  ^^^^  Prophecies.       Part  III. 

fcribing  the  deformity  of  Popery.  Nor  were 
thofe  efforts  vain,  princes  and  people  lent  an  at- 
tentive ear,  multitudes  were  convinced  that  the 
charge  was  juft. 


SECTION    IV. 

The  Second  Vial. 

*'  And  the  fecond  angel  poured  out  his  vial 
*'  upon  the  fea,  and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a 
**  dead  man  ;  and  every  living  foul  died  in  the 
*'  fea,"  Rev.  xvi.  3. 

When  the  fecond  angel  founded  his  trumpet, 
the  third  part  of  the  fea  became  blood.  It  fig- 
nifiedthen  a  diminution  of  the  dominion  of  im- 
perial Rome,  for  the  dominion  of  a  ftate  pro- 
tects the  fubjecls,  as  the  fea  furrounds  the  land. 
Now,  a  diminution  of  the  dominion  of  Rome 
was  certainly  the  fecond  ftep  in  the  progrefs  of 
the  northern  nations.  In  their  firft  attack  they 
plundered  the  fubjecls,  but  afterwards  retired 
with  their  booty  to  their  own  country  ;  but  in 
their  following  attacks  they  took  pofTeflion  of 
the  countries  they  invaded,  ereded  independent 
kingdoms,  detached  whole  provinces  from  the 
empire,  and  fo  diminifhed  the  dominion  of  the 
cityo     It  appears  to  me  obvious,  therefore,  that 

by 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  205 

by  the  fecond  vial  there  will  be  a  fimilar  dimi- 
nution of  the  dominion  of  Papal  Rome.  Of 
this  event  likewife,  we  have  fome  view  in  a  pa- 
rallel event  at  the  Reformation.  Whole  king- 
doms renounced  the  Papal  jurifdiclion,  and  fo 
leiTened  the  Pope's  dominion ;  but  it  is  probable 
the  diminution  will  be  very  great,  when  this 
vial  is  poured  out;  for  we  are  told,  that "  every 
"  living  foul  which  was  in  the  fea  died."  In 
the  fecond  trumpet,  a  third  part  of  the  fea  is 
mentioned,  here  the  whole  fea  ;  the  reafon  may 
be,  that  Imperial  Rome  never  extended  her 
conquefts,  nor  claimed  a  dominion  beyond  a 
third  part  of  the  earth;  but  Papal  Rome  claims 
a  dominion  over  the  whole  earth,  and  has  in 
fome  refpect  eftabliflied  it  among  all  nations, 
by  her  emiffaries. 


SECTION     V. 

The  Third    Vial. 

*'  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial 
"  upon  the  rivers,  and  fountains  of  waters ;  and 
^  they  became  blood.  And  I  heard  the  angel 
"  of  the  waters,"  chap.  xvi.  4,  ^,6,  7.  The 
rivers  fitly  reprefent  all  the  rulers  of  a  ftate, 
taken  colleftively ;  for  as  the  rivers  derive  their 

origin 


2o6  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,  Part  III, 

origin  from  the  fea,  and  return  their  waters  to 
the  fea,  according  to  the  wife  man's  obfervation, 
"  All  the  rivers  run  into  the  fea ;  from  whence 
*'  the  rivers  come,  thither  they  return  again," 
Eccl.  i.  7. ;  fo  the  rulers  derive  their  authority 
from  the  dominion  of  the  (late,  while  they  ex- 
ercife  their  authority  to  fupport  that  dominion 
in  return.  Again,  the  rivers  mentioned  in  the 
third  trumpet,  according  to  the  beft  interpre- 
ters, reprefent  the  rulers  of  Imperial  Rome,  the 
fall  of  the  ftar,  or  of  the  imperial  form  of  go- 
vernment, muft  have  chiefly  afflicted  them  with 
bitternefs  or  forrow,  becaufe  that  fall  implied 
the  lofs  of  their  authority  and  power ;  for 
though  the  government  of  Rome  fubfifted  for 
fometime  after,  it  palled  from  the  former  rulers 
into  the  hands  of  the  Goths.  From  the  refem- 
blance  betwixt  that  trumpet  and  this  vial,  I  can- 
not doubt,  that  the  objects  of  the  plague  are 
the  rulers  of  Papal  Rome ;  and  who  are  thefe 
but  the  fuperior  clergy  of  the  church  of  Rome  ? 
This  is  confirmed  by  the  fong  of  praife  fung 
on  that  occafion :  "  Thou  art  righteous  O  Lord, 
"  which  art,  and  waft,  and  fhall  be,  becaufe 
*'  thou  haft  judged  thus :  For  they  have  fhed 
*'  the  blood  of  faints  and  of  prophets,  and  thou 
*'  haft  given  them  blood  to  drink ;  for  they  are 
"  worthy.'*  This  is  faid  of  the  Babylonifti 
woman,  chap,  xvii.  6.  "  I  faw  the  woman  drunk- 

"  en 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  them,  207 

"  en  with  the  blood  of  the  faints,  and  with  the 
"  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jefus  ;"  and  again, 
chap,  xviii.  24.  "  In  her  was  found  the  blood 
"  of  faints  and  of  prophets,  and  of  all  that 
"  were  flain  on  the  earth."  Now,  the  deed  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  as  a  colle£live  body,  is  the 
deed  of  the  rulers,  and  in  faft  all  the  murders 
of  Chrift*s  faithful  followers,  for  a  thoufand  years 
paft,  have  been  perpetrated  by  them,  or  by 
their  infligation.  Who  raifed  an  army  of 
crofs-bearers  againft  the  Albigenfes  and  Wal- 
denfes  ?  Who  put  to  death  John  Hufs  and  Jerom 
of  Prague,  notwithftanding  the  protection  of 
the  civil  government  ?  Who  ere6led  the  infer- 
nal tribunal  of  the  Inquifition  ?  Who  contrived 
the  feveral  private  aifaflinations  and  public 
maffacres  that  difgrace  the  annals  of  Europe 
fmce  the  Reformation  ?  The  fame  anfwer 
will  fuit  all  thefe  queries.  The  clergy  of  the 
church  of  Rome.  I  cannot  doubt,  therefore, 
that  they  are  the  perfons  who  have  Ihed  the 
blood  of  faints  and  of  prophets,  and  to  whom  a 
righteous  God,  by  the  pouring  out  of  this  vial, 
will  give  blood  to  drink.  This  laft  claufc  ferves 
to  illuftrate  the  nature  of  the  plague,  as  the  for- 
mer points  out  the  objecls  of  it  ;  it  fhews  that 
the  deprivation  or  diminution  of  power  (which 
is  thefpiritual  meaning  of  it)  fhall  be  accom- 
panied with  bloodfhed  taken  in  its  literal  mean- 
ing ; 


2o8  A  Key  to  the  'Prophecies,         Part  III, 

ing ;  fo  that  thefe  rulers  fliall  drink  plentiful 
draughts  of  the  cup  which  they  admiiiiftered 
to  others. 

The  angel  of  the  waters  refers  to  what  is  faid, 
chap.xi.  6.  "  Thefe  have  power  over  waters, 
'^  to  turn  them  to  blood,"  which  confirms  the 
obfervation  formerly  made,  that  thefe  plagues 
are  inflicted  by  the  witnelles,  after  their  re- 
furreclion  and  afcenfion.  Not  that  I  imagine 
the  minifters  of  the  church  will  perfonally  take 
up  the  temporal  fword  to  punilli  the  rulers  of 
Babylon,  but  they  will  procure  the  punifhment 
threatened  by  their  prayers,  and  Ihall  fhew  that 
the  time  of  punifhment  is  come  by  their  doclrine, 
while,  after  it  is  inflicted,  they  fhall  demonftrate 
the  juftice  of  God  in  the  difpenfations  of  his 
providence,  as  ground  of  praifs  and  thankfulnefs 
to  his  church.  The  angel  of  the  altar  may  re- 
prefent  thofe  who  minifter  at  the  altar  ;  his 
declaring  the  righteous  judgment  of  God  may 
fignify  the  heinoufnefs  of  the  fins  committed 
by  thofe  perfons  on  whom  the  vial  is  poured 
out  ;  even  the  minifters  of  reconciliation  an- 
nounce to  them  not  pardon,  but  judgment ; 
and  the  place  where  atonement  was  wont  to 
be  made,  fhall  not  afford  to  them  any  afylum, 
but  procure  certain  deftruclion  ;  yet  ftill  in  a 
confiftency  with  God's  law,  which  ordains, 
that  the  murderers  ftiall  be  taken  from  his  altar. 

In 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  209 

In  a  word,  the  princes  of  the  world,  and  the 
minifters  of  the  fancluary,  the  people  and  the 
paftors  of  the  church,  fliall  mutually  join  in  an 
hymn  of  praife,  when  the  judgment  threatened 
in  this  vial  fliall  be  executed. 


SECTION     VT. 

The  Fourth  ViaU 

*'  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  on 
**  the  fun  ;  and  power  was  given  to  him  to  fcorch 
**  men  with  fire.  And  men  were  fcorched  with 
"  great  heat,  and  blafphemed  the  name  of 
*'  God,  which  hath  given  power  over  thefe 
**  plagues ;  and  they  repented  not  to  give  him 
**  glory,"  Rev.  xvi.  8,  9. 

The  fun,  moon,  and  ftars,  in  prophetic  lan- 
guage, reprefent  the  government  of  any  ftate, 
including  the  fupreme  and  fubordinate  powers. 
Darkening  the  fun,  moon,  and  ftars,  fignifies 
the  extinguifhing  of  the  government,  deftroying 
either  its  religious  or  political  exiftence.  Thus, 
when  the  fixth  feal  was  opened,  "  the  fun  be- 
**  came  black  as  fackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon 
*'  became  as  blood  ;  and  the  ftars  of  heaven  fell 
*'unto  the  earth,"  Chap.  vi.  12,  13.  Expref- 
fions  which  intimate  the  diffolution  of  the  Pa- 
D  d  gan 


2 1  o  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies*         Part  III. 

g^n  Roman  empire,  as  to  its  religious  exiftencc, 
an  event  fulfilled  by  Conftantine.  So,  when  the 
fourth  trumpet  founded,  "  the  third  part  of  the 
"  fun  was  fmitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
"  moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  ftars,  fo  as 
"  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  the 
-"  day  fhone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the 
"  night  hkcwifc."  Exprellions  denoting,  ac- 
cording to  the  beft  interpreters  that  the  govern- 
ment of  Imperial  Rome,  as  to  its  political  exift- 
encc, Ihould  be  deftroyed.  An  event  fulliiled 
by  Totila.  The  fun  therefore  afFe(5led  by  the 
plague  of  this  vial,  muft  be  the  fupreme  power 
in  Papal  Rome.  Now,  the  fupreme  power  ia 
Papal  Rome,  muft  be  the  Pope.  Some  indeed, 
for  obvious  reafons,  pretend  that  the  fupreme 
power  in  the  prefent  Roman  empire  belongs,  in 
temporals  to  the  Emperor  ;  in  fpirituals,  to  ge- 
neral councils.  But  to  remove  the  doubts  which 
inay  arife  from  this  variety  of  opinions  concern- 
ing the  fupreme  power  in  Papal  Rome,  it  will 
be  flifficient  to  obferve  that  this  prophecy  inva- 
riably rcprcfents  the  ruler  of  Rome  and  its  ter- 
ritory, as  the  head  of  the  beaft,  typifying  the 
Roman,  empire,  even  he  who  exercifes  the  fe* 
yenth  or  laft  form  of  Roman  government  within 
the  city.  This  defcription  cannot  apply  either 
to  the  Emperor  of  Germany  or  to  councils ;  but 
^he  uniformity  of  the  emblem  requires  that  the 

head 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them*  i  \  i 

head  of  the  Roman  bead  be  reprcfented  as  the 
fun  of  the  Roman  world.  The  effect  of  this 
plague  is  to  fcorch  men  with  great  heat.  By 
the  fourth  trumpet  the  fun  Vas  darkened,  and 
its  heat  was  confequently  decreafed.  Here  it  is 
increafed,  yet  not  for  falutary,  but  pernicious 
purpofes  ;  if,  therefore  darkening  the  fun  there, 
iignified  extinguifhing  the  fupreme  power  in 
the  government  of  Imperial  Rom^,  increaling 
the  heat  of  the  fun  here,  obvioufly  fuggefts  the 
idea  of  defpotic  authority,  violently  exercifed 
by  the  fupreme  power  in  the  government  of  Pa- 
pal Rome. 

We  can  fuppofe  many  cafes  in  which  the  ex- 
ercife  of  defpotic  authority  would  occaGon  un- 
eafinefs  to  the  fubje^s  of  the  fee  of  Rome,  and 
we  might  expect  that  it  would  prove  hurtful  in 
the  iifue  to  the  Pope's  power.  A  violent  exer- 
cife  of  defpotic  authority  met  with  reliftance 
even  in  a  dark  age  ;  we  might  expect  a  reliftance 
ftill  greater  in  an  enlightened  age,  like  the  pre- 
fent.  But  at  the  period  of  pouring  out  this  vial, 
when  the  Word  and  Providence  of  God  fn all 
dcmonftrate  the  deformity  of  Popery,  and  the 
truth  of  this  prophecy  more  clearly  than  they 
are  apprehended  in  our  day,  we  may  infer,  from 
the  principles  of  human  nature,  that  a  fignal 
vengeance  fh all  overtake  the  exercife  of  defpotic 
authority.     Let  us  fuppofe,  for  inftance,  that  a 


112  A  Key  to  the  Vrophecies,         Part  III. 

perfon  of  the  fame  character  with  Gregory  VII. 
fhall  again  fill  the  Papal  chair,  and  endeavour, 
by  the  fame  meafures  which  that  Pontiff  pur- 
fued,  to  retrieve  the  declining  flate  of  his  affairs. 
I  cannot  doubt  but  thofe  meafures  would  occa- 
fion  a  combination  of  the  powers  of  Europe,  to 
fet  the  Vatican  in  flames  about  his  ears.  Accord- 
ingly that  event  is  reprefented  in  the  following 
vial,  moft  probably  as  the  confequence  of  the 
fcorching  heat  laid  before  us  in  this  vial.  The 
fubjefts  of  hisfpiritual  jurifdidlion,  though  con- 
fcious  of  the  illegality  of  his  proceedings,  and 
aware  that  they  muft  end  in  the  ruin  of  the  Pa- 
pal fyftem,  fhall  not  renounce  their  allegiance, 
but  rather  blafpheme  God,  than  repent,  to  give 
him  glory.  They  rather  charge  God  with  un- 
faithfulnefs  to  his  promife,  than  acknowledge 
themfelves  in  an  error  ;  affirm  that  he  has  failed 
to  fulfil  his  word,  "  On  this  rock  will  I  build 
"  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  fliall  not  pre- 
"  vail  againfl  her,"  rather  than  acknowledge 
that  they  have  followed  Antichrifl,  and  mifla- 
ken  the  whore  of  Babylon  for  the  fpoufe  of 
Chrift. 


SEC- 


Part  III.    The  Events  foretold  in  them,  213 

SECTION     VII. 

The  Fifth  Vial, 

"  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  up- 
*^  on  the  feat  of  the  bead  ;  and  his  kingdom  was 
"  full  of  darknefs;  andtheygnawedtheirtougues 
"  for  pain,  and  blafphemed  the  God  of  heaven, 
**■  becaufe  of  their  pains  and  their  fores,  and 
*'  repented  not  of  their  deeds,"  Rev.  xvi.  10, 
II. 

This  vial  intimates  the  deftruction  of  the  city 
of  Rome,  the  throne  or  feat  of  the  beaft.  I  have 
already  (p.  60, 61.) intimated  myreafons  for  this 
opinion,  as  well  as  for  fuppofmg  that  the  event 
fhall  take  place  eighteen  years  after  the  fall  of 
the  temporal  fovereignty  annexed  to  the  Papacy. 
The  deftruclion  of  Rome  "  fills  the  kingdom  of 
^'  the  beaft  with  darknefs."  This  exprellion  re^ 
fers  to  one  of  the  plagues  of  Egypt;  and  we  arc 
told,  that  during  the  time  it  continued,  "  they 
"  faw  not  one  another,  neither  rofe  any  from 
"  his  place,*'  Exod.  x,  23.  I  conjefture  there- 
fore, that  when  the  event  intim.ated  by  this  vial 
fhall  take  plscc,  the  members  of  the  church  of 
Rome  fhall  be  fo  ftupified,  that  they  can  neither 
concert  together,  nor  make  efforts  feparatcly  for 
the  prefervation  of  the  Pope's  authority.  At  the 

fame 


214         A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Partlll. 

fame  time,  they  fli all  experience  infufTerable  tor- 
ment, by  feeing  themfelves  and  their  religion  in 
a  lituation  which  they  neither  apprehended  nor 
feared. "  They  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain  ;" 
yet  inftead  of  acknowledging  the  errors  of  their 
religion,  now  mademanifeft  by  the  difpenfations 
of  divine  Providence  fulfilling  prophecy,  they 
fhall  obftinately  adhere  to  their  fuperilition  ;  fo 
that  like  Pharaoh  and  his  fervants,  the  more  they 
are  plagued,  they  fliall  be  fo  much  the  more  har- 
dened, "  blafpheming  the  God  of  heaven,  be- 
"  caufe  of  their  plagues  and  their  fores,  and 
*'  not  repenting  of  their  deeds.** 

The  deftruclion  of  Rome  is  an  event  of  fo 
great  importance  to  the  intereft  of  religion,  that 
it  is  largely  defcribed,  not  only  in  the  i§th 
chapter  of  the  Apocalypfe,  but  likewife  by  the 
Old  Teftament  prophets,  who  fom.etimes  have  it 
only  in  view  under  the  names  of  Babylon  and 
Idumea,  at  other  times  refer  to  it,  when  thy 
defcribe  the  downfall  of  ancient  Babylon,  Ni- 
neveh and  Tyre'.  I  (hall  take  the  advan- 
tage 

(1)  The  paffages  that  point  to  the  downfall  of  Rome, 
either  in  a  primary  or  fecondary  fenfe,  appear  from  the 
rules  laid  down  in  the  Firft  Part,  to  be  the  following  : 
Ifa.  xiii.  all,  by  Rule  III. ;  chap.  xxi.  I. — 10.  Rule  II.  ; 
chap,  xxxiv.  all,  Rule  IV.  and.  V,  ;  chap.  xlvi.  1,  2.  and 
chap,   xlvii.  all,    Rule  III.  and  V.  ;   Jer.  xlix.    13 — 18. 

Rule 


Part  III.      The  E'vents  foretold  in  them.  215 

tage   of  their  united   light  to    point  out   the 
agents,    circumftances  and  confequences  of  this 
cataftrophe.     The  agents  are  in  general  the  fe- 
veral  kingdoms  of  Europe,  reprefented  by   the 
horns  of  thebeaft.     During  the  period  allotted 
for   his  reign,  they  are  his  agents  to  perfecute 
Chrift*s  faithful  followers,  Re^/.  xvii.  14.     But 
when  his  reign  comes  to  a  clofe,  their  love  fhall 
be  turned  to  hatred,  they  fnall  cut  off  the  four- 
ces  of  wealth  which  flowed  in  to  him,   and  to 
the  church  over  which  he  prefides  ;  they  Ihall 
fwallow   up    her  rich  beneyces,   and  burn  the 
city  of  his  refidence  :  "  And  the  ten  horns  which 
"  thou  fawefl  upon  the  beaft,   thefe  fhall  hate 
"  the   whore,    and  fhall  make  her  defolate  and 
"  naked,   and  fhall  eat  her   fiefli,  and  burn  her 
"  with  fire.     For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts 
"  to  fulfil  his  will,   and  to  agree,  and  give  their 
*'  kingdom  unto  thebeaft,  until  the  words  of 
«   God  fhall  be  fulfilled,"  Rev.   xvii.    16,    17. 
But  in  regard  fome  of  the  kings  who  committed 
fornication  with  her,    that  is,  were  members  of 
her  idolatrous  communion,  are  reprefented  be- 
wailing her   deftruftion,  Rev.  xviii.  9.  we  can- 
not 

Rule   v.;   chap.  1.1. — 3.  ver,  9. — 16.  ver.  21. — 32.  ver. 

35.— 46.    chap.  li.  1  — 14.  ver.  25 64.  Rule  III.  and  IV.; 

Ezek.  chap.  xxvi.  all,  chap,  xxvii.  all,  chap.xxTiii.  1. — 19. 
Rule  IV.  and  V,  ;  Dan.  xi.  40.  ;  Rule  V.  ;  The  whole 
prophecy  of  Nahum,  Rule  III.  and  IV. 


2 1 6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

not  fuppofe  them  to  have  had  any  fliare  in  it. 
The  words  juft  quoted  fpcak  in  general  terms, 
putting  the  whole  for  a  part,  meaning  fome  of 
the  kingdoms  of  Europe  ;  now  the  particular 
kingdoms  employed  by  the  i\lmighty  as  his 
agents  in  her  deftruclion,  appear  to  me  to  be 
pointed  out  by  the  prophet  Daniel  xi.  40.  Ha- 
ving dcfcribcd  the  character  and  fuccefs  of  the 
blafphemous  king,  in  terms  which  can  fully 
and  only  apply  to  the  Papacy,  he  proceeds  to 
jlievv  the  manner  of  his  downfall  :  "  And  at  the 
"  time  of  the  end  fliall  the  king  of  the  fouth 
"  pulli  at  him,  and  the  king  of  the  north  fliaU 
*'  come  againil  him  like  a  whirlwind,  with 
**  chariots  and  with  horfemen,  and  with  many 
"  iLips,  and  he  lliall  enter  into  the  countries, 
"  and  Ihall  overflow  and  pafs  over."  Here  the 
agents  that  procure  his  fall,  are  the  kings  (or 
kingdoms)  of  the  fouth  and  north ;  that  is^  king- 
doms fo  fituated  with  refpeft  to  Rome,  the  reli- 
dence  of  the  blafphemous  king,  as  the  kingdoms 
of  Egypt  and  Syria,  intended  by  the  fouth  and 
north,  in  the  former  part  of  the  chapter,  are  fi- 
tuated with  refpecl  to  Judea.  1  Ihall  not  pre- 
tend dogmatically  to  alTert  which  are  the  king- 
doms intended,  but  I  conje<Slure  they  maybe 
Nrxples  and  France  ;  the  former  fhall  make  an 
attack  on  Rome,  but  the  latter  fliall  lead  their 
forces  by  fca  and  land  againft  it,  unexpectedly 

and 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  21  j 

and  violently  like  a  whirlwind,  and  fnall  prove 
fuccefsful,  as  a  flood  that  overfloweth  the  land 
carries  every  thin;^  along  Its  courfe,  in  defiance 
of  any  refiftance  it  may  meet  with. 

This  circumftance  of  its  being  deftroyed  by  a 
kingdom  fituated  to  the  north,  is  repeatedly 
mentioned  in  thofe  prophecies  which  have  an  af- 
ped;  to  Rome  in  a  fecondary  fenfe.  Thus,  it  is  faid 
of  Babylon,  Jer.  1.  3.  "  Out  of  the  north  com- 
"  eth  up  a  nation  againft  her,  which  fhall 
"  make  her  land  defolate.'*  Again,  ver.  9. 
''  For  lo,  I  will  raife  and  ca,ufe  to  come  up  againft 
"  Babylon,  an  aflembly  of  great  nations  from 
*'  the  north  country,  and  they  fhall  fet  them- 
"  felves  in  array  againft  her,  from  thence  fhe 
"  fliall  be  taken."  The  fame  circumftance  is 
repeated,  verfes  41,  42.  In  prophecies  that  have 
a  double  meaning,  I  think  it  is  probable  that 
all  the  circumftances  apply  to  both  events,  at 
any  rate,  fuch  circumftances  as  are  repeatedly 
mentioned.  The  prophecies  defcribe  not  only 
the  agents,  but  the  circumftances  like  wife  that 
accompany  the  deftruction  of  Papal  Rome. 

They  (hew  the  infulEciency  of  all  her  refources 
to  preferve  her  at  the  time  God  has  allotted  for 
her  downfall,  though  no  fyftcm  of  human  poli- 
cy was  ever  better  devifed  to  infure  a  perpe- 
tual duration.  She  amaffed  the  wealth  of  the 
world,  which  affords  the  means  of  negociation, 

E  e  and 


2i«  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

and  forms  the   (inews  of  war.  The  kings  and 
great  men  of  the  earth  were  her  avowed  protec- 
tors.    The  abilities  and  learning  of  the  world 
once  centered  in  her  clergy,  who,  zealous  in  her 
defence,  taught  lies  in  hypocrify.     The  fafci- 
nating  charms  of  her  idolatry  attach  millions  to 
her  communion,   who  fancy  that  her  exiftence 
is  neceflliry  to  their  falvation.     What  an  im- 
menfe  multitude  of  angels,  faints  and  images, 
according  to  her  own  faith,  are  her  proteftors  ! 
But  all  fliall  be  of  no  avail.     "  A  fword  is  up- 
"  on  the  Chaldeans,  faith  the  Lord,  and  up- 
"  on  the  inhabitants  of  Babylon,    and  upon 
"  her  princes,  and  upon  her  wife  men.      A 
*'  fword  is  upon  the  liars  ;  and  they  fliall  dote": 
"  a  fword  is  upon  her  mighty  men,    and  they 
"  fhall  be  difmayed.     A  fword  is  upon  their 
"  horfes,  and  upon  their  chariots,  and  upon  all 
*'  the  mingled  people  that  are  in  the  midft  of 
*'  her  ;    and  they  lliall  become  as  women  :   a 
"  fword  is  upon  her  treafures  \   and  they  fhall 
"  be  robbed.     A  drought  is  upon  her  waters  ; 
"  and  they  fliall   be  dried  up :    for   it  is  the 
"  land  of  graven  images,  and  they  are  mad 
"  upon  their  idols,"    Jer.  1.  o^^^ — 38.     "  I  will 
"  punifli  Bel  in  Babylon,  and  I  will  bring  forth 
"  out  of  his  mouth,  that  which  he  hath  fwal- 

"  lowed 
(l)  Such  is  the  character  given  of  her  clergy,   1  Tim. 
iv.  1,  , 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  the?n.  219 

"  lowed  up,  and  the  nations  fhall  not  flow  any 
"  moreuntohim,"  Jer.  li.  44,  "  Stand  now  with 
*'  thine  inchantments,  and  with  the  multitude 
"  of  thy  forceries,   wherein  thou  haft  labour- 
"  ed  from  thy   youth  ;    if  fo  be  thou  fhalt  be 
"  able  to  profit,  if  fo  be  thou  mayeft.  prevail. 
"  Thou  art  wearied  in   the  multitude  of  thy 
"  counfels  :  let  now  the   aftrologers,  the  ftar- 
*'  gazers,  the  monthly  prognofticators  ftand  up, 
*'  and  fave   thee  from  thefe  things  that  fhall 
"  come   upon  thee  :   Behold,  they  fhall  be  as 
"  ftubble ;  the    fire    fhall  devour  them  ;    they 
"  fhall  not  deliver  themfelves  from  the  power 
"  of  the  flame,"  Ifa.  xlvii.  12. — 14.  "  Bel  bow- 
''  eth  down,  Nebo  ftoopeth,  their  idols  are  upon 
*'  the  beafts,  and  upon  the  cattle ;  your  carriages 
"  are  heavy   laden,   they  are  a  burden  to  the 
"  weary  beafl:.  They  ftoop,  they  bow  down  to- 
<*  gether,  they  could  not  deliver   the  burdeit, 
"  but    themfelves   are  gone  into    captivity," 
Ifa.  xlvi.  1 ,  2.     Veneration  for  the  prince  who 
refides    in     her,    claiming     to   be  the   repre- 
fentative  of  God,   will  not  preferve  him  from 
death,  nor  the  city  of  his  refldence  from  de- 
ftruftion.  "  Thus  faith  the  Lord  God,  Becaufe 
"  thine  heart  is  lifted  up,  and  thou  haft  faid,    I 
"  am  a  god,  I  fit  in  the  feat  of  God ' ,  in  the  midft 

"  of 

(1)  Whoever  is  accuftomed  to  compare  fcriptiire  with 
fcripture,  muft  here  recognize   the  charatler  defcribed 

2  Their. 


220  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

*'  of  thefeas  ;  yet  thou  art  a  man,  and  not  God, 

"  thouc^h  thou  fet  thine  heart    as   the    heart  of 

"  God  :  feehold,    thou  art  wifcr  than  Daniel ; 

"  there   is   no   fecret    that  they  can  hide  from 

**  thee'.  With  thy  wifdom and  with  thine  un- 

"  derftanding  thou  haft  gotten  thee  riches,  and 

"  haft   gotten   goU  and   iiiver  into  thy  trea- 

"  fures  :     By  thy   great  wifdom,  and  by  thy 

"  traffic    thou   haft  increafed  thy  riches,  and 

"  thine  heart  is  lifted  up  becaufe  of  thy  riches  : 

"  Therefore  thus  faith  the  Lord  God,  Becaufe 

"  thou  haft  fet  thine  heart  as  the  heart  of  God  j 

'*  Behold  therefore,  I  will  bring  ftrangers  upon 

"  thee,  the  terrible  of   the  nations :  and  they 

'"  ftiall  draw  their  fwords  againft  the  beauty  of 

"  thy  wifdom,  and  they  ftiall  defile  thy  bright- 

'*  nefs.     They  fliall  bring  thee  down  to  the  pit, 

"  and   thou  lliall  die  the   deaths  of  them  that 

"  are  flain  in  the  midft  of  the  feas.    Wilt  thou 

**  yet   fay  before  him  that   flayeth  thee,  I  am 

"  God?  but  thou  llialt  be  a  man,  and  no  God,  in 

"  the 

2  Thef.  ii.  4.  He  as  God  fitteth  in  the  temple  of  God, 
fhewing  himfelf  that  he  is  God. 

(l)  There  is  irony  and  truth  in  the  prophet's  expref- 
fion.  Daniel  difcovered  fecrets  by  revelation  from  God  ; 
but  the  time  has  been  when  the  Pope  had  all  the  fecrets 
of  confequencein  Europe,  by  means  of  the  confeffors  of 
princes  and  flatefmen. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  aa  i; 

"  the  hand  of  him  that  flayeth  thee :  Thou 
*'  flialt  die  the  deaths  of  the  uncircumcifed,  by 
"  the  hand  of  flrangers  :  for  I  have  fpoken  it, 
*«  faith  the  Lord  God,"  Ezek.  xxviii.  i. — lo. 
The  fudden  and  efFe£luai  removal  of  all  her 
defenders  is  reprefented  by  a  (Iriking  me- 
taphor. "  Thy  crowned  are  as  the  locufts,  and 
"  thy  captains  as  the  great  grafhoppers,  which 
"  camp  in  the  hedges  in  the  cold  day ;  but 
"  when  the  fun  arifeth  they  flee  away,  and  their 
**  placeis  not  known  where  they  are,"  Nah.  iii. 
17.  The  eafy  conqueft  of  her  outworks  is  re- 
prefented by  another  metaphor:  "  All  thy 
"  ftrong  holds  fhali  be  like  fig-trees  with  the  firft 
"  ripe  figs :  if  they  be  fhaken,  they  fhall  even 
"  fall  into  the  mouth  of  the  eater,"  Nah.  iii.  12. 
Ripe  figs  drop  by  a  touch,  and  when  they  are 
firft  ripe,  if  they  fall  into  the  mouth  of  the 
eater,  thy  are  devoured  with  eagernefs :  Never 
were  ftrong  holds  in  a  worfe  ftate  of  defence 
than  the  fortified  cities  of  Stato  della  Chiefo 
are  at  prefent,  by  the  report  of  all  travellers. 
How  eafy  then  muft  their  conqueft  be  fome 
time  hence,  when  the  delufion  occafioned  by 
Rome's  forcery  is  worn  off. 

It  is  probable  this  deftrudlion  fhall  come  upon 
Rome  on  a  feftival  night,  when  the  generality 
of  the  inhabitants  fhall  be  immerfed  in  drunk- 
cnad[s  and  its  attendant   vices  j   for  this  is  re- 
peatedly 


222  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

peatedly  afferted  of  her  types,  Babylon  and  Ni- 
neveh. "  In  their  heat  I  will  make  their  feaiis, 
,"  and  I  will  make  them  drunken,  that  they 
"  may  rej.oice,  and  flecp  a  perpetual  fleepj,  and 
"  not  wake,  faith  the  Lord/'  Jer.  li.  39.  "And I 
"  will  make  drunk  her  princes,  and  her  wife  men, 
"  her  captains,  and  her  rulers,  and  her  migh- 
"  ty  men  :  and  they  fliall  fleep  a  perpetual 
"  flsep,  andnotwake,  faith  theKing,  whofename 
"  is  the  Lord  of  hofts,'*  ver.  57.  "  For  while 
"  they  be  f olden  together  as  thorns,  and  while 
"  they  are  drunken  as  drunkards,  they  fhallbe 
"  devoured  as  ftubble  fully  dry,"  Nah.  i.  10. 

The  terror  of  the  other  inhabitants  not  ftu- 
pified  by  intoxication,  is  defcribed  by  the  moft 
lively  images :  "  Howl  ye,  for  the  day  of  the 
*'  Lord  is  at  hand;  it  (liall  come  as  a  deftruclion 
*'  from  the  Almighty.  Therefore  ftiall  all  hands 
"  be  faint,  and  every  man*s  heart  fhall  melt :  and 
"  they  iliall  be  afraid :  pangs  and  forrows  (hail 
"  take  hold  of  them  ;  they  fhall  be  in  pain  as  a 
*'  woman  that  travaileth  ;  they  fliall  be  amazed 
*'  one  at  another  ;  their  faces  fliall  be  as  flames," 
Ifa.  xiii.  6. — 8 .  "  A  grievous  vifion  is  declared 
"  unto  me. — Therefore,  are  my  loins  filled  vi^lth 
*'  pain  ;  pangs  have  taken  hold  of  me,  as  the 
*'  pangs  of  a  woman  that  travaileth  :  I  was 
'*  bowed  down  at  the  hearing  of  it ;  I  was  difi 
"  mayed  at  the  feeing  of  it.     My  heart  panted, 

"  fearfulnefs 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  223 

"  fearfulnefs  affrighted  me  :  the  night  of  my 
"  pleafure  hath  he  turned  into  fear  unto  me," 
chap.  xxi.  2. — 4.  *'  The  king  of  Babylon 
'^  hath  heard  the  report  of  them,  and  his  hands 
'^  waxed  feeble ;  anguifli  took  hold  of  him,  and 
"  pangs  as  of  a  woman  in  travail,"  Jer.  1.  43. 
"  The  mighty  men  of  Babylon  have  foreborn 
"  to  fight,  they  have  remained  in  then*  holds, 
"  their  might  hath  failed,  they  became  as  wo- 
"  men,*'  chap.  li.  30. 

Another  circumftance  clearly  foretold,  is  the 
deftru£lion  of  Rome  by  fire.  Thus,  Rev.  xvii. 
16.  '''  They  Ihall  burn  her  with  fire."  Rev.  xviii. 
8.  "  She  fhall  be  utterly  burnt  with  fire  :  for 
*'  ftrong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her." 
And  her  admirers  are  reprefented  as  lamenting 
bitterly  when  they  fee  "  the  fmoke  of  her 
"  burning,"  ver.  9.  18.  In  conjunction  with 
the  flames  fpread  by  the  viftorious  enemy,  Ihall 
be  a  fubterraneous  fire  kindled  by  the  breath  of 
the  Almighty,  as  appears  from  Ifa.  xxxiv.  9,  10. 
"  And  the  llreams  thereof  ihall  be  turned  into 
"  pitch,  and  the  dufl:  thereof  into  brimftone,  and 
"  the  land  thereof  fhall  become  burning  pitch. 
"  It  fliall  not  be  quenched  night  nor  day  ;  the 
"  fmoke  thereof  fnall  go  up  for  ever'." 

It 

(1)  "  And    fach  an  event  may  appear  the  more  pro- 
"  bable,  becaufe  the  adjacent  countries  are  known  to  be  of 

«  a 


224  yi  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

It  is  probable  that  a  concuflion  of  the  earth,  ac- 
companying this  fubterraneous  fire,  fhall  dam  up 
theTiber,  fo  that  having  no  iffuetothefea,  it  fhall 
reducethe  ground  in  the  neighbourhoodof  Rome 
to  a  lake  or  morafs,  while  the  hills  of  Rome  fhall 
appear  as  iflands  in  the  midflof  the  morafs,  cov- 
ered with  ruinous  palaces,  and  thefe  palaces  inha- 
bited by  every  unclean  beaft  and  bird.  This  I 
infer  from  the  frequent  allulions  to  the  fall  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  the  mention  made  of  the 
wild  beads  of  the  iflands,  and  fuch  birds  as 
haunt  marfliy  grounds  only ' .     "  And  Babylon, 

"the 

"  a  biluminoiis  andfulphurous  foil.  There  have  even  at 
"  Rome  been  eruptions  of  fubterraneous  fire,  which  have 
"  confumed  feveral  buildings,  fo  that  the  fuel  feemeth  to 
"  be  prepared,  and  watch  only  for  the  breath  of  the 
"  Lord  to  kindle  it."  Newton's  DilT.  on  Proph.  Vol.  iii. 
p.  322. 

(1)1  cannot  doubt  that  the  fulphurous  fliower  which 
dcflroyed  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  was  accompanied  by  a 
concuflion  of  the  earth,  which  fliut  up  the  paiTage  by  which 
the  river  Jordan  formerly  ifiued  from  the  plain,  fo  that  the 
water  driven  back,  formed  the  lake  Afphaltites,  or  Dead 
Sea  ;  and  we  learn  from  hiftory,  that  the  river  Euphrates 
being  diverted  from  its  channel  by  Cyrus,  in  order  to  enter 
by  it  into  the  city,  was  never  afterwards  properly  reilo- 
red,  fo  that  the  country  in  the    eighbourhood  of  Babylon, 


Part  III.       The  E-venh-  foretold  in  them.  235 

"  the  glory  of  kingdoms,   the  beauty    of  the 
"  Chaldeans  excellency,  fnall  be  as  when  God 
*'  overthrew  Sodom  and   Gomorrah.    It  (hall 
"  never  be  inhabited,  neither  Ihali  it  be  dwelt 
"  in  from  generation  to  generation. — But  wild 
"  beafts  of  the  defert  fliall  lie  there  ;    and  their 
"    houfes  fliall  be  full  of  doleful  creatures  ;  and 
"  owls  fnall  dwell  there,  and  fatyrs  fhall  dance 
"  there.     And  the   wild   beafts  of  the  iflands 
"  fhall  cry   in  their  defolate  houfe>,   and  dra- 
"  gons  in  their  pleafant  places,'*    Ifa.  xiii.  19. — 
22.     "  But  the  cormorant  and  the  bittern  fhall 
"  poiTefs  it  ;   the  owl  alfo  and  the  raven  fhall 
"  dwell  in  it :   and  he  fliall  ftretch  out  upon  it 
"  the  line  of  confufion,  and  the  ftones  of  emp- 
"  tinefs. — And   thorns  ihall  come  up  in  her  pa- 
"  laces,   nettles  and  brambles  in  the  fortreffes 
"  thereof;  audit  fliall  be  an  habitation  of  dra- 
"  gons,  and  a  court  for  owls.     The  wild  beafts 
"  of  the   defert   fhall  alfo  meet  with  the  wild 
"  beafts   of    the  iflands,   and   the   fatyr  fliall 
"  cry  to  his  fellow  ;  the  fcreech  owl  alfo  fhall 
"  reft  there,  and  find  for  herfelf  a  place  of  reft. 
"  There  fhall  the  great  owl  make  her  neft,    and 

''  lay 

in  proces  of  time,  became  one  great  morafs.  No\r,  the 
allufions  lo  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  being-  literally  fulfilled 
in  the  fate  of  ancient  Babylon,  afford  at  leafl  ground  for 
conjeclure,  that  they  fhall  hold  true  in  the  deftrudtion  of 
Papal  Rome. 

Ff 


2  26  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

"  lay  and  hatch,  and  gather  under  her  Ihadow  ; 
"  there   fliall    the  vultures  alfo  be  gathered, 
*'  every  one  with  her  mate.  Seek  ye  out  of  the 
"  book  of  the  Lord,  and  read  ;  no  one  of  thefe 
"  fhall  fail,  none  fhall  want  her  mate  :   for  my 
**  mouth  it  hath   commanded,     and  his  Spi- 
"  rit  it  hath  gathered  them.     And  he  hath  caft 
"  the  lot  for   them,  and  his  hand  hath  divided 
"  it  unto  them  by  line  :   they  fi-all  pofiefs  it  for 
"  ever,  from  generation  to  generation  fliall  they 
"  dwell  therein/' Ifa.  xxxiv.  ii. — 17.     "And 
"  Edom  fhall  be   a  defolation  :   every  one  that 
'^  goeth  by  it,  (liall  be  aftonifhed,  and  fliall  hifs 
"  at  all  the  plagues  thereof.     As  in   the   over- 
"  throw  of   Sodom  and    Gomorrah,    and  the 
"  nei2:hbour  cities  thereof,  faith  the  Lord  :    no 
"  man  Hiall  abide  there,  neither  fhall  a  fon    of 
"  m.an  dwell  in  it,'*  Jer.  xlix.  17,  18.  "  There- 
"  fore  the  wild  beaftsof  thedefert,  with  the  wild 
*•  beafts  of  the  iflands  fliall  dwell  there,  and  the 
*'  owls  fiiall  dwell  therein  :  and  it  fliall  no  more 
"  be  inhabited   for  ever ;  neither  fhall   it   be 
"  dwelt  in  from  generation  to  generation.     As 
*'  God  overthrew  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and 
"  the  neighbour  cities  thereof,  faith  the  Lord  : 
''  fo  fliall  no  man  abide  there,  neither  fhall  any 
"  fon    of  man    dwell   therein,"  Jer.  1.  39,  40. 
'*  And  Babylon  fhall  become  heaps,  a  dwelling 
"  place  for  dragons,  an  aftonilhment  and  an 

hiffing, 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  227 

"  hifling,  without  an  inhabitant,"  chap.  li.  37. 
"  I  faw  another  angel  come  down  from  heaven, 
"  having  great  power  ;  and  the  earth  waslight- 
"  ened  with  his  glory.  And  he  cried  mightily 
"  with  a  ftrong  voice,  faying,  Babylon  the  great 
"  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habita- 
"  tion  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  fpi- 
"  rit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful 
"  bird,"  Rev.  xviii.  1,2.' 

All  thefe  expreflions  imply  a  total  and  perpe- 
tual, not  a  partial  and  temporary  diflblution. 
But  to  remove  all  dubiety,  the  Apoftle  John 
fays,  ^'  A  mighty  angel  took  up  a  flone  like  a 
"  great  millftone,  and  caft  it  into  the  fea,  fay- 
"  ing.  Thus  with  violence  fhall  that  great  city 
"  Babylon  be  thrown  down,  and  fliall  be  found 
"  no  more  at  all.  And  the  voice  of  harpers 
"  and  muficians,  and  of  pipers^  and  trumpeters, 
"  fhall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee  ;  and  no 
"  craftfman,  of  whatfoever  craft  he  be,  fhall  be 

"  found 

(l)«But  if  this  fall  of  Babylon  was  effeaed  by  Totila 
"  king  of  the  Oflrogoths,  as  Grotius  affirms,  or  by  Ala- 
"  rick,  king  of  the  Vifigoths,  as  the  Biftiop  of  Meaux 
"  contends,  how  can  Rome  be  faid  ever  fince  to  have  been 
"  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul 
"  fpirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird, 
"  unlefsthey  will  allow  the  Popes  and  Cardinals  to  merit 
".  thefe  appellations  :"  Newton's  Diff.  on  Proph.  vol.  iii. 
p.  .312. 


228  A  Key  to  the  Frophecies.         Part  III. 

"  found  any  more  in  thee  ;  and  the  found  of  a 
"  millftone  fliall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  In  thee. 
"  And  the  light  of  a  candle  fnall  fliine  no  more 
"  at  all  in  thee  ;  and  the  voice  of  the  bride- 
"  groom,  and  of  the  birde,  fliall  be  heard  no 
*'  more  at  all  in  thee,"  R'.:v.  xviii.  i\. —  23.' 

The  reafons  of  this  lignal  cataftrophe  appears 
from  the  Old  Teftamient  prophets,  and  from  the 
Apocalypfe,  to  be  pride  and  luxury.  "  And 
"  thou  faidil,  I  fhall  be  a  lady  for  ever ;  fo  that 
"  thou  didft  not  lay  thefe  things  to  thy  heart, 
"  neither  didft  remember  the  latter  end  of  it. 
"  Therefore  hear  now  this,  thou  that  art  given 
"  to  pleafures,  that  dwelleft  carelefsly,  that  fay- 
"  eft  in  thine  heart,  I  am,  and  none  elfe  belides 
'"  me  ;  I  ftall  not  fit  as  a  widow,  neither  (hall 
''  I  know  the  lofs  of  children.     But  thefe  two 

"  things 

(I)  Paftorini,  a  late  Catholic  writer,  in  his  interpreta- 
tion of  the  Apocalypfe,  applies  thefe  verfes  to  Conflanti- 
nople  ;  while  he  allows  that  Bab3ion,  in  the  whole  of  the 
chapter  preceding  them,  fignifies  Rome.  As  this  opinion 
refls  on  his  bare  affertion,  and  is  cbvioufly  contrary  to  the 
connexion  of  the  palTag-e,  it  deferves  not  aferious  reflec- 
tion ;  but  the  affertion  clearly  fhews,  that  he  confidered 
the  words  as  inapplicable  to  any  judg-ment  already  inflict- 
ed on  Rome  ;  and  indeed,  to  fuppofe  them  accompliflied, 
while  Rome  exifls  and  flourilhes  after,  is  to  trifle  with  the 
expreffions  of  fcripturc,  and  to  play  on  the  human  under- 
flanding. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  11^ 

'«  thinors  Tnall  come  to  thee  in  a  moment  in  one 
*'  day  ;  the  lofs  of  chiioren  and  widowhood," 
Ifa.  xlvii.  7,  8,  9.  "  How  much  fi^e  hath  glo- 
"  rifled  herfelf,  and  lived  deliciouliy,  fo  much 
"  torment  and  forrow  give  her  :  for  fhe  faith  in 
"  her  heart,  I  fit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow, 
"  andfliall  fee  no  forrow.  1  herefore  fliail  her 
"  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death,  and  moorn- 
"  ing,  and  famine,"  Rev.  xviii.  7,  8.  "  And 
"  the  fruits  that  thy  foul  luileth  after  are  de- 
*'  parted  from  thee,  and  all  things  which  Vi^ere 
"  dainty  and  goodly,  •  are  departed  from  thee, 
"  and  thou  flialt  find  them  no  more  at  all," 
ver.  14. 

Another  reafon  is  covetoufnefs.  "  O  thou 
"  that  dvvellell  upon  many  waters,  abundant  in 
"  treafures,  thine  end  is  come,  and  the  m.ea-. 
"  fureof  thycovetoufnofs,"  Jer.  li.  13.  "^'Alas, 
"  alas,  that  great  city,  wherein  v/ere  made  rich 
"  all  that  had  fliips  in  the  fea,  by  reafon  of  her 
"  coftlinefs  :  for  in  one  hour  is  fne  made  defc- 
"  late,*'  Rev.  xviii.  19.  She  is  charged  with 
idolatry  like  wife.  ''  It  is  the  land  of  graven 
"  images,  and  they  are  mad  upon  their  idols," 
Jer.  1.  38.  "  Babylon  hath  been  a  golden  cup 
"  in  the  Lord's  hand,  that  m.ade  all  the  earth 
"  drunken  :  the  nations  have  drunken  of  her 
"  wine  ;  therefore  the  nations  are  mad,"  chap. 
li.  7.     "  Com.e  hither,   1   will  fliew  unto  thee 

"■  the 


230  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.        Part  III. 

"  thcjudgment  of  the  great  whore,  that  fitteth 
*'  upon  many  waters  :  with  whom  the   kings  of 
"  the   earth  have  committed  fornication,   and 
*'  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  have  been  made 
"  drunk  with  the   wine  of  her  fornication. — 
"  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple, — ha- 
"  ving  a  golden  cup    in  her  hand,  full  of  abo- 
"  minations  and  filthinefs  of  her   fornication. 
"  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written  ; 
"  Mystery,  Babylon  the  great,  the  mo- 
"  the r  of  h  a r lots,  a  nd  abom  i na tion s  of t he 
"   EARTH,"  Rev.  xvii.  I,  2,4,  5.    "  Babylon  the 
"  great  is  fallen,  is  fallen, — for  all  nations  have 
"  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  forni- 
"  cation,  and  the  kings  of  the   earth  have  com- 
"  mitted  fornication  with  her,"  chap,  xviii.  2,  3. 
She  is  judged  for  perfecution  of  the  people  of 
God.     "   I  was  wroth  with  my  people  ;  I  have 
"  polluted  mine  inherirance,  and   given  them 
"  into   thine  hand  :    thou  didft  fliew  them  no 
*'  mercy  ;  upon  the  ancient  haft  thou  very  hea- 
"  viiy  laid  thy  yoke,"  Ifa.  xlvii.  6.     "  Behold, 
"  I  am  againft  thee,  O  deftroying  mountain, 
"  faith  the  Lord,  which  deilroyeft  all  the  earth  ; 
"  and   I   will  ftretch  out  mine  hand  upon  thee, 
*'  and  roll  thee  down  fom  the   rocks,  and  will 
'■'  make  thee   a  burnt    mountain,'*  Jer.  li.  25. 
"  As  Babylon  hath  caufed  the  ilain  of  Ifrael  to 
''  fall  ;   fo   at  Babylon  Qiall  fall  the  flain    of  all 

"  the 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  hi'them.  231 

"  the  earth,"  verfe  49.     "  And  I  faw  the  wo- 
"  man  drunken  with  the  blood  of  tlie  faints, 
"  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jefus/' 
Rev.  xvii.  6.     "  And  in   her   was   found  the 
*'  blood  of   prophets,    and  of  faints,  and  of  all 
"  that  were  llain  upon  the  earth,"  ch.  xviii.  24. 
Let   us  now  fee  the  confequences  of  this  ca- 
taftrophe.     When  Rome  Ihall  thus  be  deftroyed 
by  the  juft  judgment  of   God,  the  feveral  par- 
ties  then   on   earth  (liall   be  varioufly  affefled, 
according  to  their  difterent  fentiments.  Perfons 
attached  to  her  fuperftition,   fliall  experience  an- 
guifli  iimilar  to  the   torment  of  the  damned,  a 
torment  arifing  from  a  ilrong  conviction  of  the 
truth,    while  the   will    and   affections  refift  it. 
This  fentiment  is  conveyed   by  thefe   expref- 
fions,    "  They  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain," 
Rev.  xvi.    10.     And  notwithfianding  the  gra- 
dual decline  of  the    power  and  influence  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  v^^hich  precedes  this  deftruc- 
tion,  it  would  appear  that  feverals   of  all  ranks 
continue  firmly  attached  to  her  at  the  tim^e  the 
event  takes  place  ;  for  thefe  are   reprefentsd  as 
bitterly  lamenting  over   her   fall  :  particularly 
fome  of  the  kings  of  Europe,   who    found  her 
doflrine  favourable  to  the  gratification  of  their 
palTions,   and  the  exercife  of  that  defpotic  au- 
thority with  which  they  reigned,  though  they 
cannot  give  her  effectual  aid,  fl:iall  bitterly  la- 
ment 


2.^2  ^ Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

ment  her  fall.  ''  And  the  kingjs  of  the  earth, 
"  who  have  committed  fornication,  and  Uved 
"  delicioully'  with  .her,  Ihall  bewail  her  and 
*'  lament  for  her,  when  they  Ihall  fee  the  fmoke 
"  of  her  burning,  {landing  afar  off,  for  the  fear 
*'  of  her  torment,  faying,  Alas,  alas  !  that  great 
"  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city  ;  for  in  one 
"  hour  is  thy  judgment  come  !'*  Rev.  xviii. 
9,  lo. 

Her  clergy,  who  had  for  a  long  time  amaffed 
the  wealth  of  the  world,  by  the  fale  of  fpirituals, 
and  purchafed  all  the  luxurious  wares  of  the 
earth  "  for  bills  drawn  on  heaven  and  hell, 
"  never  to  be  accepted,"  finding  the  ruin  of 
their  trade  involved  in  her  fall,  fnall  lincerly 
regret  it.  "  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth 
"  Ihall  weep  and  mourn  over  her,  for  no  man 
"  buyeth  their  merchandife  any  more. — The 
"  merchants  of  thefe  things,  which  were  made 
"  rich  by  her,  fliall  fland  afar  off,  for  the  fear  of 

her 

(1)  Philip  II.  of  Spain  faid,  that  every  king  who  was 
Kot  of  the  Catholic  religion  mufl  be  a  fool,  becaufe  he 
could  purchafe,  for  a  little  money,  every  pleafure  here 
?ind  hereafter.  "  The  pomp  of  worlhip  which  that  reli- 
"  gion  (Popery)  carefully  fupports,  is  agreeable  to  the 
*'  talle  of  magnificence  which  prevails  in  courts,  and 
"  forms  a  fpeciesof  devotion,  which}  while  it  flatters  the 
"  pampered  fenfes,  gives  little  perplexity  to  the  indolent 
*■•  underftandings  ofthe  great."     Hume's  Hill,  of   Eng. 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  ihem.  233 

"  her  torment,  weeping  and  wailing,  and  faying, 
"  Alas,  alas,  that  great  city,  that  was  clothed  in 
"  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  fcarlet,  and  deck- 
*'  ed  with  gold  and  precious  flones,  and  pearls  ; 
"  for  in  one  hour  fo  great  riches  is  come  to 
"  nought."     Rev.  xviii.  11,  \^,  16,  17. 

Her  inferior  clergy  and  mifTionaries,  who  pro- 
pagated her  doclrines  with  zeal,  as  fliipmafters 
carry  the  commodities  of  one  country  to  ano- 
ther, knowing  that  their  gain  and  manner  of 
fubfiftence  is  ruined  by  her  fall,  ihall  bitterly 
lament  it.  "  And  every  fnipmafter,  and  all  the 
*'  company  in  fhips,  and  fiilors,  and  as  many  as 
"  trade  by  fea,  flood  iifar  off,  and  cried,  when 
"  they  faw  the  fmoke  of  her  burning,  faying, 
"  What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city  ?  And 
"  they  caft  dufl  en  their  heads,  and  cried, 
*'  weeping,  and  wailing,  faying,  Alas,  alas,  that 
"  great  city,  wherein  were  made  rich  all  that 
"  had  fl'ips  in  the  fea,  by  reafon  of  her  coflli- 
"  nefs  ;  for  in  one  hour  is  Ihe  made  defolate  !'* 
Rev.  xviii.   17,  18,  19. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  true  church  of  Chritl 
fliall  rejoice,  feeing  in  this  fignal  judgment  the 
perfections  of  God  manifefted,  his  word  fulfil- 
led, and  his  church  delivered  from  the  mod 
grievous  tyranny  fhe  had  ever  groaned  under. 
She  is  exprefsly  commanded  to  rejoice :  "  Re- 
"  joice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy 
Gg  "  apofilesi 


234  -A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

*'  poftles  and  prophets,  for  God  hath  avenged 
*'  you  on  her,"  Rev.  xviii.  20.  She  readily 
cbevs  the  divine  mandate  :  "  After  thefe  thinscs 
"  I  heard  a  great  voice  of  much  people  in  hca- 
*•  ven,  faying,  Alleluia :  Salvation,  and  glory, 
*'  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  our 
"  Cod:  for  true  and  righteous  are  his  judg- 
*'  ments  :  for  he  hath  judged  the  great  vi^hore, 
"  which  did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her  forni- 
"  cation,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  hisfer- 
*'  vants  at  her  hand.  And  again  they  faid,  Al- 
"•  leluia.  And  herfmoke  rofe  up  for  ever  and 
"  ever.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  and 
"  the  four  beafts,  fell  down  and  worfliipped 
*"  God  that  f:it  on  the  throne,  faying.  Amen  ; 
5,  Alleluia,"  Rev.  xix.  i,  2,  3,  4. 

This  event  fljall  prove  the  occafion,  not  only 
of  joy,  but  likewife  of  increafe  to  the  church  of 
Chrift.  IMany  chained  to  the  furperftitions  of 
Popery  by  ftrong  prejudices,  until  that  period, 
fiall  then  be  fet  free,  being  convinced  by  the 
word  and  providence  of  God.  They  fhall  hear 
with  efUcacy,  "  A  voice  from  heaven,  faying, 
'*  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not 
"  partakers  of  her  lins,  and  that  ye  receive  not 
^'  of  her  plagues,"  Rev.  xviii.  4.  The  gofpel, 
,\vhich  had  a  free  courfe  from  the  period  that 
,$iie  feventh  trumpet  founded,  fnall  now  be 
rreacl^cci  with  increaling    zeal,  and  additional 

fuccefs 


Part  III.        The  Events  foretold  in  them,  235 

fuccefs.  "  And  there  followed  another  angel, 
"  faying,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great 
"  city,  becaufe  fl-'.e  made  all  nations  drink  of 
"  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication','* 
Rev.  xiv.  8. 


CHAP- 


(1)  Mede,  Newton,  and  fome  others,  fuppofe  the  voice 
of  this  angel  to  have  been  fulfilled  by  the  Albigenfes  and 
Waldenfes  ;  but  the  arguments' already  advanced,  p.  186. 
to  refute  their  opinion  refpecting  the  preceding  angel,  will 
apply  here.  The  voice  of  this  angel  is  poflerior  to  the; 
former  ;  and  therefore,  after  the  founding  of  the  fcventh 
trumpet.  Befides  the  repetition  of  this  voice,  chap,  xviii. 
2.  clearly  fixes  the  period  to  the  fifth  vial,  of  which  that 
chapter  is  an  enlarged  explication. 


236  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 


CHAPTER      IV. 

Of  the  Events  that  take  place  from  the  Deftruc- 
t'lon  of  Rome  to  the  Battle  of  Avmagedcloriy 
or  Seventh  Vial, 


SECTION    I. 

The  Papal  Power  is  ere^ed  in  Judea, 

IN  order  to  trace  the  progrefs  of  events  far- 
ther, a  queflion  muftbe  refolved,  which  will 
readily  occur  here.  Seeing  Rome  is  deftroyed, 
and  rendered  uninhabitable  by  the  fifth  vial, 
and  the  beaft  and  falfe  prophet  are  deftroyed 
only  by  the  feventh  vial.  Where  iliall  the  reii- 
dence  of  the  beaft  be  during  the  period  that 
elapfes  betwixt  the  fifth  and  feventh  vials  ? 

I  anfwer,  In  the  land  of  Judea,  in  the  city 
of  Jerufalem.  I  embrace  this  opinion,  not 
from  any  preconceived  prejudice,  but  upon 
the  teftimony  of  the  truth.  It  nev^er  once  en- 
tered into  my  mind,  until  a  careful  perufal  of 
the  prophecies  firft  fuggefted,  and  then  con- 
firmed 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  237 

firmed  it  with  convincing  evidence.  Eecaufe 
this  circumftance  is  clofely  interwoven  with 
the  events  that  follow  after,  and  that  a  know- 
ledge of  it  is  neceflary  to  underfland  their 
connection,  I  fnall  briefly  flate  the  evidence 
on  which  it  refts. 

I.  It  appears  to  me  to  be  alTerted  in  the  moft 
explicit  manner,  by  the  prophet  Daniel,  chap.  xi. 
41.  and  45.  "  He  fhall  enter  aifo  into  the  glori- 
"  ous  land. — And  he  lliall  plant  the  tabernacles 
"  of  his  palace  betwixt  the  feas  in  the  glorious 
"  holy  mountain."  The  prophet  having  {]-,ewn 
in  the  40th  verfe  a  fuccefstui  attack  made  on  the 
blafphemous  king,  by  his  European  neighbours, 
(as  I  have  already  explained  it),  purfues  the 
fequel  of  his  ftory  ;  he  fhews,  that  in  confe- 
quence  of  this  attack,  being  forcibly  expelled 
from  his  former  reiidence,  he  (the  blafphe- 
mous king)  Ihould  enter  the  glorious  land,  or 
land  of  Judea,  (fo  termed,  ver.  i6.  of  this  chap- 
ter, and  chap.  viii.  9.)  and  that  his  entrance 
fnould  not  be  for  a  tranlient  vifit,  but  for  a  ftated 
refidence  in  the  city  of  Jerufalem,  fituated  be- 
twixt the  dead  fea  to  the  eaft,  and  the  Mediter- 
ranean to  the  weft  ;  "  He  fhall  plant  the  taber- 
"  nacles  of  his  palace  betwixt  the  feas  in  the 
"  glorious  holy  mountain.".  I  may  appeal  to 
every  unprejudiced  perfon,  whether  this  be  not 

the 


2j8  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

the  mnft  obvious,  natural,  and  unconPcrained 
meaning  of  the  paiTage.  But  in  regard  a  per- 
fon  of  fo  great  authority  in  interpreting 
fcripture  prophecy,  as  Jofeph  Mede,  gives  a 
different  turn  to  this  paffage,  it  will  be  necef- 
fary  to  examine  his  opinion.  He  fuppofes  the 
pronoun /:>^,  in  the  beginning  of  verfe  41ft,  and 
downward,  to  refer  to  the  king  of  the  north, 
and  not  to  the  blafphemous  king,  which  alters 
wholly  the  fenfe  of  the  paffage.  It  is  true,  that 
the  king  of  the  north  is  the  perfon  laft  fpoken 
of  in  the  preceding  verfe  ;  but  it  is  likewife 
true,  that  the  tranfition  from  one  perfon  to  an- 
other in  the  prophecies  is  very  fudden,  and  in 
no  paffcige  of  the  prophecies  more  fo  than  in 
this  chapter  ;  fo  that  the  ilri<5l  rules  of  grammar, 
which  require  the  pronoun  to  refer  to  the  per- 
fon laft  fpoken  of,  in  a  difcourfe  like  the  pro- 
phet's, is  but  a  flender  foundation  to  build  on, 
without  other  corroborating  circumftances.  For 
inftance,  it  is  faid,  ver.  6.  "  The  king's  daugh- 
"  ter  of  the  fouth  ihall  come  to  the  king  of  the 
'^  north  to  make  an  agreement :  but  he  fliall 
'^  not  retain  the  power  of  the  arm  ;  neither  fhall 
"  heftand,  nor  his  arm.  "  Here  the  pronoun 
hey  ought  in  ftricl  propriety  to  refer  to  the  king 
of  the  north,  as  the  perfon  laft  fpoken  of  ;  but 
the  following  claufe  corrects  that  application, 
and  fiiews  that  the  king  of  the  fouth  is  intend- 
ed. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  239 

cd.  "  But  flie  fliall  be  given  up,  and  they  that 
«'  brought  her,  and  he  that  begat  her."  She 
was  daughter  to  the  king  of  the  fouth,  he  was 
the  peribn  that  begat  her,  and  who  was  given 
up,  confequently  the  perfon  whofe  arm  did  not 
fland. 

As  the  foundation  on  which  Mede  builds  his 
interpretation  is  untenable,  fo  an  obfervation 
will  readily  occur  to  the  common  fenfe  of  the 
attentive  reader,  which  fixes  the  application  of 
the  pslTage  to  the  blafphemous  king.  The  de- 
fign  of  the  prophet,  in  this  pafTage  is  to  give  a 
hiftory  of  the  blafphemous  king.  The  king  of 
the  north  is  introduced  merely  on  account  of  his 
makinsj  war  with  him  ;  and  that  he  overflowed 
the  territories  of  the  blafphemous  king,  does 
not  imply  that  he  deftroyed  his  exiftence,  as  ap- 
pears  from  the  frequent  ufe  of  the  term  in  the 
preceding  part  of  the  chapter.  Are  we  to  fup- 
pofe,  then,  that  the  prophet  would  flop  fl-jort 
in  the  hiftory  of  the  blafphemous  king,  of  which 
he  profeffedly  treats,  before  he  had  brought  it 
to  a  concluiion,  and  carry  on  that  of  the  king 
of  the  north,  introduced  accidentally  ?  Put  the 
cafe,  that  a  perfon  profeffedly  writes  the  Hifto- 
ry of  England  ;  that  he  introduces  France  as 
at  war  with  England  ;  that  he  ftops  fhort  in 
the  Hiftory  of  England,  and  carries  on  that 
of  France  ;  would  not  the  hiftorian  be  charged 

with 


240  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

with  great  impropriety  ?  But  with  that  impro- 
priety the  fpirit  of  prophecy  is  chargeable,  by 
Medc's  interpretation.  I  cannot  therefore  he- 
litate  in  rejecting  it. 

I  am  aware  that  another  objection  may  be 
made  to  the  interpretation  I  have  now  given  ; 
namely,  "  That  the  glorious  holy  mountain" 
may  be  taken,  in  a  figurative  fenfe,  to  fignify 
the  church  ;  fo  we  underftand  the  Apoftle,  when 
he  fays  of  the  man  of  fm,  That  he  "  fitteth  in 
"  the  temple  of  God,"  2  Theff.  ii.  4.  In  an- 
fwcr,  I  would  obferve.  That  there  are  feveral 
circumftances  in  the  narrative,  which  cannot 
accord  with  a  figurative  interpretation.  As, 
first.  The  time  when  he  took  up  his  refidence  in 
the  holy  mountain,  it  is  faid  to  be  *'  at  the  time 
"  of  the  end,"  about  the  clofe  of  his  reign  ; 
whereas  he  had  his  refidence  in  the  church  from 
the  beginning  of  it. — Secondly^  The  manner  of 
his  coming  to  refide  there,  in  confequence  of  a 
forcible  expulfion  from  his  former  place  of  refi- 
dence :  whereas  he  attained  his  emoire  in  the 
■  i. 

church  gradually  and  imperceptibly. — Thirdly, 
The  glorious  land,  in  a  figurative  fenfe,  figni- 
fies  Heaven,  Heb.  xi. ;  to  which  the  blafphe- 
mous  king  cannot  be  fuppofed  to  have  accefs. 
It  mud  be  taken  in  a  literal  fenfe ;  fo  ought  alfo 
the  glorious  holy  mountain,  when  conjoined 
with  the  glorious  land,  in  the  fame  narrative. — 

Fourthly, 


Part  III.        Tihc  Events  foretold  in  them.         241 

Fourthly^  The  glorious  holy  mountain  is  faid  to 
be  "  between  the  feas/*  which  admits  of  an  ob- 
vious meaning,  if  taken  literally  ;  but  appears 
to  me  abfolutely  inexplicable,  if  taken  figura- 
tively. I  conclude,  therefore,  that  the  blafphe- 
mous king  is  the  perfon  whom  the  propliet  haa 
in  view ;  that  his  entering  the  glorious  land, 
and  placing  the  tabernacles  of  his  palace  in  the 
holy  mountain,  are  expreilions  to  be  taken  lite- 
rally ;  which  certainly  imply  his  reiidence  in 
the  land  of  Judea,  in  the  city  of  Jerufalem. 

The  prophet  Jeremiah  had  given  a  limilar  ac- 
count before  Daniel.  The  account  of  the  for- 
mer, when  viewed  by  itfelf,  is  obfcure,  but 
when  iliuftrated  by  the  latter,  we  difcover  the 
fame  circumflances,  related  of  the  fame  per- 
fon, and  at  the  fame  time.  "  Behold,  he  fliall 
"  come  up  like  a  lion  from  the  fwelling  of  Jor- 
"  dan,  againft  the  habitation  of  the  ftrong  : 
"  but  I  will  fuddenly  make  him  run  away  from 
"  her  ;  and  who  is  a  chofen  man  that  I  may 
"  appoint  over  her  ?  for  who  is  like  me  ?  and 
"  who  will  appoint  me  the  time  ?  and  v/ho  is 
"  that  fnepherd  that  will  ftand  before  me  ?*' 
Jer.  xlix,  19.  The  perfon  here  fpokcn  of  is  the 
king  of  Edoni,  that  is  of  fpiritual  Babylon, 
(fee  page  46.),  as  a  lion  lodging  in  the  thickets, 
on  the  banks  of  Jordan,  is  forcibly  driven  from 
his  habitation,  by  the  overflowing  of  the  river, 
H  h  fo 


242         J  Key  io  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

fo  he  fliall  be  forcibly  expelled  from  his  firft  rc- 
fidence,  by  the  king  of  the  north  coming  againft 
him  as  an  overflowing  flood.  In  conlequence 
of  this  expulfion,  he  ftiafl  come  up  "  againft  the 
«'  habitation  of  the  ftrong  -"  a  term  more  appli- 
cable to  the  city  of  Jerufaiem,  than  any  other 
place  upon  earth,  being  ftrongly  fortified  by  na- 
ture and  art,  the  lefidence  formerly  of  heroes, 
and  the  city  where  the  Almighty  "  placed  his 
"  name,"  and  in  a  peculiar  manner  dwelt ; 
whereas  lie  flatters  himfelf  with  a  lafling  refl- 
dence  in  that  city.  God  informs  the  prophet, 
"  I  will  fuddenly  make  him  run  away  from 
"  her,"  intimating,  that  God  himfelf  would  in- 
terpofe,  and  make  his  relidence  there  fliort, 
when  compared  with  the  time  he  continued  in 
his  foritier  habitation.  To  eflablifli  the  truth 
of  this  declaration,  he  intimates,  that  he  hath 
ordained  the  inflrum.ents,  and  appointed  the 
time,  and  that  no  human  power  may  contend 
with  his. 

The  time  when  the  king  of  Edom  comes  up 
againft  the  habitation  of  the  ftrong,  is  after  the 
place  of  his  former  refidence  is  reduced  to  a  ftate 
fimilar  to  that  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  as  we 
learn  from  the  preceding  verfc,  "  As  in  the  over- 
"  throw  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  the 
*•  neighbouringcitiesthcreof,  faith  the  Lord:  no 

"  man 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,         ia^ 

"  man  fhall  abide  there,    neither  fliall  a  fon  of 
"  man  dwell  in  it.*' 

The  fame  exprellions,  including  the  fame  cir- 
cumftances,  are  repeated,  chap,  1.  40.44.  and 
applied  to  the  king  of  Babylon,  to  intimate 
that  the  kings  of  Edom  and  Babylon,  literally 
taken,  are  not  intended,  but  a  perfon  in  whom 
the  characters  of  both,  namely,  cruelty  and  ido- 
latry, unite. 

II.  Another  ground  of  this  opinion,  is  the 
connexion  betwixt  the  fixth  and  fevcnth  vials. 
The  fixth  vial  reprefents  the  converfion  of  the 
Jews,  as  we  have  already  feen,  p.  ^t^.  The  con- 
verted Jews,  are  the  perfon s  who  go  down  to 
Armageddon  at  the  feventh  vial,  and  by  whom 
the  beaft  and  falfe  prophet  are  finally  deftroyed. 
Rev.  xiv.  20.  Yea,  upon  their  converfion,  he 
and  his  followers  are  feized  with  a  horrible 
dread,  apprehending  fuch  an  event.  Now,  up- 
on the  fuppofltion  of  his  refidence  inEurope,  the 
reafon  of  this  apprehenfion  does  not  appear,  nor 
is  it  probable  either  that  they  would  meditate 
an  expedition  againft  him,  or  that  he,  in  the 
declining  ilate  of  his  own  affairs,  ihould  form  a 
crufade  againft  them.  But  his  refidence  in  Ju« 
dea  clears  up  thcfe  thing.^,  which  appear  ob- 
fcure  in  the  narrative.  It  fliews  the  parties 
brought  into  contact,  by  tjie  providence  of  God, 

previous 


244  ^  ^cy  io  the  Prophecies i         Part  III. 

previous  to  the  dccifive  victory.  The  conver- 
fion  of  the  Jews  iirplies  their  rcftoration  to  the 
promifed  land  ;  and  their  rcftoration  implies  the 
deflruclion  of  the  poflcffors  of  that  land.  Hence 
the  horrible  confternation  with  which  the  beaft 
and  his  followers  are  feized,  upon  their  conver- 
fion  ;  and  hence  the  extraordinary  preparation 
for  war,  by  which  earth  and  hell  are  moved  for 
their  defence,  Rev.  xvi.  13,  14. 

III.  The  ftate  of  the  world,  (reprefented  in 
the  prophecies),  at  the  period  the  beaft  takes  up 
his  refidence  in  Judea,  {hews  the  high  probabi- 
lity of  fuch  an  event,  though  it  had  not  been  fo 
clearly  revealed. 

The  Ottoman  empire  was  diflblved  Immedi- 
ately before  the  feventh  trumpet  founded,  about 
eighteen  years  before  the  deftruftlon  of  Rome. 
The  unfettled  ftate  of  affairs,  which  naturally 
follows  the  diffolution  of  a  great  empire,  aftbrds 
an  opportunity  to  adventurous  fplrits,  to  feize 
upon  the  provinces.  We  have  a  ftriking  ex- 
ample of  this  in  the  rapid  divifion  of  power  and 
territory  among  the  fucceffors  of  Alexander  the 
Great,  when  the  unity  of  his  empire  was  dlf- 
folved. 

There  is  at  prefent,  and  In  all  probability 
there  will  be,  at  the  period  fpecihed  in  the  pro- 
phecy, a  party  of  the  Latin  church  refident  in 
Judea.  They  arc  of  all  the  otiier  fecTs  that  in- 
habit 


Part  III.     'The  Events  foretold  in  them,  245 

habit  Jerufalem,  the  moft  powerful.  It  is  pro- 
bable, that  when  they  hear  of  the  deftru^ion 
of  RomCj  they  will  elect  one  of  their  own 
number  to  be  head  of  the  Latin  church,  well 
knowing  how  much  the  head  of  their  chijrch 
was  indebted  all  along  to  the  blind  veneration 
which  the  inhabitants  of  the  Roman  empire  had 
for  the  city  of  his  refidence  ;  knowing  likewife, 
that  Jerufalem  is  the  only  place  on  earth  which, 
in  refpeclto  the  veneration  due  to  it,  may  vie 
with  Rome  j  being  acknowledged  by  Chriftians 
of  all  parties  to  be  the  mother-church.  Now, 
if  fuch  a  head  is  ele<5led,  and  acknowledged  by 
the  Catholic  party,  the  prophetic  defcription  is 
fully  vindicated,  though  the  Pope  and  the  Col- 
lege of  Cardinals  v/ere  exterminated  in  the  de- 
ftruftion  of  Rome. 

IV.  The  circumflances  which  accompany  the 
converlion  of  the  Jews,  and  the  arguments  which 
prove  the  place  of  Armageddon  to  be  Judea, 
put  the  refidence  of  the  beaft  at  that  time  in 
Judea,  beyond  a  doubt.  But  to  prevent  a  repe- 
tition, I  fhall  refer  the  illuftration  of  this  argu- 
ment to  the  detail  of  thefe  circumftances,  in 
their  proper  place  and  order. 

When  the  Papal  fovereignty  is  erecT:ed  in  Ju- 
dea, its  influence  fhall  fpread  rapidly  and  ex- 
tenfively  in  the  benighted  regions  of  Afia.    We 

might 


246  A  Key  io  the   'Prophecies,         Part  III. 

might  expe6l  that  a  power,  artful  and  ambiti- 
ous, would  procure  numerous  followers  among 
a  people  for  ages  involved  in  Mahometan  delu- 
fion,  Pagan  idolatry,  or  grofs  fuperflition,  under 
the  name  of  Chriftian;  accuftomedto  fubmit  to 
the  galling  Turkifh  yoke,  ignorant  of  the  fci- 
ences,  ftrangers  to  civil  and  religious  liberty. 
Upon  the  fame  principles  that  the  Pope  extend- 
ed his  influence  in  Europe,  in  the  tenth  cen- 
tury, we  may  infer  that  he  will  extend  it  in 
Afia  in  the  twenty  firfl  century. 

Accordingly  the  Prophet  Daniel  lays  before 
us  the  fubjects  of  his  fpiritual  jurifdiflion.  "  He 
"  Ihali  enter  alfo  into  the  glorious  land,  and 
"  many  countries  fliall  be  overthrown;  But  (and) 
"  thefe  fliall  (not)  efcapeoutof  his  hand,  even 
"  Edomand  Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the  children 
''  of  Ammon.  He  fliall  ftretch  forth  his  hand  alfo 
"  upon  the  countries  ;  and  the  land  of  Egypt 
"  fhall  not  efcape.  But  he  fhall  have  power 
*'  over  the  treafures  of  gold  and  of  filver,  and 
"  over  all  the  preciotis  things  of  Egygt  :  And 
"  the  Libyans  and  the  Ethiopians  fliall  be  at 
*'  his  fleps,"  Dan.  xi.  41,42,43.  The  word 
tranflated  overthrown,  fhould  be  rendered  flum- 
ble  ;  a  fcripture  expreilion,  which  denotes  re- 
jecling  the  truth,  through  delufion.  So  the 
Prophet  Ifaiah  fays  of  the  Jews,  in  our  Saviour's 
time,  "  Many  fliall  (tumble,*' Ifa.  viii.  15.  The 

exprefHon 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  thenu  247 

exprefllon  intimates  that  the  countries  men- 
tioned, fliould  not  be  conquered  by  force  of 
arms,  but  fhould  fubmit  to  the  blafphemous 
king,  by  rejecting  the  truth,  through  hi:;  delu- 
lion.  I  am  of  opinion  that  the  particle  not,  has 
been  dropt  out  of  the  text  ;  and  that  it  ihould 
be,  "  Thefe  fnall  not  efcape  out  of  his  hand, 
"  even  Edom  and  Moab,  and  chief  of  the 
"  children  of  Ammon,'*  For  the  turn  of  the 
exprellion  is  the  fame  with  that  in  the  follow- 
ing claufe  :  "  And  Egypt  fhall  not  efcape.*' 
The  defign  of  the  prophet  appears  to  be,  to  re- 
prefent  fuch  as  fubmitted  to  him,  not  fuch  as 
rejected  him.  But  above  all,  I  find  in  other 
paiTages  the  inhabitants  of  thefe  countries  repre- 
fented  as  his  chief  fupporters.  "  He  fliall  have 
"  power  over  all  the  treafures  of  Egypt."  It 
is  not  faid  that  he  had  power  over  the  Egyp- 
tians, but  over  their  treafures.  Juft  as  the  Pope, 
in  the  dark  ages,  conveyed  the  wealth  of  Chrif- 
tendom  to  the  fee  of  Rome,  without  claiming  a 
temporal  fovereignty  over  thofe  people  whom 
he  gulled  out  of  their  money. 

"  The  Libyans  fhall  be  at  his  fteps. "  Hereagain 
the  expreflions  intimate  a  voluntary  fubmiflion. 
They  follow  him  as  their  guide,  yielding  a  fub- 
miffion  very  different  from  that  which  the  dcfpo- 
tic  fovereigns  of  Afia  and  Africa  require  of  their 
fubjeds.     We  have  in  this  paiTage,  therefore, 

afi 


248  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.        Part  III. 

an  accouat  of  the  fubjecls  of  his  fpiritual  jurif- 
di£lion  ;  and  thefe  are  the  inhabitants  of  Pa- 
leiline,  whci'e  he  refides.  Thofe  of  the  neii^h- 
bouring  countries,  once  poffeffed  by  the  Edo- 
mites,  Moabites,  and  Annmonites,  together  with 
the  Egyptians,  Cufhites,  (cither  the  Ethiopians 
or  Arabians),  and  Libyans.  It  is  probable, 
likewife,  that  the  whole  Greek  church  Ihall  fub- 
mit  to  him  as  their  fpiritual  head.  The  Greek 
church  is  equally  fuperftitious  and  idolatrous 
with  the  Latin  church.  When  fuperftition  and 
idolatry  are  on  the  decline,  through  the  influ- 
ence of  the  gofpel,  thefe  two  bodies  may  be  led 
by  a  limilarity  of  fentiment,  to  unite  in  their 
advcrlity,  though  they  quarrelled  in  their  prof- 
perity.  Again,  the  real  ground  of  the  quarrel 
feenis  to  have  been  pride.  The  Greek  church 
had  four  patriarchal  feats  within  her  own  terri- 
tories, fhe  conlldered  each  of  them  equally  ve- 
nerable with  Rome  ;  at  any  rate,  her  pride 
v/ould  not  permit  her  to  renounce  the  refpeft 
due  to  them,  fo  far  as  to  acknowledge  Rome  the 
chief.  Tlie  difpute  concerning  the  addition  of 
the  word  Jilioque  to  the  creed,  was  rather  the 
oftenfible,  than  the  real  reafon  of  their  fepara- 
tion.  When,  therefore,  the  real  reafon  is  re- 
moved, by  the  relidence  of  the  head  of  the 
church  in  Jerufalem,  it  is  likely  that  they  will 
fubmittohis  authority  .^Farther,  thedelign  which 

God 


fart  III.     7he  Events  foretold  in  them.  245 

God  had  in  view,  by  permitting  fo  extraordi- 
nary a  power  as  that  of  the  Pope  to  arife  in  the 
weftern  church,  may  require  that  the  fame 
power  fhould  arife Hkewife in  the eaftern  church. 
The  defignfeems  to  be  that  of  a  wifephyfician, 
who,  finding  peccant  humours  in  the  body, 
brings  on  a  fuppuration  to  collect  and  diflodge 
them,  that  the  health  may  be  reftored.  The 
peccant  humours  (;ifprofefrmg  Chriftians  appear- 
ed early,  and  increafed  gradually.  At  length 
they  formed  the  Papal  hierarchy,  around  which 
as  a  centre,  the  fuperititious  and  fmful  tenets 
and  praftices,  mingled  with  Chrifiianity  by  the 
cunning  of  Satan,  and  the  infirmity  of  man, 
are  collected  ;  forming  a  huge  Impoflhume  en 
the  body  of  the  church,  exceedingly  deformed 
to  look  at ;  but,  when  ripe,  it  iliall  be  lanced", 
and  the  humours  thus  diflod^ed  ;  the  health  of 
the  fpiritual  conflitution  (liall  be  reftored.  But 
in  regard  the  Greek  church  did  not  collect  round 
this  centre,  it  appears  to  be  the  progrefs  of  the 
fam^e  defign,  to  permit  the  fame  power  to  arife 
in  Judea,  for  the  exprefs  purpofe  of  collecting 
the  corrupted  Greek  church  round  him,  as  their 
centre  ;  that,  when  this  fecond  fuppuration  is 
lanced  by  the  fword  of  the  Jews,  the  church 
may  be  purified,  and  prepared  for  her  millennial 
ftate. 

li  Thefc 


25©  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

Thefe  conjectures  feem  to  be  confirmed  by 
the  exprefs  teftimony  of  Zechariah,  chap.  ix.  13. 
"  When  I  have  bent  Judah  for  me,  filled  the 
"  bow  with  Ephraim,  and  raifed  up  thy  fons, 
"  O  2Ion,  againft  thy  fons,  O  Greece."  The 
prophet  ftates  the  parties  in  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon. On  the  one  hand  are  the  Jews  then 
converted,  on  the  other  the  fons  of  Greece,  as 
the  chief  fupporters  of  the  bcaft.  Now,  the  on- 
ly community  bearing  the  name  of  Greeks,  fince 
the  fall  of  the  Greek  empire,  is  the  Greek  church. 
It  is  probable,  therefore,  they  lliall  conftitute 
the  great  part  of  his  fubjeds  before  the  battle. 
The  Papal  power,  thus  ereCled  in  Judea,  fhall 
continue  to  profper,  receiving  the  fubmiflion 
of  ignorant  and  deluded  nations,  until  the  Jews 
are  converted  ;  an  event  fo  fatal  to  his  autho- 
rity, that  the  fpirit  of  prophecy  reprefents  it  as 
the  fixth  vial  of  God*s  wrath,  poured  out  on  the 
beaft  and  his  kingdom.  But,  .before  I  proceed 
to  {how  the  effed  of  it  on  his  dominion,  I  fiiall 
iirft  dehneate  from  the  prophecies  the  circum- 
ilances  that  precede  their  converfion,  and  then 
the  manner  in  which  it  is  effeCled. 


SEC- 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  251 

SECTION    II. 

•id  virulent  Perfecution  of  the  fews  is  carried  on 
by  the  Papal  Power,  in  a  yreat  Part  of  Afia 
and   Africa. 

One  cirdimftance  clearly  revealed,  is,  that 
the   Jews  fhall  be  in  very  great  diftrefs  immedi- 
ately before  their  converlion.     To  this  purpofe 
are  the  expreflions  of  Jeremiah,    chap.   xxx. 
4. — 9,  10.  "  And  thefe  are  the  words  that  the 
"  Lord  fpake  concerning  Ifrael,    and  concern- 
'•  ing  Judah.  For  thus  faith  the  Lord,  We  have 
"  heard  a  voice  of  trembling,  of  fear,  and  not 
"  of  peace.     Afk   ye  now,   and  fee  whether  a> 
*'  man  doth  travail  with  child  ?  Wherefore  do 
"  I  fee  every  man  with  his  hands  on  his  loins, 
"  as  a  woman  in  travail,  and  all  faces  are  turned 
"  into   palenefs  ?     Alas  !  for  that  day  is  great, 
"  fo  that  none  is  like  it ;  it  is  even  the  time  of 
'■'  Jacob's  trouble  ;  but  he  fhall  be  faved  out  of 
"  it.  For,  it  fhall  come  to  pafs  in  that  day,  faith 
^-  the  Lord  of  hofts,  that  I  will  break  his  yoke 
"  from  off  thy  neck,  and  will  burft  thy  bonds, 
"  and  ftrangers  fliall  no  more  ferve  themfelves 
*'  of  him  :  But  they  fhall  ferve  the  Lord  their 
"  God,   and  David  their  king,     whom  I  will 
'^  raife  up  unto  them."     0[  thi§  trouble,  paint- 
ed 


252  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

cd  In  fucli  lively  colours,  it  is  faid,  "  That  Ja- 
*'  cob  fliall  be  faved  out  of  it ;"  that  is,  it  fhall 
end  in  deliverance.  And  when  lliall  that  be  ? 
"  In  that  dav, — when  ftrans^ers  lliall  not  more 
"  ferve  themielves  of  him  ;"  that  is,  at  the 
clofe  of  their  long  difperfion.  But  being  thus 
faved,  "  They  fnall  ferve  the  Lord  their  God, 
"  and  David  their  king  ;'*  that  is.  they  fliali 
fubmit  to  the  Meiliah.  Thefe  circumftances  are 
applicable  to  the  period  immediately  preceding 
their  converfion,  and  to  that  only. 

This  circumilance  is  confirmed  by  the  pro- 
phet Ezekiel,  chap.  vii.  16. — 18.  "  But  they 
"  that  efcapeof  them,  fliall  efcape,  and  fnall  be 
"  on  the  mountains  like  doves  of  the  vallies  all 
*'  of  them  mourning,  every  one  for  his  iniquity. 
"  All  hands  ri:iall  be  feeble,  and  all  knees  fl:iall 
"  be  weak  as  water.  I'hey  fhall  alfo  gird  them- 
"  felves  with  fackcloth,  and  horror  fliall  cover 
"  them  ;  and  fhame  fhall  be  upon  all  faces,  and 
"  baldnef?  upon  all  their  heads."  From  the  be- 
ginning of  the  chapter,  the  prophet  defcribes 
the  defolation  of  the  land  of  promife,  by  the  Ro- 
man difperfion.  But  in  order  to  afford  fome 
confolation  to  the  faithful,  he  obferves,  verfe  16. 
That  a  "  remnant  fliould  efcape  ;"  that  is,  af- 
ter all  the  calamities  of  their  difperfion,  who 
fliould  be  brought  to  a  fenfe  of  their  fm,  and  be 
made  to  mourn  over  it :  He  then  defcribes  that 

diflrefs 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them,  253 

diftrefs  which,  in  the  courfe  of  providence, 
would  be  the  mean  of  bringing  them  to  a  fenfe 
of  fm.  So  that  it  immediately  precedes  their 
converfion. 

The  Prophet  Daniel  predi£ls  the  fame  trou- 
ble, wfth  this  addition.  That  it  fhould  be  the 
greateft  the  nation  had  ever  experienced,  chap, 
xii.  I .  "  And  at  that  time  ihall  Michael  (land  up, 
"  the  great  prince  which  ftandeth  for  the  chil- 
'•  dren  of  thy  people  3  and  there  fhall  be  a  time 
*'  of  trouble,  fuch  as  never  was  fince  there  was 
*'  a  nation,  even  to  that  fame  time :  And  at  that 
'^  time  thy  people  iliall  be  delivered,  every  one 
"  that  fhall  be  found  written  in  the  book." 
Here  are  three  circumftances  which  fix  the  pe- 
riod of  this  trouble  to  that  immediately  prece- 
ding their  converfion.  The  expreffion,  "  at  that 
*'  time,"  in  the  beginning  of  the  verfe,  connects 
it  with  the  end  of  the  reign  of  the  blafphemous 
king,  mentioned  in  the  clofe  of  the  preceding 
chapter.  It  is  likewife  the  time  at  which  IVIi- 
chael  fliall  Hand  up  for  the  nation  of  the  pro- 
phet.  I  confider  Michael  as  a  difguifed  name 
for  the  Mefiiah.  If  he  had  called  him  Mefliah 
here,  it  would  confound  this  period  with  that 
of  his  firft  appearance,  formerly  mentioned  in 
the  prophecy  of  the  feventy  weeks,  chap.  ix.  24. 
This  "  (landing  up  for  them,"  intimates  the 
maniflcftation  of  him  to  Ifrael,— at  the  fame 

time 


254  -^  J'^cy  io  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

time  the  people  *^  fliall  be  delivered  ;"  fo  it  muft 
be  the  clofe  of  their  long  calamitous  difper- 
fion 

The  nature  of  this  diftrefs  is  as  clearly  re- 
vealed as  its  exiftence.  It  appears  to  proceed 
from  the  fword  and  famine.  So  the  "Prophet 
Ifaiah  exprefsly  ailerts,  "  Thefe  two  things  are 
"  come  unto  thee  ;  who  fhallbe  forry  for  thee  ? 
"  Defolation  and  deftrudlion,  and  the  famine 
"  and  the  fword  :  By  whom  fhall  I  comfort 
"  thee?"  Chap.  li.  19.  As  it  is  fometimes.an 
eafier  matter  to  rear  a  new  building,  than  to 
clear  the  foundation  of  old  rubbilh,  fo  it  is  ea- 
fier to  eilablifli  the  true  fenfe  of  fcripture,  than 
to  remove  the  errors  occalioned  by  falfe  inter- 
pretation. All  the  commentators  of  name  upon 
Ifaiah,  apply  this  paffage  to  the  return  from  Ba- 
bylon. But  a  little  attention  to  the  paffage  it- 
felf  muft  convince  the  unprejudiced,  that  unkfs 
we  flioill  permit  the  hiftorian  flatly  to  contradict 
the  prophet,  no  one  iota  of  this  paffage  can  ap- 
ply to  that  period.  At  the  period  here  men- 
tioned, "  There  is  none  to  guide  her  ( Jerufalem, 
"  or  the  Jewifli  nation,)  among  all  the  fons 
"  whom  fhe  hath  brought  forth;  neither  is  there 
"  any  that  taketh  her  by  the  hand,  of  all  the 
''  fons  that  Ihe  hath  brought  up,"  verfe  18. 
Was  there  none  of  the  nation  either  able  or  wil- 
ling to  fupport  her  at  the  return  from  Babylon  ? 

There 


Part  III.        The  E-vents  foretold  in  them,  255 

There  were  Zerubabel  and  Shealtiel,  Ezra  and 
Nehemiah,  Jofhua  the.high-prieft,  Haggai,  Ze- 
chariah,  and  Malachi,  the  prophets ;  all  of 
them  as  willins:  to  take  the'  hand  of  their  na- 
tion,  as  they  v/erc  able  to  guide  her.  "  Thy 
"  fons  have  fainted,  they  lie  at  the  head  of  all 
'*  the  llreets  as  a  wild  bull  in  a  net :  They  are 
*'  full  of  the  fury  of  the  Lord,  the  rebuke  of 
"  thy  God  j"  verfe  20.  Did  any  fuch  diftrefs 
as  this,  together  with  the  fvv^ord  and  famine  men- 
tioned in  the  foregoing  verfe,  precede  the  return 
from  Babylon  ?  On  the  contrary,  many  were 
fo  well  fatisfied  with  the  land  of  their  captivity, 
that  they  remained  there,  notwithftanding  the 
proclamation  of  Cyrus.  The  fact  is,  that  they 
only  returned,  *^  whofe  fpirit  God  had  raifed  to 
"  go  up  to  build  the  Houfe  of  the  Lord ;"  Ezra  i. 
5.  perfons  whom  God  excited  to  forego  their 
temporal  interells  in  Babylon,  for  their  fpiritual 
privileges  in  Jerufalem.  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord 
''  — Behold,  I  have  taken  out  of  thine  hand  the 
"  cup  of  trembling,  even  the  dregs  of  the  cup 
"  of  my  fury ;  thou  flialt  no  more  drink  it 
*'  again  ;"  Ifa.  li.  22.  This  intimates  a  delive- 
rance from  fuch  diftrefs  as  never  fliould  be  re- 
newed, therefore  cannot  apply  to  the  Babylo- 
nifh  captivity  ;  for  it  has  been  renewed  by  the 
Roman  difperfion,  and  rendered  much  more  ca- 
lamitous. But  all  the  prophets  affert,  that  when 

converted, 


23 5         A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III; 

converted,  and  reftored  to  their  land  in  the  lat- 
ter days,  they  fliall  never  be  again  difmherited. 
Thefe  circumftances,  therefore,  fix  the  diflrefs 
here  mentioned  to  the  period  immediately  pre- 
ceding their  converfion. 

That  famine  is  a  chief  ingredient  in  this  di- 
ftrefs,  is  hinced  by  the  Prophet  Kzekiel,  in  the 
paffage  already  quoted,  chap.  vii.  19.  "  They 
''  fhall  call  their  fiiver  in  the  ftreets,  and  their 
*^  gold  fhall  be  removed  :  Their  lilver  and  their 
*'  gold  fhall  not  be  able  to  deliver  them  in  the 
''  day  of  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  :  They  fliall 
"  not  fatisfy  their  fouls,  neither  fill  their  bowels  ; 
"  becaufe  it  is  the  ftumbling-block  of  their 
*'  iniquity."  The  word  tran{lated7?r^d'/j,  fig- 
nifies  abroad,  in  the  open  fields  ;  that  tranilated 
removed,  Cgnifies  fomething  removed,  as  un- 
clean ;  it  is  the  word  rendered  filthinefs, 
1  Chron.  xxix.  5.  ;  the  particle  rendered  becaufe^ 
fometimes  fignifies  although.  The  ftumbling- 
block  of  their  iniquity,  means  the  outward  ob- 
jeft,  which  gratifies  the  predominant  paffion  ; 
it  is  therefore  joined  to  heart-idols,  Ezekiel  xiv. 
4.  The  whole  verfe  might  be  rendered  thus, 
"  They  fhall  caft  away  their  fiiver  in  the  open 
"  fields,  and  their  gold  they  fhall  feparatefrom 
"  them  as  vile,  (their  gold  and  their  fiiver  fhall 
"  not  be  able  to  deliver  them  in  the  day  of  the 
"  wrath  of  the  Lord  j  thefe    (hall   not   fatisfy 

"  their 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  257 

"  their  hunger,  nor  fill  their  bowels);  although 
*•  it  was  the  great  object  of  defire  with  them, 
''  togratify  their  covetoufnefs."  The  circum- 
ftances  mentioned  here  are  exceedingly  defcrip- 
tiveof  a  terrible  famine.  Covetous  men  call 
away  their  gold  as  vile,  becaufe  it  cannot  hll 
their  bowels. 

Are  we  folicitous  to  know  the  agents  by 
whom  this  diftrefs  is  brought  upon  the  Jews, 
the  prophecies  difcover  thefe  likewife .  The 
chief  agent  appears  to  be  the  blafphemous  king 
now  refiding  in  Jerufalem.  Their  diftrefs  is 
owing  to  a  virulent  perfecution  of  their  nation, 
carried  on  by  him  throughout  the  extent  of  his 
jurifdiclion,  which,  as  we  have  already  feen, 
is  conliderable.  That  he  carries  on  a  perfecu- 
tion againft  fome  people  who  incurred  his  in- 
dignation, is  obvious,  from  the  teftimony  of 
Daniel,  chap.  xi.  44.  "  But  tidings  out  of  the 
"  eaft  and  out  of  the  north  fiiall  trouble  him  : 
"  therefore  he  fiiall  go  forth  with  great 
'^  fury  to  deftroy,  and  utterly  to  make  away 
"  many."  That  the  perfecution  fhallbevery 
virulent,  is  implied  in  the  expreflions.  The 
word  rendered,  "  utterly  to  make  away,'*  figni- 
fies  to  devote  to  death  with  a  curfe :  it  is  the 
fame  ufed  in  that  fentence  of  the  law,  Leviticus, 
chap,  xxvii.  28,  29.  "  Neverthelefs  every  devoted 
"  thing,  whether  of  manor  beaft,  it  fliall  not 
K  k  "be 


258  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

"  be  redemed,  it  fhall  furcly  be  put  to  death.'* 
It  implies  therefore,  that  he  went  forth  with 
a  purpofe  of  exterminating  the  people  againft 
whom  his  fury  was  directed.  But  why  Iliould 
we  fuppofe  that  people  to  be  the  Jews  ?  In  two 
verfes  after,  the  prophet  mentions  the  extraor- 
dinary trouble  of  their  nation,  and  that  it  ftiould 
take  place  about  the  fame  time,  which  affords 
a  prefumption,  that  their  trouble  was  the  con- 
fequence  of  his  fury. 

But  the  prophet  Ezekiel  put  this  circumftance 
beyond  a  doubt,  chap.  xxxv.  5.  where  God  ad- 
dreffes  Fdom,  and  after  denouncing  fevere  judg- 
ments, intimates  the  reafon  thus  ;  "  Becaufe 
"  thou  hafl:  had  a  perpetual  hatred,  and  haft  fbed 
'•  the  blood  of  the  children  of  Ifrael  by  the  force 
*'  of  the  fword,  in  the  time  of  their  calamity,  in 
"  the  time  that  their  iniquity  had  an  end." 
The  perfon  here  addreffed  is  Edom,  meaning 
the  king  of  fpiritual  Babylon,  for  the  reafons 
already  mentioned  ;  to  which  we  may  add, 
that  he  is  literally  king  of  Edom,  at  the  pe- 
riod iiientioned  in  the  prophecy,  by  having  at 
leaft  a  fpiritual  jurifdi6tion  over  the  country 
once  poffelTed  by  Edom.  He  is  charged  with  a 
perpetual  hatred.  The  Pope,  from  the  beginning, 
bore  a  hatred  to  the  fpiritual  Ifrael  of  God.  When 
poffeffed  of  the  country  of  Edom,  he  lliall  in- 
herit the  old  hatred  of  Edom  againft  his  brother 

Jacob, 


Pa  r  t         The  Events  foretold  in  them.  259 

Jacob,  and  prefecute  the  literal  Ifi  ael,  "  flied- 
*'  ding  their  blood  by  the  force  of  thefword." 
What  aggravates  his  crime  is,  the  time  in  which 
he  carries  on  this  perfecution.  It  is,  "  the  time 
"  of  their  calamity  ;"  that  is,  of  their  "  great 
"  trouble,  fuch  as  never  was  iince  they  were  a 
"  nation  ;*'  "  in  the  time  that  their  iniquity  had 
*'  an  end  j"  that  is,  when  God  was  about  to  be 
reconciled  with  them,  after  they  had  been  exclu- 
ded from  his  favour  for  two  thoufand  years  be- 
fore ;  in  a  word,  at  the  end  of  their  great  dif- 
perfion.  This  circumftance  of  the  time,  pre- 
vents the  application  of  this  paflage  to  any  per- 
fecution carried  on  by  ancient  Edom,  and  in- 
deed fixes  the  period  to  that  immediatly  pre- 
ceding their  converfion.  This  is  confirmed  by 
two  parrallcl  views  of  the  fame  time,  given  like- 
wife  in  this  paflage  :  *'  I  will  make  myfelf  known 
*'  amongft  them,  when  I  have  judged  thee," 
ver.  II.  Here  is  a  promife,  that  God  will  ma- 
nifefl:  himfelf  to  Ifrael,  by  their  converfion  and 
reflioration,  at  the  time  he  will  execute  judg- 
ment on  Edom,  immediately  after  the  prefecu- 
tion.  His  perfecution  therefore  coincides  with 
the  time  of  their  converfion.  "  Thus  faith  the 
*'  Lord  God,  When  the  whole  earth  rejoiceth, 
"  I  will  make  thee  defolate,"  ver.  14.  Here 
the  time  of  puniihing  Edom  is  repr<  fented  as  a 
period  of  univcrfal  joy  throughout  1I13  earth. 


26o  A  Key  to  the  Propheciei,        Part  III. 

It  mufl  therefore  fignify  the  Millennium,  and 
Edom  can  be  no  other  than  the  "  beaftand  falfe 
*'  prophet,  who  were  caft  into  the  lake  o£ 
*'  fire,"  immediately  before  it  commenced.  Rev. 
xix.  10.  The  whole  prophecy  of  Obadiah  has 
an  afpect  to  this  perfecution,  more  than  to  any 
thing  done  by  the  ancient  Edomites,  as  appears 
from  the  concluding  verfes :  "  For  the  day  of 
*^  the  Lord  is  near  upon  all  the  heathen  :  as 
*'  thou  haft  done,  it  Ihall  be  done  unto  thee  ; 
"  thy  reward  fiiall  return  upon  thine  own  head. 
"  For  as  ye  have  drunk  upon  my  holy  moun- 
"  tain,  fo  ftiall  all  the  heathen  drink  continually; 
**  yea,  they  fliall  drink,  and  they  fhall  fwalJow 
"  down,  and  they  fliall  be  as  though  they  had 
"  not  been,*'  ver.  15,  16.  This  is  a  difcrip* 
Hon  of  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  which  fol- 
tows  after  the  converfion  of  the  Jews,  and  of 
the  perfecution  which  preceded  it,  mentioned 
in  the  former  part  of  the  chapter.  As  the  hea- 
then in  general,  and  Edom  in  particular,  admi- 
nillered  the  cup  of  God's  anger  to  Ifrael,  fo  they 
ihall  drink  of  the  fame  cup  in  this  decifive  bat- 
tle. The  expreflions  are  limilar  to  thofe  of 
Ifaiah  on  the  fame  fubjecl.  "  I  have  taken  out 
"  of  thine  hand  the  cup  of  trembling, — but  I 
"  will  put  it  into  the  hand  of  them  that  affli6l 
*'  thee,"  chap.  li.  22,23.  "  But  upon  mount 
"  Zion  fliall  be  deliverance,  and  there  fhall  be 

"  holinefs  j 


Part  III.       The  Ei)enU  foretold  in  them,  261 

"  holinefs  ;  and  the  houfe  of  Jacob  fliall  poffefs 
"  their  poiTeflions,"  Obad.  ver.  17.  The  Jews  pof- 
fefs their  land  in  confequence  of  the  battle  of  Ar- 
mageddon; they  bring  along  with themholinefs, 
a  fpirit  different  from  that  which  their  fathers 
had  on  their  return  from  Babylon.  "  And  the 
"  houfe  of  Jacob  fliall  be  a  fire,  and  the  houfe 
"  of  Tofeph  a  flame,  and  the  houfe  of  Efau  for 
"  Hubble,  and  they  ftiail  kindle  in  them,  and 
*'  devour  them  ;  and  there  fhallnot  be  any  re- 
"  maining  of  the  houfe  of  Efau  :  for  the  Lord 
"  hati^fpoken  it,'*  ver.  iS.  The  Jews  are  here 
reprefented  as  parties  on  one  fide  in  the  battle 
of  Armageddon,  as  the  houfe  of  Efau  is  on  the 
otlier  fide ;  fo  in  the  Apocalypfe,  the  Jews  are 
the  followers  of  him  who  fat  on  the  white  horfc, 
the  beafl  and  his  followers  their  opponents,  Rev. 
xix.  The  ifTue  is  the  fame  in  both,  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Jews  are  finally  deflroyed.  "  And 
*'  they  of  the  fouth  (hall  poffefs  the  mount  of 
"  Efau  ;  and  they  of  the  plain  the  Philiflines  : 
«^  and  they  Ihall  poffefs  the  fields  of  Ephraim, 
"  and  the  fields  of  Samaria  ;  and  Benjamin  fiiall 
*'  poffefs  Gilead.  And  the  captivity  of  this  hofl 
'*  of  the  children  of  Ifrael  (hall  poffefs  that  of 
"  the  Canaanites,  even  unto  Zarephath ;  and 
"  the  captivity  of  Jerufalem,  which  is  in  Se- 
"  pharad,  fliall  poffefs  the  cities  of  the  fouth," 
Obad.  ver.  19,  20.  When  they  take  poffcffion  of 

their 


262  A  Key  to  the  Prophecy.         Part  III. 

their  land  at  the  period  fpecified  in  the  prophe- 
cy, their  boundaries  fliall  extend  much  farther 
than  they  did  in  the  moft  flourifliing  days  of 
of  their  nation  under  Solomon  ;  and  they  are 
faid  to  poffefs  the  fields  of  Samaria  ;  but  after 
the  return  from  Babylon  the  Cutheans  pofleffed 
Samaria,  and  in  other  refpecls  their  boundaries 
were  not  fo  extenfive  as  formerly.  "  And  fa- 
"  viours  fhall  come  up  upon  mount  Zion  to 
''judge  the  mount  of  Efau;  and  the  kingdom 
"  fhall  be  the  Lord's,"  ver.  21.  Thefe  lafl:  ex- 
f>reflions  can  apply  only  to  the  Millennium, 
when  "  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  fhall  become 
"  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Chrifl." 
And  the  Millennium  takes  place  after  the  battle 
of  Armageddon,  where  "  the  beafl  and  falfe 
"  prophet  are  taken." 

All  thefe  circumflances  prove,  that  the  perfe- 
cution  defcribed  in  the  former  part  of  the  chap- 
ter is  that  which  immediately  precedes  the  con- 
verfion  of  the  Jews,  the  fame  into  which  we  are 
now  enquiring ;  fo  that  we  have  in  this  pafTage 
another  proof,  that  the  prince  of  Edom,  or  the 
blafphemous  king,  is  the  chief  agent  in  the  per- 
fecution,  as  well  as  a  further  detail  of  the  enor- 
mities committed  by  Iiirn.  "  For  thy  violence 
"  againft  thy  brother  Jacob,  fhame  fhall  cov^r 
"thee,  and  thou  fh  alt  be  cut  off  for  ever.  In 
"  the  day  that  thou  floodell  on  the  other  fide, 

"in 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  1 6 2 

"  in  the  day  that  ftrangers  carried  away  cap- 
"  tive  his  forces,  and  foreigners  entered  into 
**  his  gates,  and  caft  lots  upon  Jerufalem', 
"  even  thou  waft  as  one  of  them.  But  thou 
"  fhouldeft  not  have  looked  on  the  day  of  thy 
"  brother,  in  the  day  that  he  became  a  ftran- 
"  ger ;  neither  fhouldeft  thou  have  rejoiced 
"  over  the  children  of  Judah  in  the  day  of  their 
*'  deftruction  ;  neither  fhouldeft  thou  have  fpo- 
"  ken  proudly  in  the  day  of  diftrefs.  Thou 
"  fhouldeft  not  have  entered  into  the  gate  of 
"  my  people  in  the  day  of  their  calamity  ;  yea, 
"  thou  fhouldeft  not  have  looked  on  their  aSlic- 
"  tion  in  the  day  of  their  calamity,  nor  have 
*^  laid  hands  on  their  fubftance  in  the  day  of 
*'  their  calamity  :  neither  fhouldeft  thou  have 
'^  ftood  in  the  crofs-way,  to  cut  off  thofe  of  his 
'^  that  did  efcape  ;  neither  fhouldeft  thou  have 
'^  delivered  up  thofe  of  his  that  did  remain  in 
"  the  day  of  diftrefs,"  ver.  ic. — 15.  Several 
enormities  are  mentioned  here,  which  prove  the 

perfecution 

( 1 )  Jerusalem,  as  well  as  Zion,  sometimes  signifies  th^ 
city,  foraetimes  the  nation,  as  the  term  Church  in  our 
language,  figniSes  promifcuoufly  either  the  plrce  of  wor- 
fliip  or  the  congregation,  the  connection  with  the  whole 
context  can  determine  in  what  feofe  it  ihoald  be  taken. 
Here  it  fignifies  the  nation  ;  for  the  Jews  at  the  time 
were  not  in  peffcfuon  of  ihe  city. 


264  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III, 

perfccution  to  be  very  virulent.  Together  with 
fliedding  their  blood,  the  prophet  intimates  a 
fale  of  their  perfons, — the  fpoiling  of  their  ef- 
fects,— lying  in  wait  for  thofe  who  endeavoured 
to  efcape, — delivering  up  fuch  as  were  conceal- 
ed.— While  this  violence  is  accompanied  with 
defpiteful  joy  of  heart,  and  proud  boafcing. 

We  have  a  further  account  of  this  perfecution 
in  Joel  iii.  3,  4,  5,  6.  That  it  is  the  fame  which 
precedes  the  converlion  and  reftoration  of  the 
Jews,  is  obvious,  becaufe  it  takes  place  "  in 
*'  thofe  days,  and  in  that  time,  when  God  Ihall 
"  bring  again  the  captivity  of  Judah  and  Jerufa- 
"  lem ;"  verfe  i.  After  it  follows  the  battle  of 
Armageddon,  largely  defcribed  ;  verfe  9. — 15. 
The  words  of  the  prophet  here  are  quoted  by 
the  apoftle.  Rev.  xiv. .  17. — 20.  and  chap.  xix. 
15.  and  applied  to  that  event.  The  battle  of 
Armageddon  is  followed  by  the  Millennium, 
verfe  i6.- — 21.  "They  have  caft  lots  for  my 
"  people  :  And  have  given  a  boy  for  an  harlot, 
"  and  fold  a  girl  for  wine,  that  they  might 
"  drink.  Yea,  and  what  have  ye  to  do  with 
"  me,  O  Tyre,  and  Zidon,  and  all  the  coafts 
"  of  Paleftine?  And  if  ye  recompenfe  me, 
'^  fwiftly  andfpeedily  will  I  return  your  recom- 
"  penfe  upon  your  own  head  :  Becaufe  ye  have 
*'  taken  my  filver  and  my  gold,  and  have  carried 
"  into  your  temples  my  goodly  pleafant  things. 

«  The 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them,  265 

**  The  children  alfo  of  Judah,  and  the  children  of 
*'  Jerufalem,  have  ye  fold  unto  the  Grecians,  that 
*'  ye  might  remove  them  far  from  their  border,'* 
Joel  iii.  3. — 7.  By  this  reprefentation,  the 
perfecution  rages  throughout  Paleftine,  particu- 
larly on  the  fea-coafts  ;  and  the  enormities  of 
the  perfecution  are  aggravated  by  the  fins  of  the 
perfecutors.  This  is  the  more  worthy  of  re- 
mark, becaufe,  like  all  the  perfecutions  of  the 
Papal  power,  it  is  carried  on  under  pretence  of 
promoting  the  intereils  of  religion  j  but,  in  re- 
ality, to  gratify  their  lufts  of  whoredom  and 
drunkennefs,  and  to  promote  their  idolatry. 
That  they  were  "  fold  to  the  Grecians,*'  in  or- 
der to  *'  remove  them  far  from  their  border,*' 
verfe  6.  confirms  the  obfervation  formerly 
made,  that  by  Greece  and  Grecians  are  intend- 
ed the  Greek  Church.  If  the  country  of  Greece 
were  intended,  itsdiftance  from  Judeaisnot  fo 
great  as  to  juftify  that  expreflion  of  removing 
them  far  from  their  border  ;  but,  if  the  Greek 
church  is  intended,  and  the  Jews  are  fuppofed 
to  be  fold  to  the  moft  remote  provinces  of  her 
communion,  as  thofe  of  Ruflia  and  Tartary,  the 
prophet's  exprefiion  is  fully  vindicated.  It  would 
appear  that  the  lame  perfecution  rages  in  the 
country  of  Moab,  To  this  purpofe  is  the  ex- 
hortation of  the  Prophet  Ifaiah,  chap.  xvi.  3.  4. 
"  Hide  the  outcafts,  bewray  not  him  that  v/an- 
Ll  "  dereth. 


i66  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  Uf. 

"  dcreth.  Let  mine  outcails  dwell  with  thee, 
"  Moab,  be  thou  a  covert  to  them  from  the 
"  face  of  the  fpoiler.*'  That  thefe  calamities 
came  upon  the  Jews  immediately  before  their 
converfion  and  reftoration,  is  evident  from  the 
following  exprefllons,  which  m.ark  the  time : 
*'  For  the  extortioner  is  at  an  end,  the  fpoiier 
"  ceafelh,  the  opprefTors  are  confumed  out  of 
"  the  land;  And  in  mercy  lliall  the  throne  be 
"  edabliihed  j  and  he  fhall  fie  upon  it  in  truth, 
*'  in  the  tabernacle  of  David,  judging  and  feek- 
"  ing  judgment,  and  hafting  rightcoufnefs  ;*' 
verfe  4,  5*  The  inftant  approach  of  the  battle 
of  Armageddon,  and  the  Millennium,  is  offered 
as  an  argument,  to  induce  Moab  to  fhow  lenity 
in  the  perfecution.  The  perfecution,  therefore, 
immediately  precedes  thefe  events. 

It  is  probable,  from  a  circumftance  I  Pioall  af- 
terwards mention',  that  this  perfecution  Ihall 
prevail  over  a  great  part  of  Afia  and  Africa. 
The  motive  by  which  the  blafphemous  king  is 
influenced,  in  carrying  on  this  perfecution,  is 
likewife  revealed.  It  is  a  delire  to  fecure  the 
pofleflion  of  the  land  of  Judea,  where  he  now 
relides,  to  himfclf  and  his  fuccelTors,  accom- 
panied v*ith  a  jealoufy,  that  the  Jews  may  fome 
day  lay  claim  to  it.  He  wifhes  to  exterminate 
the  Jews,  upon  the   fame  principles  that  any 

ufurpcr 

(l)  See/"/t«. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  lhem»  i6y 

ufurper  delires  the  deftru<5lion  of  the  Hoyal  Fa- 
mily, whofe  throne  he  has  feized.  Thus,  in 
the  35th  chapter  of  Ezekiel,  (a  pafllige  which 
I  have  already  proved,  refers  to  this  pcrfecution) 
God  fays  toEdom,  "  I  will  make  thee  perpetual 
"  defolations,  becaufe  thou  haftfaid,  Thefetwo 
'*  nations,  and  thefe  two  countries  (of  Judah 
"  and  Ifrael)  fliall  be  mine,  and  we  will  poffefs 
"  it,  whereas  the  Lord  was  there  :  Therefore,  as 
**  I  live,  faith  the  Lord  God,  I  will  even  do 
'*  according  to  thine  anger  and  according  to 
*'  thine  envy,  which  thou  haft  ufcd  out  of  thy 
*'  hatred  againft  them  ;"  ver.  9,  10,  11.  "I 
*'  have  heard  all  thy  blafphemies  which  thou 
*^  haft  fpoken  againft  the  mountains  of  Ifrael, 
"  faying,  They  are  laid  defolate,  they  are  given 
*'  us  to  confume/'  (or  to  eat  their  produce,  as 
it  might  be  rendered),  ver.  12.  "  Alfoj  thou 
"  fon  of  man,  prophecy  unto  the  mountains  of 
*'  Ifrael,  and  fay.  Thus  faith  the  Lord  God,  Be- 
"  caufe  the  enemy  hath  faid  againft  you.  Aha, 
**  even  the  ancient  high  places'  are  ours  in  pof- 
*' fefllon  j"  chap,  xxxvi.   i,   2,     "  They  have 

"  made 

(1)  High  places  in  Scripture  fignify-  i>]aces  of  worfiiip, 
as  the  ancient Edomites  had  no  great  veneration  forthe 
religion  of  the  Jews,  it  is  not  likely  that  they  would  re- 
joice much  in  the  poflefiion  of  their  places  of  Avorfliip. 
But  the  fentiment  fuggcfted  is  exceedingly  defcriptive  of 

the 


268  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

*'  made  you  dcfolate,  and  fwallowed  you  up  on 
*'  every  fide,  that  ye  might  be  a  poffellion  to  the 
«'  refidue  of  the  heathen  ;"  ver.  3.  "  which 
"  have  appointed  my  land  into  their  poffeflion, 
^'  with  thejoy  of  all  their  heart,  with  defpiteful 
"  minds,  to  caft  it  (the  nation)  out ;"  ver.  5. 
Here  the  reafon  of  Edom's  violence  is  faid  to  be 
a  delire  to  fecure  the  poUeflion  of  the  land  of 
Ifrael  and  Judah,  while  that  deiire  arifes  chiefly 
from  a  veneration  for  the  ancient  high  places. 
The  time  of  this  pofieffion  is  immediately  be- 
fore the  battle  of  Armageddon  and  the  refettle- 
ment  of  the  Jews  in  their  own  land,  as  appears 
^  from  the  following  verfes :    Therefore,    thus 

"  faith 

the  fph'lt  of  Fopcry.  To  recover  Jerufalem  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  infidels,  has  coll  Europe,  by  the  inftigation 
of  the  Popes,  millions  of  men  and  of  money  ;  and  all 
proceeded  from  a  reverence  for  the  high  places.  We 
'  may  therefore  eafily  conceive,  that  the  poffeflion  of  thefe 
•will  conflitute  the  chief  joy  of  the  Pope  and  his  adherents, 
when  refident  in  Judea  ;  and  no  wonder,  fmce  it  will  prove 
the  chief  fource  of  his  authority  and  influence.  If  we 
fappofe  the  word  Bamoth  to  be  a  fmgular  noun,  and  not 
the  plural  oi Baua^  (and  doubtlefs  it  is  connefted  with  a 
fmgular  verb,)  it  fignifies  a  height,  a  faci'ed  inclofure,  is 
the  fame  v.  ord  ufed,  Ifa.  liii.  9.  for  our  Saviour's  tomb, 
according  to  Lov.  til,  (fee  his  Tranflationofifaiah,  notes, 
ad  totuni)  it  might  be  rendered  alia^  "The  ancient  fe- 
*'  pulchre  is  ours  in  poffeffion."  To  recover  the  holy 
fepulchre  \yas  the  profeffed  defign  of  ihe  Crufades. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  iCx) 

*'  faith  the  Lord  God,  I  have  lifted  up  mine 
"  hand.  Surely  the  heathen  that  are  about  you, 
"  they  fliall  bear  their  fhame.  But  ye,  O  moun- 
"  tains  of  Ifrael,  ye  fliall  flioot  forth  your 
"  branches,  and  yield  your  fruit  to  my  people 
"  of  Ifrael  j  for  they  are  at  hand  to  come." 
Ver.  7.  8, 


SECTION    III. 

The  great  Body  of  the  Jezvifh  Naiion  expelled  frotn 
their  Dwellings  by  the  Perfecution,  are  gathered 
together  in  the  Defer ts  of  Curdi/lan, 

The  efiecl:  of  this  perfecution  is  to  expel  the 
Jews  from  their  refldence,  in  the  feveral  coun- 
tries where  it  rages,  to  feek  fecurity  for  their 
lives.  By  this  means,  the  bulk  of  the  nation 
is  coUefted  together  into  one  place.  In  that  11- 
tuation,  their  condition  is  deplorable,  the  fword 
behind,  famine  before,  nothing  but  inevitable 
deftruftion  in  their  view.  But  the  defign  of  this 
diftrefs  in  the  fecret  council  of  God,  is  to  bring 
them  to  a  fenfe  of  their  great  national  fin,  as 
the  brethren  of  Jofeph  in  Egypt,  when  threaten- 
ed with  imprifonment  and  death,  were  made  to 
cry  out,  "  Verily  we  are  guilty  concerning  our 
brother  j'*    to  induce  them  likewKc  to  have  re- 

courfc 


270        A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  IIL 

courfe  to  the  God  of  their  fathers  for  deliver- 
ance, by  fmcere  and  ardent  fupplication.     So 
God  intimates  by  the  prophet  Ifaiah,  chap.  xxvi. 
16.    "  Lord  in  trouble  have  they  vifitedthee; 
*'  they  poured  out  a  prayer  when  thy  chaftening 
"  was  upon  them."  And  by  Hofea,  chap.  V.  14, 
15.   *'  I  will  be  untoFphraim  as  a  iion,   and  as 
'^  a  young  lion  to  the  houfe  of  Judah  ;   I,  even 
"  I  will  tear  and  go  av/ay;    I  will  take  away, 
*'  and  none  fnail  refcue  him.     I  will  go  and  re- 
*^  turn  to  my  place,  till  they  acknowledge  their 
*'  offence,  and  feek  my  face :  in  their  afili^iioii 
*'  they  will  feek  me  early.'*     In   a  word,    his 
defign  is  to  convert  them  to  the  Chriftian  faith, 
and  beftow  a  fpiritual  deliverance  from  infide- 
lity and  delufion,  as  a  prelude  to  a  temporal  de- 
liverance.    So  God  afferts  by  the  prophet  Eze. 
kiel,   in  the  moft  explicit  manner  :  "  As  I  live, 
**  faith   tlie  Lord  God,    furely  with  a  mighty 
"  hand,  and  with  aflretched  out  arm,  and  with 
"  fury  poured  out,  will  I  rule  over  you :  and  I 
"  will  bring  you  out  from  my  people,  and  will 
'•  gather  you  out  of  the  countries  wherein  ye 
*'  are  fcattered,  with  a  mighty  hand,  and  with 
''  a  ftretched  out  arm,   and  with  fury  poured 
*'  out.     And  I  will  bring  you  into  the  wildcr- 
"  nefs  of  the  people,    and  there   will   I   plead 
^'  with  you  face  to  face.     Like  as    I  pleaded 
'*  with  your  fathers  in   the  wildernefs  of  the 

"  land 


Part  Iir.        "The  Events  foretold  inihem,         271 

"  land  of  Egypt,  fo  will  I  plead  with  you,  faith 
"  the  Lord  God.  And  I  will  ciufe  you  to 
**  pafs  under  the  rod,  and  I  will  bring  you  in- 
"  to  the  bond  of  the  covenant  -"  Ezek.  xx. 
33. —  37,  The  prophet  reprefents  them  here, 
as  "  gathered  from  the  countries  with  fury 
"  poured  out  j — brought  into  the  wildernefs  ,** — 
there  made  to  "  pafs  under  the  rod,"  the  cor- 
rection of  their  own  ccnfcience,  convincing  of 
fm-, — then  admitted  *'  into  the  bond  of  the  co- 
"  venant ;"  not  that  covenant  made  with  their 
fathers,  but  a  "  better  covenant,  eliablifhed  on 
"  better  promifes  ;"  Heb.  viii.  6  ; — That  men- 
tioned by  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  chap.  xxxi. 
31. — 34.  "Behold,  the  days  come,  faith  the  Lord, 
"  that  I  will  make  a  new  covenant  with  ths 
*^  houfs  of  ifraei,  and  with  the  houfe  of  Jndah ; 
"  not  according  to  the  covenant  that  I  made 
*'  with  their  fathers,  in  the  day  that  I  took 
*•  them  by  the  hand,  to  bring  them  out  of  the 
"  land  of  Egypt ;  (which  my  covenant  they 
"  brake,  although  I  was  an  Huiband  unto  them, 
"  faith  the  Lord:)  But  this  Ihall  be  the  cove- 
*'  nant  that  1  will  make  with  the  houfe  of 
"  Ifrael,  After  thofe  days,  faith  the  Lord,  I 
*'  will  put  my  law  in  their  inward  parts,  and 
*'  write  it  in  their  hearts ;  and  will  be  their 
"  God,  and  they  fl-iall  be  my  people.  And 
"  they  (iiaii   teach    no  mere   every   man   his 

"  neighbour. 


272  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.        Part  III. 

"  neighbour,  and  every  man  his  brother,  fay- 
*'  ing,  Know  the  Lord  :  for  they  fhall  all 
*^  know  me,  from  the  leaft  of  them  unto  the 
*'  greateft  of  them,  faith  the  Lord  :  for  I  will 
*'  forgive  their  iniquity,  and  1  will  remember 
"  their  fm  no  more." 

The  fame  circumftances  of  bringing  them  in- 
to the  wiidernefs,  in  confequence  of  diftrefs,  and 
then  convening  them,  are  reprefented  by  the 
Prophet  Hofea.  "  Therefore,  behold,  I  will  al- 
"  lure  (perfuade  ' )  her,  and  bring  her  into  the 
"  wiidernefs,  and  fpeak  comfortably  unto  her. 
"  And  I  will  give  her  her  vineyards  from  thence, 
"  and  the  valley  of  Achor  for  a  door  of  hope  ; 
"  and  Ihe  fliall  ling  there,  as  in  the  days  of  her 
"  youth,  and  as  in  the  day  when  ftie  came  up 

"  out 

(1)  The  wGYdpatach  fignifies  in  general  to  perfuade  or 
induce  another  to  do  what  we  delii'e,  whether  this  is  ef- 
fe6led  by  promife  or  by  threatening,  by  reward  or  by  pu- 
nifhment,  whereas  the  word  allure  limits  the  fenfe  to  a 
perfuaiion  by  promife  :  now  the  parallel  paffage  in  Eze- 
kiel  fhews,  that  they  were  gathered  by  puniftinient, 
therefore  not  allured  into  the  wiidernefs.  The  fame  fenfe 
is  implied  here  ;  for  he  fays  in  the  next  verfe,  "  I  will  give 
"  her  the  valley  of  Achor,"  thatis  of  trouble  or  perturba- 
tion, "  as  a  door  of  hope  ;"  fhe  therefore  comes  into  the 
wiidernefs  with  pertui'bation,  but  God  opens  then  a  door  of 
hope,  by  her  converfion,  fo  that  he  fpeaks  conifortably  to 
her  after  her, arrival  in  the  wiidernefs. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  273 

*'  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt.  And  it  fhall  be  at 
«  that  day,  faith  the  Lord,  that  thou  (halt  call 
"  me  Ifhi,  (my  hulband);  and  fnalt  call  me  no 
'*  more  Baali,  (my  lord).' — And  I  will  betroth 
thee  unto  me  for  ever ;"  Hofeaii.  14,15,16.  19. 
Their  converfion  is  reprefented  by  their  entering 
into  a  marriasre-covenant  with  God.  The  fame 
figure  is  ufed  in  the  Apocalypfe  :  "  The  mar- 
*'  riage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath 
"  made  herfelf  ready;"  Rev.  xix.  7.  The 
fuperior  excellency  of  the  evangelic  covenant,  to 
which  they  are  now  admitted,  beyond  the  legal, 
is  reprefented.  It  confifts  in  giving  a  nearer 
accefs  to  God,  and  more  familiar  converfe  with 
him,  refembling  that  of  a  wife  with  her  huf- 
band,  not  that  of  a  fervant  with  his  mafter. 
"  Thou  flialt  call  me  Ifhi  j  thou  (halt  call  me 
"  no  more  Baali."  So  our  Lord  intimates, 
"  I  call  you  not  fervants,  but  friends."  We 
"  have  not  received  the  fpirit  of  bondage  again 
"  to  fear,  but  the  fpirit  of  adoption,  whereby 
*'  wfi  cry  Abba,  Father."  We  are  not  come 
"  to  mount  Sinai,  but  to  mount  Zion."  That 
they  fliall  be  gathered  by  perfecution,  is  inti- 
mated by  the  prophet  Jeremiah,  "  Behold,  the 
"  days  come,  faith  the  Lord,  that  it  fhall  no 
"  more  be  faid,  the  Lord  liveth  that  brought 
"  up  the  children  of  Ifrael  out  of  the  land  of 
"  ^gypt  5  but,  the  Lord  liveth  that  brought  up 
Mm  <'  the 


274  ^  -^'O'  ^^  ''^^  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

*'  the  children  of  Ifrael  from  the  land  of  the 

*'  north,    and  from  all  the   lands  whither  he 

"  had  driven  them  :  and  I  will  bring  them  again 

"  into  their  land  that  I  gave  unto  their  fathers. 

**  Behold,  I  will  fend  for  many  filhers,  faith  the 

"  Lord,  and  they  fhall  fifli  them  ;  and  after  will 

"  1  fend  for  many  hunters,   and  they  fhall  hunt 

*'  them  from  every  mountain,   and  from  every 

"  hill,  and  out  of  the  holes  of  the  rocks  ;'* 

Jer.  xvi.  14,    15,    16.     Enemies  and  oppreffors 

are  elfewhere  reprefented  under  the  metaphors 

offifhersand  hunters  ',  becaufe  they  ufe  fecret 

wiles  fitly  compared   to  nets,    as  well  as  open 

force,   to   make    men  their  prey.     The  end  of 

this  perfecution  is  to  gather  them,  and  the  time 

is  immediately  before  they  go  up  to  pofTefs  the 

land  given  to  their  fathers. 

The  fame  circumflances  are  laid  before  us 
briefly,  but  diftinctly,  in  another  pafTage  of  the 
fame  prophet :  '*  The  people  which  were  left 
"  of  the  fword,  found  grace  in  the  wildernefs  j 
**  even  Ifrael,  when  I  went  to  caufe  him  to  reft  j 
Jer.  xxxi.  2.  This  wildernefs,  into  which  the 
Jews  are  gathered,  in  order  to  their  converfion, 
appeals  from  the  concurring  teilimony  of  the 

prophets, 

(1)  For  the  firfl,  fee  Amos  iv.  2.  Hab.  i.  14,  15.  Eze- 
kiel  xii.  13.  Hof.  v.  i. ;  for  the  fecond  fee  Gen.  x.  9. 
1  Sum.  xxvi.  SO, 


Part  III.     ^he  Events  foretold  in  them.  275 

jK'ophets,  to  be  lituated  in  AfTyria,  now  Car- 
diftan.  Thus  the  prophet  Ifaiah  (ays,  **  There 
*•*'  fliall  be  an  highway  for  the  remnant  of  his 
"  people,  which  fliall  be  left  from  AlTyria,  like 
"  as  it  was  to  Ifrael  in  the  day  that  he  came  up 
"  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt;"  chap.  xi.  16. 

No  unprejudiced  perfon  can  doubt  that  the 
whole  of  the  paiTage  from  the  nth  verfe  down- 
wards, points  to  the  future  reftoration  of  the 
Jews,  without  any  reference  to  the  return  from 
Babylon.  If  fo,  they  are  reprefented,  ver.  ir. 
as  collected  from  the  feveral  countries  there 
mentioned.  They  are  reprefented,  ver.  16.  as 
coming  up  from  one  country,  namely,  AfTyria, 
to  take  poiTeflion  of  the  land  given  their  fa- 
thers ;  confequently  Afiyria  is  the  place  of  ren- 
dezvous, from  whence  the  nation  comes  up  in 
a  coUecled  body,  as  formerly  from  the  land  of 
Egypt.  Now,  as  the  paffagss  formerly  quoted 
fliew,  that  the  Jews  are  colleded  into  a  wildcr- 
nefs,  and  this  intimates  that  they  are  gathered 
together  into  Affyria,  it  is  an  obvious  inference, 
that  the  wildernefs  is  liuiated  in  AlTyria. 

In  regard  they  are  expelled  from  their  habita- 
tions by  perfecution,  as  we  hav^e  formerly  fcen, 
it  is  probable  the  perfecution  rages  in  the  feve- 
ral countries  mentioned  in  the  nth  verfe.  In 
Aiiyria,  (the  inhabited  parts  of  it,  for  they  are 
forced  into  the  defert),  in  Egypt  \   in  Pathros, 


276  y! Key  io  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

a  country  of  Egypt ;  in  Cufli,  or  Arabia  ;  in 
Elam,  or  Perfia ;  in  Shinar,  or  the  country  where 
Babylon  ftood ;  in  Hamath,  or  the  confines  of 
Syria ;  and  in  the  iflands  of  the  fea,  the  coafts 
of  the  Mediterranean.  "  And  it  Ihall  come  to 
**  pafs  in  that  day,  that  the  Lord  fliall  beat  off 
*'  from  the  channel  of  the  river  unto  the  ftream 
"  of  Egypt,  and  ye  Ihall  be  gathered  one  by 
*'  one,  O  ye  children  of  Ifrael.  And  it  fiiall 
**  come  to  pafs  in  that  day,  that  the  great  trum- 
"  pet  fhall  be  blown,  and  they  fhall  come  which 
"  were  ready  to  perifh  in  the  land  of  Affyria, 
"  and  the  outcafts  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and 
*'  fhall  worII:ip  the  Lord  in  the  holy  mount  at 
"  Jerufalem ;"  Ifaiah  xxvii.  12,  13.  Every 
circumftance  in  this  reprefentation  exa<5lly  qua- 
drates with  the  view  already  given.  All  the 
Jews  reliding  in  the  countries  lituated  betwixt 
the  Euphrates  and  the  Nile,  are  "  beat  off;" 
violently  expelled  from  their  dwellings ;  par- 
ticularly, they  are  call  out  of  Egypt.  But  the 
effect  of  this  expullion,  is  to  gather  them  toge- 
ther. They  are  gathered  "  one  by  one  ;"  they 
Heal  av/ay  to  the  place  of  rendezvous,  "  one  by 
"  one."  The  place  of  rendezvous  is  "  Affyria," 
where  "  they  are  ready  to  peridi ;"  to  be  fa- 
inifhed  with  hunger  in  the  wildernefs,  before 
they  arc  admitted  into  the  bonds  of  the  cove- 
nant ;    but  alter  they  are  admitted,  they  come 

up 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  277 

up  from  Affyria,  "to  worfhip  the  Lord  in  the 
"  holy  mount  at  Jeruflilem." — The  prophet  Ho- 
fea  intimates  the  fame  truth,  '' They  are  gone 
*'  up  to  Affyria,  a  wild  afs  alone  by  himfelf;" 
Chap.  viii.  9.  All  the  circumftances  of  the  nar- 
rative fhew,  that  the  time  in  which  they  are 
faid  to  go  up  to  Affyria,  coincides  with  the  clofe 
of  their  difperfion,  and  the  period  of  their  con- 
verfion.  Their  difperfion  is  reprefented  (verfe  8.) 
as  the  confequence  of  their  fins,  particularly 
their  idolatry.  *'  Ifrael  is  fwallowed  up;  now 
"  fhall  they  be  among  the  Gentiles  as  a  veffel 
"  wherein  is  no  pleafure."  By  a  method  com- 
mon with  the  prophets,  to  contrafl  judgment 
with  mercy,  and  mingle  confolation  with  re- 
proof, he  immediately  paffes  to  the  clofe  of  their 
difperfion  ,  "  For  (But)  they  are  gone  up  to  Af- 
*'  fyria.  " — Their  lituatlon  there  can  only  apply 
to  the  clofe  of  their  difperfion,  and  it  exactly  a- 
grees  to  the  views  already  given  of  it,  "  A  wild 
"  afs  alone  by  himfelf,"  that  is  feparated  from 
the  other  nations,  and,  like  a  wild  afs,  living  in 
the  deferts.  It  is  the  period  in  which  God  will 
gather  them,  notwithflanding  all  their  pro- 
voking fms.  "  Ephraim  hath  hired  lovers.  Yea, 
*'  though  they  have  hired  among  the  nations, 
*•  now  will  I  gather  them  ;"  verfe  9,  lo.  In  a 
word,  it  is  the  period  when  they  fiiail  be  brought 
to  mourn  for  the  "  King  of  princes,"  whom  their 

fathers 


278  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

fathers  crucified,  and  they  fo  long  rejecled  and 
blafphemcd  ;  but  the  time'  of  their  mourning 
fliall  be  Ihort,  it  fhall  be  quickly  fucceeded  by 
the  joy  of  pardon  and  acceptance.  Thefe  cir- 
camilancGS  fix  the  time  of  their  going  to  Affy- 
ria,  to  the  period  of  their  converfion  ;  and  if  fo. 
Ally ri a  mu ft  be  the  place  of  rendezvous.  We 
have  another  pailage  to  the  fame  pur  pofe,  Kof.  xi. 
II."  I'hey  (hall  tremble  as  a  bird  out  of  Egypt, 
*'  and  as  a  dove  out  of  the  land  of  Affyria  :  And 
*'  I  will  place  them  in.  their  houfes,  faith  the 
«'  Lord." 

God  intimates  mercy,  ver.  8,  9. — their  obe- 
dience, ver,  10.  The  mean  of  bringing  them  to 
obedience,"  He  fljall  roar  like  a  lion  ;"  that  is, 
threaten  their  deftruclion  by  perfecution.  The 
confequence  of  this  is,  "  that  the  children  fhall 
*'  tremble  from  the  weft ;"  the  mofl:  diliant  from 
the  country  where  it  rages  fliail  be  afraid.  Such 
as  dwell  in  Egypt  fhall  lice  from  the  perfecution 
as  a  bird,  they  Ihall  be  "  outcafts."  They  frail 
be  in  AlTyria,  "  as  doves  of  the  valley,  all  of 
*'  tlicm  mourning  every  one  for  his  iniquity." 
After  which  they  flvall  be  fettled  in  tlie  land  gi- 
ven 

(I)  The  particle  meet  {igniaes  romctimes  a  fliort  pc- 
Tiocb  as  Pful.  xxxvii.  10,  yei  a  iiltle  while  and  the  wicked 
Iball  net  be  ;  Jer.  li.  33.  yei  a  little  v/hile  and  the  time  of 
ker  harveft  tball  conie.    Their  mourning  fuall  be  great, 

iSecli.  :s.ii.  10.  but  itb  duraliou  lliort. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  hi  iheni.  279 

ven  to  their  fathers.  "  And  I  will  place  thern 
*'  in  their  houfes,  faith  the  Lord."  Here  the 
fame  circumfiances  are  detailed,  and  AfTyria  re- 
prefented  as  the  place  of  rendezvous. 

The  fame  circumftance  is  predicted  by  the 
prophet  Micah.  chap.  vii.  12.  "In  that  day 
"  alfo  he  (Ifrael)  rh?Jl  come  even  to  thee 
"  (Jerufaiem)  from  AlTyria.'*  The  time  fpeci- 
iied  is  that  in  which  Ifrael  "  fhall  arife  from  his 
*'  fall,  and  receive  light  from  the  Lord  in  dark- 
•'  nefsj"  ver.  8. — in  which  he  Ihall  be  made 
fenfible  of  fin,  and  inftrucled  in  the  righteouf- 
nefs  of  God.  "I  will  bear  the  indignation  of 
*'  the  Lord,  becaufe  I  have  fmned  againft  him, 
"  until  he  plead  my  caufe,  and  execute  judg- 
*'  ment  for  me  :  he  will  bring  me  forth  to  the 
*'  light,  and  I  Ihall  behold  his  righteoufnefs," 
ver.  9. — in  which  his  enemies  "  fliall  be  trodden. 
"  down  as  the  mire  of  the  ftreets,'*  ver.  10. — in 
which  the  national  polity  fhall  be  reftored,  and 
the  decree  of  their  enemies  for  their  deftruclion 
fhall  be  overturned,  ver.  11. — At  that  time  the 
nation  fhall  come  up  from  Affyria,  to  poffefs  the 
fortified  cities  of  Judah.  Now  all  thefe  circum- 
fiances can  apply  only  to  their  future  reftora- 
tion.  At  that  period,  therefore,  the  nation 
comes  in  a  collected  body  from  Affyria,  lo  that 
AlTyria  mufl  be  the  place  of  rendezvous. 

That 


figo  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

That  Aflyria  is  the  place  of  rendezvous,  ap- 
pears from  Zech.  x.  lo.  "  And  I  will  bring 
''  them  again  alfo  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  and 
'^  gather  them  out  of  Aflyria  j  and  I  will  bring 
"  them  into  the  land  of  Gilead  and  Lebanon, 
"  and  place  fliall  not  be  found  for  them."  The 
paflage  of  which  this  makes  a  part,  is  fo  obvi- 
oufly  defcriptive  of  the  reftoration  of  the  Jews, 
in  the  latter  days,  that  it  has  been  fo  applied  by 
eminent  commentators'.  I  fliall  not  therefore 
fpend  time  to  prove  it.  Egypt  is  joined  to  Af- 
fyria,  as  in  fome  of  the  parallel  paflages  already 
mentioned,  becaufe  the  Egyptian  Jews  confti- 
tute  the  greater  part  of  thofe  gathered  together; 
but  ftill  they  are  reprefented  as  "  beat  off,'*  or 
*'  outcafts  from  Egypt  as  a  trembling  bird,'* 
purfued  by  its  enemy,  flying  from  Egypt ; 
whereas  they  are  gathered  into  Affyria,  and 
from  thence  come  up  in  an  united  body,  to 
take  poflefTion  of  the  land  given  to  their  fathers. 
From  all  which,  I  infer,  that  the  wildernefs  in- 
to which  they  are  gathered,  in  order  to  their 
converfion,  is  fituated  in  Affyria,  now  called 
Curdiftan. 

SEC- 

(1)  See  Lowth's  Commentary  on  the  place. 


■part  III.       The  Even- s  foretold  in  them,         281 


SECTION    IV. 

The  Jews  are  converted  to  Chrijlianity  in  the  Defert 
"juhere  they  are  gathered  together » 

When  the  Jews  are  thus  colle6led  into  the 
wildernefs  of  Aflyria,    by  the  perfecution  car- 
ried on  by  the  blafphemous  king,    when  they 
are  ready  to  perifh  for  want,  and  their  hearts, 
wrung  by  affliction,  are  poured  out  before  the 
Lordj  God  manifefts  his  mercy  by  their  conver- 
fion,    as  a  previous  ftep  to  their  reftoration. 
The  manner  of  it  is  diftinftly  reprefented  to  the 
prophet  Ezekiel,  in  avifion,  chap,  xxxvii.  i.—- 
10.  and  the  meaning  of  that  vifion  is  opened  up, 
ver.  1 1. — 14.  ("  The  hand  of  the  Lord  was  up- 
"  on  me,   and  carried  me  out  in  the  Spirit  of 
"  the  Lord,  and  fet  me  down  in  the  midft  of 
"  the  valley  which  was  full  of  bones,"  ^c."). 

That  the  primary  and  only  meaning  of  this 
paflage  is  to  reprefent  the  converfion  of  the 
Jewifh  nation,  appears  from  the  frequent  ufe  of 
this  metaphor  in  fcripture.  Pcrfons  unconverted 
are  faid  to  be  dead,  while  thofe  that  are  con- 
verted are  faid  to  be  made  alive.  So  our  Lord 
fays,  «  Let  the  dead  bury  their  dead  j"  Matt.  viii. 
Nn 


28 i  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies^  Part  III. 

22.  Unlefs  the  term  dead,  as  firll  exprelTed, 
fignifies  fpiritually  dead,  it  can  have  no  mean- 
ing ;  but  if  it  docs,  the  meaning  is  obvious; 
that  they  were  unconverted,  did  not  incapacitate 
them  to  perform  the  funeral  rites  of  oneHteraliy 
dead.  Again,  he  fays,  "  Verily  I  fay  unto  you, 
"  The  hour  now  is^  when  the  dead  fhall  hear  the 
"  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  they  that  hear 
*'  fliall  live ,"  John  v.  25.  Our  Lord  could  not 
refer  to  the  general  refurreclion,  lince  that  great 
event  is  ftill  a  diftant  one,  but  evidently  meant  to 
affirm  that  the  gofpel  was  then  preached,  accom- 
panied with  power  to  convert  the  unconverted. 
So  the  Apoflle  fays,  "  You  hath  he  quickened 
''  who  were  dead  in  trefpaffes  and  fms  ;"  Eph.  iL 
I .  Again,  I  find  this  metaphor  exprefsly  applied 
as  here,  to  the  converfion  of  the  Jewifh  nation, 
both  in  the  Old  and  New  Teftament.  Thus, 
Ifa.  xxvi.  19.  "  Thy  dead  men  lliall  live  to- 
"  gether  :  with  my  dead  body  fhall  they  arife. 
"  Awake  and  fmg  ye  that  dwell  in  the  duft  ; 
"  for  thy  dew  is  as  the  dew  of  herbs,  and  the 
"  earth  fhall  caft  out  the  dead."  The  addrefs 
is  to  the  Jewifh  church,  at  the  period  immedi- 
ately preceding  their  refloration  from  the  great 
difperfion.  It  is  as  if  God  had  faid.  Thy  mem- 
bers, fo  long  fpiritually  dead,  fliall  be  revived, 
in   confequence   of  my    covenant  relation   to 

them. 


Part  III*      The  Evenis  foretold  in  thcnu  283 

them  ',  they  fhall  be  converted.  Awake  and 
fing  ye  who  are  fpiritually  dead,  in  a  hopelefs 
ft  ate,  like  thofe  who  dwell  in  the  grave.  Grace 
fhall  defcend  in  abundance,  and  on  the  multi- 
tude as  the  dew  upon  the  grafs  ;  you  (liall  be 
converted  in  a  collected  body,  univerfally  and 
inftantaneoufly,  as  when  the  earth,  at  ths  gene-  • 
ral  refurreclion,    (hall  cafl:  forth  the  dead. 

The  Prophet  Hofea  feems  to  have  their  con- 
Verlion  in  view,  chap,  vi.  2,  "  After  two  days, 

"  he 

(1)1  have  followed  in  the  paraphrafe  the  fentiments  oF 
Lowth,  in  his  Commentary,  and  of  Bifhop  Lowth,  in  his 
Notes  on  his  Tranflation  of  Ifaiah.  Both  fuppofe  "  my 
*'  dead  body"  fl)ould  be  my  dead  bodies.,  and  therefore  the 
fame  with  the  "  dead  men,"  mentioned  immediately  be- 
fore;  only,  whereas  they  are  firftreprefented  as  members 
of  the  church,  they  are  afterwards  reprefented  as  in  co- 
venant Avith  God.  But  in  regard  the  word  is  In  the  fia- 
gular  number,  as  readeredby  our  tranflation,  "  My  dead 
•"  body,"  I  fhall  offer  another  fenfe  which  the  expreflion 
fuggefls,  leaving  it  to  the  reader's  choice.  I  fuppofe  the 
words  are  fpoken  by  the  Mcffiah,  intimating  the  time  and 
the  mean  of  their  converhon  ;  namely,  Avhen  they  are 
convincedof  his  refurreclion,  and  in  confequence  of  their 
belief  in  that  truth.  The  Jews  did  and  do  btiicve  that 
the  body  of  Jcfus  is  yet  dead.  So  long  as  they  retain 
thofe  fentiments,  their  hope  fiiall  be  buried  in  his  grave  ; 
but  when  they  are  convinced  that  he  is  rifen,  together 
with  that  convj'.nion,  fpiritual  life  fliall  be  infufed  into 
.their  foulsi 


284  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

*'  he  will  revive  us ;    in  the  third  day,  he  will 
**  raife  us  up,  and  we  fliall  live  in  his  fight'." 
Similar  expreflions  are  ufed  to  denote  their  con- 
verfion,  Hofea  xiii.  14.     "  I  will  ranfom  them 
'*  from  the  power  of  the  grave :   I  will  redeem 
"  them  from  death :    O  death  I  will   be   thy 
"  plagues ;   O  grave  I  will  be  thy  deftruftion." 
To  the  fame  purpofe  the  prophet  Zechariah  fays, 
"  They  ihall  live  with  their  children,  and  turn 
*'  again;"    Zech.  x.  9.     And   the  Apoftle  ex- 
preffes  "  the  receiving  them  again"  to  be  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  and  the  confequent  increafe 
of  converiion  among  the  Gentiles,  by  thefe  words, 
*'  Life  from  the  dead ;  Rom.  xi.  15.     Further, 
the  meaning  of  the  refurre6lion  in  this  paffage 
is  clearly  afcertainedby  the  illuftration  annexed, 
*'  And  ye  Ihail  know  that  I  am  the  Lord,  when 
*'  I  have  opened  your  graves,  O  my  people,  and 
**  brought  you  up  out  of  your  graves,  and  fiiall 
"  put  my  Spirit  in  you,   and   ye   fliall  live ;" 
Ezekiel  xxxvii.    13,   14.     So  that,   "  bringing 
"  them  up  out  of  their  graves,"  is,   in  other 
words,   "  putting  his  fpirit  in  them  ;'*   that  is, 
converting  them.    Their  reftoration  to  the  land 
given  their  fathers,  is  an  event  pofterior  to  their 
converfion,   not  at  all  intended  by  the  refurrec- 
tion  of  the  dry  bones,   but  typified  by  the  em- 
blematical 

(1)  See  an  illuftration  of  this  pafTage,  page  80, 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  285 

blematical  action  of  the  prophet,   in  the  follow- 
ing part  of  the  chapter. 

Having  thus  difcovered  the  general  meaning 
of  the  paiTage,  by  examining  it  more  narrowly, 
we  (liall  find  a  minute   detail  of  the  manner  of 
their  converfion.     "  The  hand  of  the  Lord  was 
"  upon  me,   and  carried  me  out  in  the  fpirit  of 
"  the  Lord,  and  fet  me  down  in  the  midft  of 
"  the  valley  which  was  full  of  bones  ;"    Ezekiel 
xxxvii,  I.     The  valley  into  which  the  prophet 
is  introduced,    is  the  wildernefs  of  Affyria;  the 
bones  are  *'  the  whole  houfe  of  Ifrael'*  there  col- 
le<5led  :   They  are  reprefented  by  bones,  becaufe 
of  their  hopelefs  ^ndition,  threatened  with  de- 
ilruclion,   and  no  appearance  of  God's  interpo- 
fition  for  their  deliverance.     "  They  fay,   Our 
*'  bones  are  dried,  and  our  hope  is  loft  ;    we  are 
"  cut  off  for  our  parts  ;'*   Ezekiel  xxxvii.    11. 
Their  hopelefs  condition  proceeds  from  their  in- 
fidelity,  though  for  the  prefent  moment  they 
are  not  confcious  of  the  caufe.     "  And  caufed 
"  me  to  pafs  by  them  round  about ;   and,  be- 
"  hold,  they  were  very  many  in  the  open  valley ; 
"  and  lo,  they  were  very  dry ;"  Ezekielxxxvii.  2. 
On  a  further  furvey,  the  prophet  difcerns  the  hoft 
to  be  numerous,  but  their  infidelity  to  be  rivet- 
ted,  and  to  have  exifted  for  a  long  time ;  the  bones 
are  very  dry,   as  having  continued  in  a  fi;ate  of 
death  for  ages  before.     "  And  he  faid  unto  me, 

"  Son 


«86  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

"  Son  of  m:in,  can  thefc  bones  live  ?  And  I 
"  anfwered,  O  Lord  God,  thou  knoweft  ;"  Eze- 
kkl  xxxvii.  3.  The  prophet  all  along  perfonates 
the  teachers  employed  by  God  at  the  time  ap- 
pointed, as  his  inftruments  to  convert  the  mul- 
titude. He  begins  therefore  by  removing  their 
fcruples  ;  he  queilions  them  if  it  was  poffible  to 
convert  that  infidel  multitude  to  the  faith  of  the 
Mefiiah,  whom  their  fathers  crucified,  and  they 
lb  long  rejected  and  blafphemed  ?  Tliey  an- 
Iwer,  That  the  thing  is  not  probable;  however, 
that  nothing  is  impoilible  for  Divine  Power. 

*'  Again,  he  faid  unto  me,  Prophefy  upon 
"  thefe  bones,  and  fay  unto  them,  O  ye  dry 
'*  bones,  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord.  Thus  faith 
"  the  Lord  God  unto  thefe  bones,  Behold,  I  will 
"  caufe  breath  to  enter  into  yovi,  and  ye  fhall 
'*=  live  :  And  I  will  lay  fmews  upon  you,  and 
"  will  bring  up  flePn  upon  you,  and  cover  you 
'^  with  ildn,  and  put  breath  in  you,  and  ye  fnall 
"  live  ;  and  ye  fiiail  know  that  I  am  the  Lordj" 
Ezekiel  xxxvii.  4,  5,  6.  Having  removed  the 
fcruples  of  the  teachers,  God  exprefsly  com- 
mands them  to  prophefy,  that  is,  to  illuftrate 
the  truth  ;  proving  from  the  word,  that  Jefus 
ofNazareth  is  the  Meffiah.  Exhorting  the  peo- 
ple, at  the  fame  time,  to  receive  this  truth  as 
the  only  mean  of  making  them  fpiritually  alive, 
relloring  them  to  the  favour  of  God,  and  deli- 

verins^ 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  m  ihem.  287 

vering  them  from  their  prefent  diftrefs.  Inti- 
mating likewife,  for  their  encouragement,  that 
the  power  of  God  was  able  to  remove  their  fcru- 
ples,  however  ftrongly  confirmed,  and  long 
continued. 

"  So  I  prophefied  as  I  was  commanded  ;  and 
"  as  I  prophefied  there  was  a  noife,  and,  be- 
*'  hold,  a  (baking,  and  the  bones  came  toge- 
"  ther,  bone  to  his  bone.  And  when  I  beheld, 
"  lo,  the  fmews  and  the  fledi  came  up  upon 
**  them,  and  the  fkin  covered  them  above  :  But 
**  there  was  no  breath  in  them  ;"  Ez-k.  xxxvii, 
7,  8.  In  confequence  of  the  teacher's  exhorta- 
tion, there  is  a  ftir  among  the  people ;  they 
give  earneft  attenti<fn  to  the  truth,  and,  like  the 
Jews  of  Berea,  "  fearch  the  fcriptures,  to  fee 
"  whether  thefe  things  be  fo."  By  this  difpofi- 
tion  to  receive  the  truth,  there  is  a  progrefs  to- 
wards converfion  ;  and  their  flate  now  differs 
from  that  in  which  they  entered  the  wildernefs, 
as  the  flate  of  a  dead  body  entire  in  its  parts, 
cloathed  with  flefh,  and  covered  with  fkin,  dif- 
fers, from  that  of  dry  bones,  feparated  each  from 
the  other.  ^'^  But  there  was  no  breath  in  them." 
They  were  ftill  deflitute  of  that  faith  which 
unites  the  foul  to  Chrifl,  and  derives  life  from 
him,  the  head  of  fpiritual  influences. 

"  Then  f.iid  he  unto  me,  Prophefy  unto  the 
"  wind,  (fpirit),  prophefy,  Son  of  man,  and  fay 

"  to 


a88  J  Key  lo  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

"  to  the  wind,  (fpirit),  Thus  faith  the  Lord 
*'  God,  Come  from  the  four  winds,  O  breath, 
"  (fpirit),  and  breathe  upon  thefe   flain,  that 
"  they  may   live;"    Ezekiei  xxxvii.  9/   God 
therefore  commands  the   teachers   to  illuftrate 
another  truth,  namely,  that  converfion  is  the 
work  of  God's  Spirit  j  and  that,  in  order  to  re- 
ceive his  influence,   it  is  neceffary  to  pray  for 
him.  "  So  I  prophelied  as  he  commanded  me, 
*'  and   the    breath    (fpirit)   came  into   them, 
*'  and  they  lived  and  flood  up  upon  their  feet, 
**  an  exceeding  great  army  ;  Ezek.  xxxvii.  10. 
In  obedience  to  God's  command,  the  teachers 
inftrucl  the  multitude,  concerning  the  necefllty 
of  the  influences  of  the  Spirit,  in  order  to  convert 
them.     Afterwards  they  direct  their  prayers  to 
God,  in  which  the  people  join,  requefting  his 
influences.     While  they  are  thus  employed,  the 
Spirit  defcends  with  his  powerful  and  liberal  in- 
fluences, converting  this  great  multitude,  in- 

fl:antly 

(1)  The  word  Ruach,  in  the  original,  fignifies  wind  and 
fpirit,  and  is  commonly  ufed  to  denote  the  Spirit  of  God. 
The  repetition  of  the  word  prophefy  in  this  verfe,  inti- 
mates two  diftincl  parts  of  the  dire6lion  ;  Jirst,  to  explain 
the  doclrine  concerning  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  ;  se- 
cond'jj  to  apply  the  doSlrine,  by  dire6ling  them  to  pray 
for  him.  Accordingly  an  addrefs  to  him  immediately 
follows  :  "  O  breath,  breathe  upon  thefe  {lain>  that  they 

"  may  live." 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  289 

ftantly  and  unlverfally,  to  the  faith  of  the  Mef- 
fiah,  whom  their  fathers  crucified. 

The  circumftances  lefpecting  the  manner  of 
their  converfion,  reprefented  here  together  in 
one  view,  are  narrated  feparately  in  other  paf- 
fages.  That  the  Spirit  of  God  is  the  agent  in 
operating  their  converfion,  appears  from  the 
teftimony  of  Ifaiah,  who  intimates,  that  they 
fhall  continue  in  a  flate  of  difperfion,  exiled 
from  their  own  land,  until  the  Spirit  is  bellowed 
for  their  converfion.  ''  The  palaces  fiiall  be  for- 
"  fakcn  ;  the  multicude  of  the  city  Ihall  be 
*'  left;  the  forts  and  towers  (hall  be  for  dens 
*'  for  ever,  a  joy  of  wild  affes,  a  pafture  of 
*'  flocks ;  until  the  Spirit  be  poured  upon  us 
*'  from  on  high,  and  the  wildernefs  be  a  fruit- 
*'  ful  field,  and  the  fruitful  field  be  counted  for 
"  aforeft  ;"  Ifa.  xxxii.  14,  15.  Yet  more  ex- 
prefsly,  "  Fear  not,  O  Jacob  my  fervant  ;  and 
"  thou  Jeihurun,  whom  I  have  chofen.  For 
"  I  will  pour  water  upon  him  that  is  thirfty, 
*'  and  floods  upon  the  dry  ground  ;  I  will  pour 
"  my  Spirit  upon  thy  feed,  and  my  blefilng  up- 
*'  on  thine  offspring  ;  and  they  fliall  fpring  up 
*'  as  among  the  grafs,  as  willows  by  the  water- 
"  courfes  ;'*  Ifa.  xUv.  2,  3,  4.  But  above  all, 
the  prophet  Joel  reprefents  their  converfion  by 
the  influences  of  the  Spirit,  in  the  moft  explicit 
terms :  "  And  it  Ihall  come  to  pafs  afterwards, 
Oo  "  that 


290        -^  i^^y  io  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

**  that  I  will  pour  forth  my  Spirit  upon  all  flefli ; 
•'  and  your  fons  and  your  daughters  fl'iall  pro- 
"  phecy,  your  old  men  fliall  dream  dreams,  your 
*'  young  men  Ihall  fee  vifions :   and  alfo  upon 
*'  the  fervants  and  upon  the  handmaids  in  thofe 
"  days,  will  I  pour   out  my   Spirit ;"    Joel  ii. 
28,  29.     That  thefe  words  refer  to  the  future 
converJjon  of  the  Jews,  is  evident  from  the  con- 
nection.    In  the  preceding   context,  v/e  have 
fuch  an  account  of  their  happinels  as  can  only 
apply   to   the  Millennium,    ver.    21. — 27.  and 
the  following  chapter  (as  wehavefeen,  p.  264) 
applies  to  their  converfion  and  reftoration.    Nor 
can  it  be  any  obje6lion  that  the   Apoftle  Peter 
apples  the  palTage  to  the  effulion  of  the  Spirit 
on  the  day  of  Pentecoft,  becaufe  fome  prophe- 
■cies  have  a  double  meanins: :  This  is  one  of 
thefe  ;  the  effulion  of  the  Spirit  on  the  apoftles 
was  an  earneftof  the  more  plentiful  effufion  of 
the  fame  Spirit  on  the  whole  congregation  of 
Ifrael,  in  their  converfion.     That  the  word  of 
God  is  the  inftrument  in  the  hand  of  the  Spirit 
for  operating  their  converfion,    appears  from 
Ifaiah  :  "  For  as  the  rain  cometh  down,  and  the 
"  fnow,  from  heaven,  and  returneth  not  thither, 
**  but  watereth  the  earth,  and  maketh  it   bring 
"  forth  and  bud,  that   it  may  give  feed  to  the 
**  fower,  and  bread  to  the  eater  j    fo  fliall  my 
"  word  be  that  goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth  : 

"  it 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  291 

*'  it  fhall  not  return  unto  me  void  ;   but  it  fhall 
**  accomplifh  that  which  I  pleafe,    and  it   fhall 
^'  profper  in  the  thing  whereto  I  fent  it;"  Ifa.  Iv. 
10,   I  (.  Thefe  expreifions  refer  to  the  conver- 
iion  of  the  Jews,  as  we  learn  from   their  con- 
nection, particularly  the   deliverance  immedi- 
ately following  this  effedual  operation  of  God's 
word.     *^  For  ye  fhall  go  out  with  joy,  and  be 
*'  led  forth  with  peace  :  the  mountains  and  the 
"  hills  fliall  break  forth  before  you  into  finging, 
*'  and  all  the  trees  of  the  field  fliall  clap  their 
**  hands  ;"  Ifa.  Iv.    12.  The  fame  truth  is  im- 
plied in   that  addrefs   of  the  Redeemer  to  the 
Jewidi  nation  :    "  As  for  me,  this   is  my  cove- 
"  nant  with  them,  faith  the  Lord  ;  My  Spirit 
*'  that  is  upon  thee,  and  my  words  which  I  have 
"  put  in  thy  mouth,  fhall  not  depart  out  of  thy 
"  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  feed,  nor 
"  outof  the  mouth  of  thy  feeds  feed,  faith   the 
"  Lord,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever ;"  Ifa.  lix. 
21.     The  preceding  verfe  reprefents  the  future 
converfion  of  the  Jewifli  nation,    according  to 
the  interpretation  of  the  apojftle,    Rom.  xi.  16, 
In  this  therefore  there  is   a  promife,  that  the 
fame  word  and  Spirit  which  converted  them, 
fhould  continue  to  direct  their  poflerity  through- 
out all  generations ;    confequently  it  is  by    the 
word,  as  an  inflrument  in  the  hand  of  the  Spirit, 
that  they  are  converted,  which  is  confirmed  by 

the 


ips  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  HI. 

the  teftlmony  of  the  apoftle:  "  But  even  unto  this 
"  day,  when  Mofes  is  read,  the  vail  is  upon  their 
"  heart.  Neverthelefs,  when  it  Ihiall  turn  to  the 
"  Lord,  the  vail  fliall  be  taken  away;"  2  Cor.  iii. 
15,  16.  It  is  highly  probable,  that  the  opera- 
tion of  the  word  and  Spirit  fhall  be  accompanied 
by  an  outward  vifion,  to  eflecl  their  ccnverfion, 
in  a  manner  fo  powerful,  fudclen,  and  univerfal, 
as  it  is  reprefented.  The  learned  Mede  fu^t^gefts 
this  opinion,  by  way  of  conje£lare',  and  founds 
it  on  St.  Paul's  converlion,  particularly  his  own 
declaration  concerning  it,  1  Tim.  i.'i6.  "  How- 
*'  belt,  for  this  caufe  I  obtained  mercy,  that  in 
*'  me  firft  Jefus  Chrift  might  (liew  forth  all  long- 
*'  fuffering,  for  a  pattern  to  them  which  jfhould 
*'  hereafter  believe  on  him  to  life  everlafting  ;'* 
on  which  Mede  obferves,  "  I  pray  confider  fe- 
*^  rioufly  that  pattern  of  St.  Paul's  converlion, 
*'  fo  differing  from  all  other  men's  that  ever 
*'  were,  and  how  fitly  his  condition  before  it  re- 
*'  fembles  that  of  the  Jews,  in  their  bitter  ob- 
"  flinacy  aga'nfl  Chrifl  and  Ghriflians.  Why  did 
"  Chrifl  vouchfafe  fo  flrange  a  call  to  that  man 
*'  above  other  men!  Was  it  not  a  pledge  or 
*^  pattern  of  fomething  that  would  be  vouch- 
**  fafed  his  nation.  I  know  not  whether  St.  Paul's 
"  meaning,  but  I  am  fure  his  words  may  be 

"  applied 

(1)  See  Mede's  Works,  Book  IV.  Ep.   14.  Idem  Ep. 
17.  Book  V.  chap.  2. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  ihem.  293 

*'  applied  to  what  I  mean  '.*'  Another  ground 
of  this  opinion  adduced  by  him,  is  Zech.  xii,  10. 
"  They  iliail  look  upon  me  whom  they  have 
"  pierced  ;"  together  with  Matth.  xxiii.  39. 
"  Ye  fliall  not  fee  me  henceforth,  till  ye  fliall 
**  fay,  BlefTed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name 
**  of  the  Lord." — '*  They  will  never  believe  that 
*'  Chrift  reigns  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  un- 
*'  til  they  fee  him.  It  muft  bean  invincible  evi- 
"  dence  which  muft  convert  them,  after  fo 
*'  many  hundred  years  fettled  obftinacy"".'* 

The  conjeclure  of  Mede  appears  to  me  high- 
ly probable,  from  certain  expreflions  of  the 
prophets,  refpecling  the  converfion  of  the  Jew- 
ilh  nation.  Thus,  Ifaiah  fays,  "  They  fliall  fee 
*^  eye  to  eye,  when  the  Lord  fliall  bring  again 
"  Zion  3*'  IHi.  Hi.  8.   The  return  here  promifed 

is, 

(1)  Book  IV.  Ep.  14. 

(2)  Ibid.  Mede  builds  further  on  the  actual  converfion 
of  a  great  number  of  Jews  in  Arabia  Felix,  in  the  iixth 
century,  by  a  vifion  ;  Book  IV^.  Ep.  17.  But  as  the  (lo- 
ry is  not  well  authenticated,  I  omit  it.  In  the  fame 
place,  he  refutes  objedions  that  were  made  to  this  opinion 
by  Dr.  Twiifc  ;  as,^?y?, "  That  the  converfion  is  wrought 
*'  by  taking  away  the  vail  from  their  hearts  ;"  2  Cor.  iii, 
16.  The  ansnver  is,  "  That  the  one  is  the  internal  caufe, 
"  the  other  the  external  caufe  ;  and  their  joint  operation 
"  is  perfectly  confiftent,  as  in  the  converfion  of  St  Paul." 
Ano\.\itv  object  ion  \f^%  offered  :  "  How  fuch  a  vifion  fhould 

"  be 


294  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies.        Part  III, 

is,  their  rcftoration  from  their  great  difperfion, 
at  that  period,  they  fhall  fee  the  Lord,  ''  eye  to 
"  eye.*'  This  expreflion  is  ufed(Numb.  xiv.  14.) 
and  applied  to  the  vifible  manifeftations  of  the 
divine  prefence  vouchfafed  to  Ifrael  in  the  wil- 
derncfs  :  "  They  have  heard  that  thou,  Lord, 
*'  art  feen  face  to  face  (eye  to  eye)  ;  and  that 
*'  thy  cloud  ftandeth  over  them  ;  and  that  thou 
**  goeft  before  them,  by  day-time  in  a  pillar  of 
<*  cloud,  and  in  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night.'*  To 
the  fame  purpofe  God  fays  by  the  prophet  Eze- 
kiel,  *'  I  will  bring  you  into  the  wildernefs  of 
"  the  people,  and  there  will  I  plead  with  you 
*^  face  to  face.  Like  as  I  pleaded  with  your 
*'  fathers  in  the  wildernefs  of  the  land  of  Egypt, 
**  fo  will  I  plead  with  you,  faith  the  LordGodj" 
Ezek.  XX.  35,  36. 

The 

"  be  tnanifefled  to  the  Jews,  difperfed  in  feveral  parts  of 
*'  the  world."  To  this  the  ansiver  of  Mede  is  not  fatif- 
fad^ory  :  "  What  if  the  Jews  alone  fliall  fee  and  hear  the 
"  voice  of  Chrift,  but  none  of  the  Gentiles,  aniongft 
*'  whom  they  dwell ;  though  perhaps  fome  ftrange  light, 
"  for  a  teflimony,  may  at  that  inftant  furprife  the  whole 
"  world,  to  the  aftonifhment  of  the  nations  therein." 
This  fuppolition  multiplies  miracles.  Nor  is  it  at  all  ne- 
cefTary,  becaufe  the  great  body  of  the  Jews  are  collected 
together  into  one  place,  previous  to  their  converfion. 
Their  God,  the  Saviour,  reveals  himfelf  to  them  by  a 
vifion,  Avhich  does  not  interfere  with  the  ordinary  con- 
du6\  of  Divine  Providence  in  other  places. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,          295 

The  expreflion  "  face  to  face'*  is  of  the  fame 
import  with  "  eye  to  eye  ;*'  and  when  the  Deity 
is  reprefented  as  one  of  the  parties,  it  invariably 
lignifies  open  vifion  of  him,  converfe  with  him 
by  our  outward  fenfeS,  diflincl  from  impreflions 
made  on  the  mind,  without  the  intervention  of 
our  bodily  organs.  Thus,  when  Jacob  received  a 
vilion  at  Peniel,  in  which  God  appeared  in  a  hu- 
man form,  wreftling  and  converfing  with  him,  he 
fays,  "  I  have  feen  God  face  to  face  •,"  Gen.  xxxii,. 
30.  The  fame  expreflion  is  ufed  to  denote  the 
manner  in  which  God  converfed  with  Mofes : 
*'  and  the  Lord  fpake  unto  Mofes  face  to  face,  as 
*'  a  man  fpeaketh  unto  his  friend;  Exod.  xxxiii. 
II.  "  And  there  arofe  not  a  prophet  iince  in 
"  Ifrael  like  unto  Mofes,  whom  the  Lord  knew 
"  face  to  face  ;'* 'Deut.  xxxiv.  10.  The  mean- 
ing of  the  expreflion  is  befl:  interpreted  by  God 
himfelf :  '^  If  there  be  a  prophet  among  you, 
"  I  the  Lord  will  make  myfelf  known  to  him 
*'  in  a  vifion  %  and  will  fpeak  unto  him  in  a 
**  dream.  My  fervant  Mofes  is  notfo,  who  is 
"  faithful  in  all  mine  houfe.  With  him  will  \ 
**  fpeak  mouth  to  mouth,  even  apparently,  and 
*'  not  in  dark  fpeeches :    and  the  flmiUtude  of 

"  the 

(1)  A  vifion  fet  in  oppofition  to  converfe  -with  God  by 
the  external  fenfes,  as  here,  muft  fignify  an  extacy  in  which 
the  fenfes  underwent  a  temporary  fufpenfion.  Such  were 
the  vifions  Daniel  received. 


ig6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III, 

"  the  Lord  fhall  he  behold  ;'*  Numb.  xii.  6, 
7,  8.  The  phrafe  like  wife  reprefents  the  man- 
ner in  which  God  converfed  with  the  congre- 
gation of  Ifrael  from  mount  Sinai.  "  The 
"  Lord  talked  with  you  face  to  face  in  the 
"  mount,  out  of  the  midil  of  the  fire  ;"  Deut.  v. 
4.  Doubtlefs  on  that  occafion  they  faw  with 
their  bodily  eyes,  and  heard  with  their  bodily 
ears.  When  Gideon  perceived  by  the  miracle 
he  wrought,  that  the  perCon  who  talked  with 
him  was  an  angel,  he  faid,  "  I  have  feen  an 
*^  angel  of  the  Lord  face  to  face  ;^*  Judges  vi. 
22.  I  cannot  doubt,  therefore,  from  the  ufe  of 
the  exprefhon  in  other  places,  but  God  inti- 
mates by  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  that  he  will  give 
Ifrael  in  the  wildernefs  of  AfTyria,  fome  open 
vifible  manifeflation  of  himfelf,  fimilar  to  that 
given  their  fathers  of  old,  for  the  exprefs  pur- 
pofe  of  bringing  them  into  the  bond  of  the  co- 
venant,  that  is,    converting  them. 

Nor  does  the  manifeflation  promifed  appear 
to  be  a  tranfient  vifion,  like  that  feen  by  the 
apoflle  in  his  way  to  Damafcus,  but  a  perma- 
nent glory  during  their  continuance  in  the  wil- 
dernefs of  AfTyria.  This  is  implied  in  the  ex- 
prefhons  of  Ezekiel :  "  Like  as  I  pleaded  with 
"  your  fathers  in  the  wildernefs  of  the  land  of 
"  Egypt."     God   pleaded    with  their   fathers 

not 


Part  TIL        The  Events  foretold  in  them.         297 

riot  for  a  day,  or  a  year,  but  for  forty  years 
together.  It  is  clearly  afferted  by  the  prophet 
Micah,  chap.  vii.  15.  '*  According  to  the  days 
"  of  thy  coming  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  will 
**  I  fliew  unto  him  marvellous  things,"  (won- 
ders). The  conduft  of  God  to  Ifrael  in  the 
wildernefs  was  one  feries  of  wonders,  and  the 
pillar  of  cloud  and  of  fire,  the  vifible  fymbol  of 
his  prefence,  never  left  them  by  day  or  by 
night. 

Such  are  the  means  of  their  converlion,  the 
cffed  produced  by  them  is  in  general  life.  The 
movements  of  the  fpiritual  life,  when  unfolded, 
are  godly  forro  w  for  their  pad  fms.  This  is  repre- 
fented  by  the  prophet  Jeremiah :  "A  voice  was 
*'  heard  upon  the  high  places,  weeping  and  fup- 
*'  plications  of  the  children  of  Ifrael :  for  they 
*'  have  perverted  their  way,  and  they  have  for- 
*'  gotten  the  Lord  their  God.  Return,  ye  back- 
**  Aiding  children,  and  I  will  heal  your  batck- 
"  Hidings.  Behold,  we  come  unto  thee ;  for 
"  thou  art  the  Lord  our  God.  Truly  in  vain 
"  is  falvation  hoped  for  from  the  hills,  and  from 
"  the  multitude  of  mountains :  truly  in  the 
"  Lord  our  God  is  the  falvation  of  Ifrael.  For 
*'  (hame  hath  devoured  the  labour  of  our  fa- 
*'  thers  from  our  youth  ;  their  flocks  and  their 
*'  herds,  their  fons  and  their  daughters.    We  lie 

"  down 

pp 


apS  AKcyiDthfTrDphcdis.        Part  III. 

'"'  downin  onrihamc,  andourcnnfufion  cover* 
**  eth  us :  for  we  have  iinned  againit  the  Lord 
•*  our  God,  we  and  our  fathers,  from  our  youth, 
^  even  unto  this  day,  and  have  not  obeyed  the 
"  voice  of  the  Lord  our  God;  Jer.  iii.  21. — 25. 
'*  I  have  furely  heard  Ephraim  bemoaning  him- 
*••  felf  thus.  Thou  haft  chaiiifed  me,  and  I  was 
"  diafdfed,  as  a  buUock  unaccuftomed  to  the 
**  ycif :  Turn  thou  me,  and  I  iLall  be  turned  ; 
'*  for  thou  art  the  Lord  my  God.  Surely  after 
*■'■  that  I  was  tumed,  I  repented ;  and  atter  that 
•*  I  was  initructed,  I  Imote  upon  my  thigh : 
**  I  vas  aihamed,  vea.  even  confounded,  becaufc 
*'  I  did  bear  the  reproach  of  my  youth.  Is 
"  Ephraim  my  dear  fon  ?  is  he  a  pleafant  child  I 
**  for  iince  I  fpake  againft  him,  I  do  eameitly 
'■'  remember  him  ftill ;  therefore  my  bowels  are 
'•  troubled  for  him  :  I  vsili  furely  have  mercy 
"  upon  him,  faiih  the  Lord;"  jer  xxxi.  18, 
"  19,  20.  *'  In  thofe  days,  and  in  that  time, 
"  faith  the  Lord,  the  children  of  Ifrael  fliall 
"  come,  they  and  the  children  of  Judah  toge- 
"•  ther,  going  and  weeping :  they  fhall  go,  and 
'•  feek  the  Lord  their  God.  They  Ihail  afk  the 
"  way  to  Zion,  with  their  faces  thitherward, 
*'  facing.  Come,  and  let  us  join  ourfelves  to  the 
''  Lord  in  a  perpetual  covenant  that  fhall  not 
*'  be  forgotten  ;*'  Jer.  1.  4,  f.  "  Take  u4th 
"'^  you  words,   and  turn  to  the  Lord,  iay  unto 

>'  him 


Part  III.     The  Events  foreiold  in  them,  199 

"  him,  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and  receive  us 
**  gracioufly :  lb  will  we  render  the  calves  of 
**  our  lips.  Asfhur  fliall  not  fave  us  ;  we  will 
"  not  ride  upon  horfes ;  neither  will  we  fay 
*'  any  more  to  the  work  of  oUr  hands.  Ye  are 
"  our  gods  :  for  in  thee  the  fatherlefs  fmdeth 
"  mercy. — Ephraimfiiallfay,  What  have  1  to  do 
"  any  more  with  idols?'*  Hofea  xiv.  2,  3.  8. 
Their  forrow  (hall  be  excited  in  a  particular 
manner  for  their  great  national  fin,  "  crucif)'^ing 
"  by  wicked  hands  the  Lord  of  glory,"  and 
continuing  for  lo  long  a  period  to  reject  and 
blafpheme  him.  "  They  fhall  forrow  a  little 
"  (time)  for  the  burden  of  the  king  of  prin- 
"  ces  ;"  Hofea  viii.  10.  "  They  fhall  look  up- 
"  on  me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they 
**  fhall  mourn  for  him,  as  one  mourneth  for  his 
"  only  fon,  and  fhall  be  in  bitternefs  for  him, 
"  as  one  that  is  in  bitternefs  for  his  firft-born  ;'* 
Zech.  xii.  10.  Their  unbelief  of  this  prophe- 
cy concerning  their  converfion  previous  to  its 
accompli fliment,  fhall  be  powerfully  urged  on 
their  confciences,  to  convince  them  of  fin.  God 
will  addrefs  them  upon  their  converlion,  in  the 
language  of  the  prophet :  ''  I  have  fliewed  thee 
"  new  things  from  this  time,  even  hidden 
"  things,  and  thou  didfl  not  know  them.  They 
*'  are  created  now,  and  not  from  the  begrinnins:  • 
^  even   before   the    day    (of  their  accomplilh- 

"  ment) 


300  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

''  mcnt)  when  thou  heardefl  tliem  not ;  left 
"  thou  fliouldeil  iay.  Behold,  I  knew  them. 
**  Yea,  thou  heardeft  not ;  yea,  thou  kneweli 
"  not ;  yea,  from  that  time  that  thine  ear  was 
*'  not  opened :  for  I  knew  that  thou  wouldeft 
"  deal  very  treacheroufly,  and  watt  called 
'•  a  tranfgrelTor  from  the  womb;'*  Ifa.  xlviii. 
6,  7,  8.  Prophecies  which  they  profefTed  to  be- 
lieve before  hand,  fuch  as  the  appearance  of  the 
MefTiah  at  a  particular  period,  they  rejected 
when  accomplilhed  ;  but  for  this  they  have  a 
fpecious  apolog)%  that  they  expect  their  accom- 
pliihment  ftill.  But  as  to  the  prophecy  con- 
cerning their  converiion,  though  they  have  fre- 
quently heard  it,  they  do  not  believe  it,  nor  ex- 
peel  its  accompUihment.  When  they  are  con- 
verted therefore,  and  fubmit  to  him  whom  they 
rejected  and  blalphemed,  for  two  thoufand  years 
before,  the  event  muft  atiord  themfelves  a  con- 
vincing evidence  of  their  obitinate  reliftance  tp 
God's  revealed  will.  The  movements  of  the 
fpiritual  life  proceed  from  a  conviclion  of  fin, 
to  faith  in  the  Saviour ;  for  the  Saviour  now 
addreiles  them,  ''  Come  ye  near  unto  me,  hear 
"  ye  thii  :  I  have  not  fpoken  in  fecret  from  the 
**  beginning  ;  from  the  time  that  it  was,  there 
*'  am  I :  and  now  the  Lord  God  and  his  Spirit 
"  hath  fent  me.  Thus  faith  the  Lord,  thy  Re- 
*^  deemer,  the  Holy  One  of  lirael,  I  am  the  Lord 

«  thy 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  301 

"  thy  God  which  teacheth  thee  to  profit,  which 
*.'  leadeth  thee  by  the  way  that  thou  fhouldeft 
**  go  ;'*  Ifa.  xlviii.  16,  17.  As  Jofeph  when 
he  revealed  himrelf  tohis  brethren^  faid,  "Come 
"  near  unto  me,  I  am  your  brother  Jofeph, 
"  whom  ye  fold  into  Egypt :"  So  the  Saviour 
lays,  Come  near  unto  me,  I  am  your  brother 
Jefus  whom  ye  crucified.  I  did  not  conceal 
this  truth  from  the  beginning.  I  am  that  per- 
fon  who  was  declared  to  be  the  Mefliah,  from 
the  firil  preaching  of  the  gofpel ;  and  though 
ye  formerly  rejected  me,  Jehovah  has  now  fent 
me  with  his  Spirit  to  convince  you  :  Thus  I 
fpeak  with  the  authority  of  Jehovah  :  though 
I  became  your  kinfman  Redeemer,  I  was  known 
to  your  fathers  by  the  name  of  the  Holy  One 
of  Ifrael ;  and  now  I  am  to  enter  into  cove- 
nant with  you,  as  your  God,  to  teach  you 
wherein  true  happinefs  confifts,  to  lead  you  in 
the  way  of  everlafting  life.  As  the  brethren 
of  Jofeph  were  "  troubled  at  his  prefence/*  re- 
flecting on  their  former  unworthy  treatment  of 
him,  io  the  Jews  fhall  now  be  filled  with  terror 
as  well  as  fhame,  for  their  former  conduct.  It 
will  be  natural  for  them  to  refleft,  that  they 
not  only  Ihed  his  blood,  but  likewife  faid,  when 
a  heathen's  confciencc  refiled  from  the  crime, 
*'  Let  his  blood  be  on  us  and  on  our  children  ;'* 
Matth.  xxvii.  25.  ;  imprecating  the  punifhraent 

due 


302  J  Kei  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

due  to  the  crime,  on  their  poflerity,  through- 
out all  generations.  To  remove  that  terror,  the 
Saviour  further  addreffes  them  :  "As.  for  thee 
"  alfo,  by  the  blood  of  thy  covenant  I  have 
"  fent  forth  thy  prifoners  out  of  the  pit  where- 
'^  in  is  no  water.  Turn  you  to  the  ftrong  hold, 
*'  ye  prifoners  of  hope :  even  to-day  do  1  dc- 
*'  clare,  that  I  will  render  double  unto  thee'  ;" 
Zech.  ix.  II,  12.  As  if  he  had  f aid,  In  con- 
fequence  of  my  covenant  with  you,  ratified  by 

the 


(1)  T'lie  addrefs  here  is  not  by  God  the  Father  to  the 
Mediator,  as  fome  have  imagined,  but  by  the  Mediator 
to  the  Ch'jrch,  for  the  pronouns  are  in  the  feminine  gen- 
der. That  the  addrefs  is  to  the  Jewifti  church,  at  the 
time  of  their  converfion,  is  evident  from  the  conne6\.ion. 
Zech.  ix.  9,  as  explained  in  the  New  Teftament,  is  appli- 
cable to  our  Saviour's  firu  appearance.  The  meaning  of 
the  emblematical  aClion  performed  by  him,  is  fhewed, 
verfe  10.  It  fignifies  that  his  kingdom  fhould  be  ei\a- 
blifhed  not  by  war,  but  peace.  This  leads  the  prophet 
to  mention  a  circumflance  which  would  appear  at  firft 
view  improbable,  That  his  kingdom  fhould  be  very  ex- 
tenfive,  notwithftanding  his  renouncing  the  common 
means  of  conqueft.  In  regard  this  enlargement  of  the 
Meffiah's  kingdom  takes  place  at  the  Millennium,  he  is 
from  thence  led  to  mention  the  circumftances  that  im- 
mediatrly  precede  that  period  ;  as  the  converfion  of  the 
Jews,  verfe  11,  12.  ;  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  verfe  13, 
15.  ;  and  their  i-efettlement  in  the  land  given  their  fa- 
thers, verfe  1,6    17. 


Part  III-.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  303  ' 

the  blood  fhed  on  the  crofe,  that  blood  which 
was  typified  by  the  facrifices  of  old,  I  an- 
nounce to  you  forgivenefs,  and  a  deliverance 
from  the  pit  of  deflrucllon,  which  your  fins  de- 
ferved;  that  pit  where  "the  worm  dieth  not, 
"  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched  ;"  where  a  drop  of 
water  is  not  afforded  to  cool  the  parched  tongue. 
You  have  felt  the  feverity  of  the  blood  Ihed 
crying  out  for  vengeance  :  ye  fhall  now  expe- 
rience its  efiicacy  pleading  for  atonement  and 
forgivenefs.  'I  urn  ye,  therefore,  to  me,  with 
fincere  faith,  and  unfeigned  repentance  ;  you 
fliall  find  in  me  a  ftronghold,  "a  hiding  place 
*'  from  the  wind,  a  covert  from  the  tempeft." 
Though  furrounded  with  the  terrors  of  deftruc- 
tion,  as  prifoners  under  fentence  of  dea  h,  who 
have  their  execution  in  view,  your  hope  of  de- 
liverance, though  faint,  fiiall  not  be  difappoint- 
cd.  So  far  fhall  I  be  from  returning  on  your 
own  heads  your  unworthy  treatment  of  me, 
that  I  folemnly  declare,  I  will  beftow  at  this 
time,  a  meafure  of  happinefs,  double  to  that 
your  fathers  enjoyed  in  their  mod  flourifljing 
times. — Forgivenefs  thus  announced^ith  au- 
thority, (hall  be  received  with  faith.  Sorrow 
ihall  be  fwallowed  up  of  joy,  and  the  multitude 
Ihall  cry  out  with  raptures,  "  How  beautiful 
*'•  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that 
"  bringeth  good  tidings,  that  publifheth  peace  ; 

"  that 


304  ^ Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III, 

"  that  brlngeth  good  tidings  of  good,  that  pub- 
**  liiheth  falvation ;  that  faith  to  Zion,  Thy  God 
*'  reigneth  '  !"  Ifa.  lii.  7.  That  perfon  in  whom 
they  formerly  "  faw  no  beauty,"  that  they 
fliould  deiire  him,  they  now  fee  to  be  moft 
beautiful  in  his  perfon  ;  as  "  being  the  bright- 
*'  nefs  of  his  Father's  glory,  and  the  exprefs 
*'  image  of  his   perfon  j"  yea,  "  The  mighty 

"  God; 

(1)  That  the  primary  and  only  meaning  of  this  paf- 
fage,  is  to  reprelent  the  feniiments  of  the  Jews  concern- 
ing the  Savioui',  upon  their  converfion,  is  evident,  1/?, 
From  the  connection.  This  chapter,  to  verfe  13.  is  a 
continuation  of  the  fubject  treated  of  in  the  preceding, 
which  we  have  feen  refers  to  their  relloration  in  the  lat- 
ter days.  2c/,  It  is  faid,  verfe  6.  They  fhall  know  my 
tiame  ;  intimating  their  converfion  from  a  ftate  of  igno- 
rance and 'infidelity.  3i,  Seeing  an  open  vifion,  verfe  8. ; 
and  the  gofpel,  in  confequence  of  their  converfion,  pro- 
pagated to  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,  verfe  10.  ;  are  cir- 
cuiTiftances  that  accompany  their  laft  refloration,  but  by 
no  means  applicable  to  the  return  from  Babylon.  4iA, 
The  Apoftle  Paul  applies  the  text  to  the  firft  preachers 
of  the  gofpel,  Rom.  x.  15.  Now  the  preachers  of  the 
gofpel  arejaeautiful,  on  account  of  the  meffage  they  cai'- 
ry.  We  preach  not  ourfelves,  but  Jefus  the  Lord.  The 
prophet  therefore,  in  mentioning  an  individual,  mufl;  un- 
derlland  the  Saviour  here  reprefented  as  the  MeiTenger  ; 
becaufe  he  perfonally  carries  to  the  Jews  the  meffage 
concerning  himfelf,  by  which  they  are  convinced  and 
converted. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  305 

*'  God,  The  everlafting  Father.'*  As  drawing 
the  vail  of  humanity  over  the  glory  of  the 
Deity,  that  his  terrors  Oiould  not  make  them 
afraid,  conformably  to  the  requeft  of  their  fa- 
thers ;  Exod.  XX.  19.  They  fee  him  beautiful 
in  thofe  circumftances  in  which  he  reveals  him- 
felf  to  them,  on  the  mountains  of  AlTyria,  when 
they  are  furrounded  with  outward  calamities, 
and  alarmed  with  inward  terrors  of  eternal  de- 
llruclion.  They  fee  his  feet  once  nailed  to  the 
crofs,  his  ignominious  death  lb  offenfive  to  their 
pride,  moll  beautiful.  It  is  by  it  "  they  receive 
"  the  atonement."  They  fee  him  in  his  death 
and  fufFerings  a  more  glorious  conqueror  than 
their  fathers  expeded  ;  that  he  hath  vanquilh- 
ed  the  hoft  of  darknefs,  overcome  death,  and 
emancipated  millions  from  the  miferies  of  hell, 
to  ling  glad  hallelujahs  in  heaven. 

They  fee  his  docfrine,  though  once  rejecled 
by  them,  mod  beautiful,  as  fliewing  the  way  of 
reconciliation  betwixt  an  offended  God  and 
guilty  finners, — breathing  peace  to  the  guilty 
confcience  ; — reveahng  the  greateft  good  and 
the  trueft  happinefs  of  men  ; — that  happinefs 
which  is  fuitable  to  the  dignity  of  their  fpiri- 
tual  nature,  and  will  prove  lafting  as  the  ages 
of  eternity.  In  a  word,  they  fee  him  beautiful 
in  the  declaration  he  now  makes,  That  he  who 
was  the  God  of  their  fathers,  and  the  Ruler  of 

C)j:i  the 


3o6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.       Part  III. 

the  univerfcj  is  the  Head  of  the  church,  and 
will  admit  them  to  be  members  of  that  fociety. 
On  this  view,  '^  Thy  watchmen  ihall  lift  up 
"  the  voice  ;  with  the  voice  together  fhall  they 
*'fmg;"  Ifaiah  Hi.  8.  '^  The  Redeemer  fhall 
*'  (thus)  come  to  Zion,  (the  congregation  of 
'^  Ifrael)  and  turn  away  ungodHnefs  from  (the 
"  defcendants  of)  Jacob  ;"  Rom.  ::i.  26.  Thefe 
are  the  days  in  which  the  Lord  "  will  raife  un- 
*'  to  David  a  righteous  Branch,  and  a  King 
*'  fhall  reign  and  profper,  and  fliall  execute 
"  judgment  and  juftice  in  the  earth.  In  his  days 
"  Judah  fhall  be  faved,  and  Ifrael  fhall  dwell 
*'  fafely  ;  and  this  is  his  name  whereby  he  fhall 
*'  be  called,  The  Lord  our  Righteousness  ;** 
Jer-  xxiii.  c^^6,  "  The  children  of  Ifrael  fhall 
*'  feek  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their 
"  king  ;  and  fhall  fear  the  Lord  and  his  good- 
*'nefsinthe  latter  days  ;"  Hofea  iii.  5.  Yea, 
"  they  fliall  ferve  the  Lord  their  God,  and  Da- 
*'  vid  their  King,  whom  (God)  will  raife  up 
*'  unto  them  ;"  Jer.  xxx.  9.  "  They  fhall  fing 
**  unto  the  Lord  ;  for  he  hath  done  excellent 
'^  things :  this  is  known  in  all  the  earth.  Cry  out 
'^  and  fliout,  thou  inhabitant  of  Zion  :  for  great 
'^  is  the  holy  One  of  Ifrael  in  the  midfl  of  thee  ;" 
Ifa.  xii.  5,  6.  They  fliall  fubmit  to  him  not  only 
as  their  Prince  to  govern  them,  but  likewife  as 
the  great  Shepherd  of  their  fouls,  to  "  make 

"  them 


Part  III.     The  Events foretoldin  iheriu  307 

*'  them  lie  down  in  the  green  paflures"  of  his 
ordinances,  to  "  lead  them  befide  the  ftill  wa- 
"  ters"  of  his  grace,  to  "  reftore  their  fouls'* 
by  communion  with  him,  and  to  carry  them 
forward  in  the  way  of  righteoufnefs  to  life  ever- 
lafting.  "  I  will  fet  up  one  Shepherd  over 
"  them,  and  he  fhall  feed  them,  even  my  fer- 
*'  vant  David  5  he  fhall  feed  them,  and  he  fliall 
"  be  their  Shepherd-  And  I  the  Lord  will  be 
*'  their  God,  and  my  fervant  David  a  prince 
"  among  them  ;  I  the  Lord  have  fpoken  it ;" 
Ezek.  xxxiv.  23,  24.  "  And  he  fliall  ftand  and 
"  feed  in  the  ftrength  of  the  Lord,  in  the  ma- 
**  jelly  of  the  name  of  the  Lord  his  God  ;  and 
"  they  Ihall  abide,  (return)  :  for  now  fhall  he 
"  be  great  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth  '  -" 
Micah  V.  4. 

That 

(1)  The  whole  paflage,  of  which  thcfe  words  make  a 
part,  afford  a  ftriking  demonllration  that  the  perfon  here 
reprefented  as  a  Shepherd  and  Ruler,  can  be  no  other  than 
Jefus  of  Nazareth.  Bethlehem  is  reprefented  as  the  place 
of  his  nativity,  verfe  9,  The  Scribes,  in  our  Saviour's 
time,  applied  the  paffage  to  the  Meffiah  ;  for  they  quote 
it  in  anfwer  to  Herod's  query,  Where  ought  Chriftto  be 
born  ?  And  the  prophecy  was  fulfilled  by  the  fpecial  di- 
reftion  of  Divine  Pi'ovidence  :  Mary,  the  mother  of  Je- 
fus, had  her  ordinary  refidence  in  Nazareth  ;  but,  in 
confequence  of  anedict  of  inrohnent,  iffuedby  Auguftus, 

(lie 


3oS  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,  Part  IIL 

That  the  Jews  Hi  all  be  converted  together  at 
the  fame  inftant  of  time,  is  implied  in  thefe  ex- 
prefiions  :  "  And  the  breath  (fpirit)  came  unto 
"  them,  and  they  lived,  and  flood  up  upon  their 
"  feet,  an  exceeding  great  army.'*  Thiscircum- 
flance  is  likevvife  confirmed  by  parallel  paffages. 
It  is  an  obvious  inference  from  the  detail  of 
events,  Ezek.  xx.  ■^'^. — '^^j.  They  are  faid  to 
be  gathered  together  ; — brought  into  the  wil- 
dernefs  ; — pleaded  with,  as  God  formerly  plead- 
ed with  their  fathers  j — brought  into  the  bond 

of 

Ihe  ^yas  obliged  to  go  to  Bethlehem,  becaufe  fhe  was  of 
the  houfe  and  lineage  of  David.  There  Jefus  was  born. 
The  prophecy,  at  the  fame  time,  points  to  an  exiftence 
he  had  before  his  birth,  an  exiftence  from  all  eteraity. 
"  His  goings  forth  have  been  fi-om  of  old,  from  eveiiaft- 
"  ing."  Intimating  the  union  of  the  divine  and  human 
nature  in  his  perfon.  The  prophecy  next  fliews  that  the 
Jews  would  not  fubmit  to  him  as  their  Shepherd  and  Ru- 
ler, upon  his  firft  appearance.  "  Therefore,  will  he 
"  give  them  up  ;"  verfe  3.  ;  that  is,  he  fliall  reject  them, 
that  they  fliall  not  be  in  the  number  of  his  fubje6\s. 
And  how  long  ?  "  Until  the  time  that  flie  which  tra- 
"  vaileth,  hath  brought  forth  ;"  that  is,  until  the  time 
that  the  Gentile  church,  formerly  barren,  fhould  prove 
the  mother  of  a  numerous  offspring  to  God  ;  according  to 
the  prophecy  of  Ifaiah,  "  Sing,  O  barren,  thou  that  didft 
"  not  bear  ; — more  are  the  children  of  the  defolate,  than 
"  the  children  of  the   married    wife,  faith  the    Lord  ;" 

I  fa. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,         ^©^ 

of  the  covenant. — Now  God  pleaded  with  their 
fathers  as  a  nation,  and  admitted  them  into  co- 
venant as  a  nation  at  Sinai. — So  it  fhall  be  in 
their  converfion.  The  fame  truth  is  afferted, 
Ifa.  xxvi.  19.  "  Thy  dead  men  fhall  live, — for 
*'  thy  dew  is  as  the  dew  of  herbs,  and  the  earth 
"  fhall  cafl  out  the  dead."  This  circumftance 
is  implied  in  the  words  of  Zechariah,  chap.  iii. 
9.  "  I  will  remove  the  iniquity  of  that  land  in 
one  day.  '" 

SEC- 


Ifa.  liv.  1.  And  this  is  the  period  fixed  for  the  conver- 
Tion  of  the  Jews  by  the  Apoille  Paul,  "  until  the  fulnefs 
*'  of  the  Gentiles  be  brought  in  ;  and  then  all  Ifrael  fhall 
"  be  faved  ;"  Rom.  xi.  25,  26.  So  here  "then  the  rem- 
"  nant  of  his  brethi-en  fhall  return  unto  (together  with) 
"  the  children  of  Ifrael ;"  that  is,  the  remnant  of  his 
brethren.  The  tribe  or  kingdom  of  Judah  fhall  return 
to  God  in  the  way  of  faith  and  repentance,  together  with 
the  ten  tribes,  the  kingdom  of  Ifrael.  As  another  mark 
of  the  time  when  he  fliould  prove  a  Mediator  to  Ifrael, 
and  reconcile  them  to  God,  it  is  faid,  "  When  the  Afp- 
"  fyrian  fnall  come  into  our  land,  and  when  he  fliall 
"  tread  in  our  palaces  ;"  Micah.  v.  5.  ;  that  is,  when  the 
blafphemous  king  fhall  enter  Judea,  and  fet  up  his  refi- 
dcnce  in  Jerufalem,   he  is  called  the  AlTyrian  :    Ifa.  x.  5. 

(1)  Joflma,    the    High-Priefl,    typifies  the  Jewifli  na- 
tion at  the  period  immediately  preceding  their  conver- 


3IO  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,         Part  III, 


SECTION   V. 

The  Je'Lus  are  trained  by  God  in  the  Defert  forty 
Tears  from  the  Date  of  their  converfion. 

After  the  Jews  are  converted,   they  remain 
forty  years  in  the  wildernefs  of  Affyria  before 

they 

fion.  His  filthy  garments  reprefent  their  fins,  particu- 
larly their  blafpl^emy  and  infidelity.  Satau's  accufation 
Ihews  the  virulence  of  tiieir  enemies,  as  well  as  their  own 
deferts.  The  interference  of  the  angel,  called  alfo  the 
Lol'd  (Jehovah),  fignifies  the  feafonable  interpofxtion  of 
the  Mediator,  to  prevent  their  deftruclion.  And  the 
proteft  of  the  angel  to  Jofliua,  is  that  pleading  of  the  Me- 
diator with  the  Jev/s,  at  the  time  he  admits  them  into 
the  bond  of  the  covenant.  The  time  of  thefe  proceed- 
ingsis  noted,  Zech.  iii.  8,  9.  Jofiiuaand  his  fellows  arefaid 
to  be  men  wondered  at ;  that  is,  perfons  mentioned  as 
figns  and  types  of  other  men,  and  of  other  times;  name- 
ly, ofthatperiod  when  God  fhall  bring  forth  hisfervant, 
the  Branch  that  fhall  grow  out  of  the  roots  of  Jefle ; 
Ifa.  xi.  1.  Yet,  not  the  time  in  which  he  fliall  firfl; 
fpring  from  the  root  of  Jeffe,  but  the  time  when  God 
fliall  bring  him  forth  ;  that  is,  manifefl  him  to  Ifrael. 
To  illuftrate  this  circunaftance  more  clearly,  is  the  defign 
of  the  following  verfe :    "  For  behold,  the  Hone  that  I  have 

"  laid 


Part  III.     7he  Events  foretold  in  them»  311 

they  take  poffeflion  of  the  land  given  their  fa- 
thers. I  have  already  mentioned  fome  of  the 
grounds  of  this  conjecture,  as,    i.  It  requires  a 

confiderablc 

"  laid  before  Jofhua ;  upon  one  flone  fliall  be  feven  eyes : 
*'  Behold,  I  will  engrave  the  graving-  thereof,  faith  the 
*'  Lordof  Kofts;"  Zech.iii.  9.  Thisfloue  is  the  fame  meni- 
tioned  Ifa.  xxviii.  16.  Behold,  I  lay  in  Zion  for  a  foun- 
"  dation,  aftone,  a  tried  flone,  a  precious  corner  llone, 
"  a  fare  foundation."  Explained  to  fignify  Chrifl,  on. 
whom  the  church,  God's  fpiritual  temple,  is  built ; 
1  Pet.  ii.  5,  6.  But  when  this  flone  was  firft  laid,  it  was 
refufed  by  the  builders,  though  appointed  by  God  to  be 
the  head-done  of  the  corner  ;  Pfal.  cxviii.  22.  It  was 
"  for  aftone  offtumbling,  and  for  a  rock  of  offence,  to 
"  both  the  houfes  of  Ifrael ;  for  a  gin,  and  for  a  fnare, 
"  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerufalem  ;"  Ifa.  viii.  14.  In  at- 
tempting to  remove  this  foundation-ftone,  which  God 
had  placed  in  Zion,  it  recoiled  upon  them,  "  and  ground 
"  to  powder"  their  political  and  religious  eftablifhment ; 
Matt.  xxi.  44.  In  that  ftate  things  remain,  but  at  a  fu- 
ture period,  on  this  fame  ftonefliall  be  "  feven  eyes,"  as 
the  Lamb  of  God  is  reprefented  with  "  feven  eyes;"  and 
thefe  are  faid  to  fignify  "  the  feven  fpirits  of  God,"  or 
in  other  words,  the  various  and  perfect  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  So  here  feven  eyes  are  cut  out  as  hiero- 
glyphicks  on  the  foundation-ftone,  to  indicate  that  the 
Spirit  of  God,  v/ith  his  liberal  and  perfe6l  influences, 
fhall  difcover  the  Saviour  to  Ifrael.  In  confequence  of 
this  view,    the  ftone  which  at  firft  appeared  rough  and 

unpolillitd, 


3 1  a  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

confiderable  time  to  colled  the  allies  of  the  beaft. 
Rev.  xvi.  14. — 16.  2.  I  fuppofe  the  difference 
betwixt  the  two  numbers  men  cloned,  Daniel  xii. 
II,  12.  refers  to  this  period.  The  1290  refers 
to  the  converlion  of  the  Jews,  the  1335  to  the 
commencement  of  the  Millennium  ;  betwixt 
thefe  there  is  a  difference  of  forty-five  years, 
of  which  forty  elapfc  during  their  continuance 
in  the  wildernefs,  and  the  remaining  five  after 
their  fetdement  in  the  land  before  a  univerfal 
peace  is  eflablifhed,  when  the  fpirit  of  prophecy 
begins  to  reckon  the  Millennium.  3.  The  words 
of  Micah  vii.  15.  refer  to  the  period  which 
clapfes  betwixt  their  converfion  and  their  fettle- 
ment  in  Judea,  and  explicitly  affert  a  condnu- 
ance  in  the  wildernefs  for  forty  years ;  "  ac- 
"  cording  to  the  days  of  thy  coming  out  of  the 
"  land  of  Egypt  will  I  fliew  unto  him  mar- 

"  vellous 


unpolifhed,  unworthy  of  being  the  foundation  of  God's 
temple,  fhall  now  appear  to  be  of  exquifite  workman- 
fliip,  worthy  of  the  fincjer  of  God.  Though  Jefus,  on 
his  firft  a.ppearance,  feemed  to  the  Jews  unworthy  of  be- 
ing the  Meffiah,  on  account  of  his  outward  meannefs, 
and  ignominious  death;  yet,  when  revealed  to  their  na- 
tion by  the  Spirit  of  God,  his  perfon  will  appear  infinitely 
glorious,  and  the  way  of  falvation  through  him  infinitely 
worthy  of  thewifdom  of  God  to  contrive,  aiid  the  pow- 
er of  God  to  execute.  At  that  time  God  will  remove 
the  iniquity  of  their  nation  in  one  day. 


Part  IIL       The  Events  foretold  in  ihem*  3 1 3 

«*  vellous  things."     4. 1  now  add,  that  the  ex- 
preffions  of  Ezekiel  imply  a  continued  abode 
in  the  wildernefs  where  they  are  converted,  for 
that  period.     "  I  will  bring  you  into  the  wil- 
"  dernefs  of  the  people,   and  there  will  I  plead 
*'  with  you  face  to  face.     Like  as   I  pleaded 
"  with  your  fathers  in  the  wildernefs  of  the 
**  land  of  Egypt,    fo  will  I  plead  with  you ;" 
Ezek.  XX.  35,  2^'     The  comparifon  here  may 
refer  not  only  to  the  manner  of  pleading  by  open 
vifion  with  the  whole  nation,   but  hkewife  to 
the  time  of  pleading,  which  was  full  forty  years. 
5.  The  words  of  Hofea,  chap.  xii.  9.  fuggefls  a 
continued  abode  in  the  wildernefs :  "  I,  that  am 
"  the  Lord  thy  God  from  the  Land  of  Egypt, 
*'  will  yet  make  thee  to   dwell  in  tabernacles, 
'*  as  in  the  days  of  the  folemn  feafts  ;"    Micah 
vii.  14.     6.  The  reafons  which  induced  God  to 
continue  their  fathers  in  the  wildernefs  forty 
years,   will  apply  to  their  pofterity  ;  they  are  ia 
fa6t  fo  applied  by  the  prophets. 

One  reafon  for  continuing  their  fathers  In  the 
wildernefs  was,  to  teach  them  an  intimate  de- 
pendence upon  God  for  their  temporal  fubfifl- 
ence,  a  maxim  of  pradical  piety  as  neceffary  as 
it  is  difficult  for  the  generality  of  mankind, 
Belides,  it  is  one  thing  to  inftruft  individuals  iu 
this  truth,  and  quite  another  thing  to  inculcate  it 
on  a  whole  nation.  It  was  therefore  God  who  fed 
R  r  them 


314  -^  J^^y  fo  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

tiiem  forty  years  without  the  ordinary  means  of 

fowing  and  reaping ;   fo  Mofes  aflerts,   "  The 

*^  Lord   thy  God  led  thee  thefe  forty  years  in 

*'  the  wildernefs, — and  fed  thee  with  manna;— 

'^  that  he  might  make  thee  know,  that  man  doth 

*'  not  hve  by  bread  only,    but  by  every  word 

'*  that  pn'ceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Lord 

"  doth  man  live  ;'*    Deut.   viii.  2,3.     Now,  I 

find  promifes  of  a  fimilar  import  immediately 

after  their  converfion,   and  for  the  fame  end  of 

teaching   them   an  intimate  dependence  upon 

God.     Thus,   "  When  the  poor  and  needy  feek 

''  water,   and  there  is  none,  and  their  tongue 

"  faileth  for  thirfl,   I  the  Lord  will  hear  them, 

*'  I  the  God  of  Ifrael  will  not  forfake  them.. 

"  I  will  open  rivers  in  high  places,    and  foun- 

"  tains  in  the  midft  of  the  vallies :   I  will  make 

"  the  wildernefs  a  pool  of  water,    and  the  dry 

*'  land  fprings  of  water.     I  will  plant  in  the 

"  wildernefs  the  cedar,    the  fhittah-tree,   and 

"  the  myrtle,  and  the  oil-tree  ;    I  will  fet  in  the 

"  defert  the  fir-tree,  and  the  pine,  and  the  box- 

"  tree  together.     That  they  may  fee,  and  know, 

"  and  confider,   and  underfland  together,   that 

"  the  hand  of  the  Lord  hath  done  this,   and  the 

««  Holy  One  of  Ifrael  hath  created  it  ;*'   Ifa.  xli. 

**  17. — 10.     "  Remember  ye   not  the  former 

*'  things,    neither  confider  the  things  of  old. 

"  Beholdj  1  will  do  a  new  thing  :  now  it  fhall 

*'  fpring 


Part  III.     The  Events foreiold  in  them. 


O'^) 


"  fpring  forth  ;  Ihall  ye  not   know  it  ?  I  will 
"  even  make  a  way  in  the  wildernefs,  and  ri- 
"  vers  in  the  defert.     The  bead  of  the  field 
'^  fhall  honour  me,  the  dragons  and  the  owls; 
*'  becaufe  I  give  waters  in  the  wildernefs,  and  ri- 
"  vers  in  the  defert,  to  give  drink  to  my  people, 
"  my  chofen  j"  Ifa.  xliii.   17. — 20.  "  The  Lord 
*'  hath  redeemed  his  fervant  Jacob.     And  they 
"  thirfted   not  when  he  led  them  through  the 
"  deferts  :  he  caufed  the  waters  to  flow  out  of 
"  the  rock  for  them  ;   he  clave  the  rock  alfo, 
''  and  the  waters  gufhedout;**  Ifa.xlviii.20,  21. 
It  will  be  readily  allowed,  that  thefe    expref- 
fions  have  much  of  a  figurative  meaning  ;  but 
when  we  reflect  that  they  are  introduced  imme- 
diately upon  the  converfion  of  the  Jews,  as  ap- 
pears from  the  context' ;    that  they  obvioufly 
refer  to  the  fupport  of  Ifrael  in  the  wildernefs  of 
©Id  ;   that  the  Jews  at  the  time   of  their  con- 
verfion are  in  the  wildernefs  of  Aflyria,   ready 
to  perifli,  we  mufl  infer,  that  they  have  much 
of  a  literal  meaning  likewife  ;  that  they  imply 
promifcs  of  temporal  fufl:enance,   as  well  as  fpi- 

rituai 

(1)  It  is  faid,  in  the  laft  cited  paffage,  "  Go  ye  forth 
"  out  of  Babylon,"  but  the  term  there  does  not  refer  to 
ancient  Babylon,  any  more  than  it  does.  Rev.  xvii.  5.  It 
fignifies  the  perfecution  carried  on  by  the  blafpheraous 
kittg,  the  head  of  tlie  fyllem  of  fpiritual  Babylon. 


3i6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.        Part  III, 

ritual  nouriihment,  not  for  a  day  or  a  year,  but 
for  a  confiderablc  length  of  time.  Were  they 
^only  to  march  through  the  wildernefs,  in  order 
to  take  poffeflion  of  the  land,  as  they  came  for- 
merly from  Babylon,  confuming  no  more  time 
than  the  diftance  betwixt  the  two  places  re- 
quired ;  they  might  carry  their  provifions  along 
with  them,  confequently  fuch  large  and  repeat- 
ed promifes  of  fupport  in  the  wildernefs  would 
be  unneceffary. 

Another  reafon  for  continuing  their  fathers  in 
the  wildernefs  was,  to  confume  the  wicked  from 
among  the  congregation  ;  fo  God  fays  :  "  And 
**  your  children  fliall  wander  in  the  wildernefs 
*'  forty  years,  and  bear  your  whoredoms,  until 
"  your  carcafes  be  wafted  in  the  wildernefs  ;'* 
Kumb.  xiv.  23'  The  deftru6tion  of  thcfe  mur- 
murers  was  defigned  notonly  as  a  punilhment  to 
them,  but  likewife  as  a  benefit  to  the  whole 
congregation,  by  teaching  them  the  ufe  of  dif- 
cipline,  and  training  them  by  the  exercife  of 
difcipline,  to  form  them  a  pure  fociety,  previous 
to  their  fettlement  in  the  land. 

Now  that  there  are  fome  wicked  individuals 
a  mong  the  Jews,  after  the  nation  is  converted 
in  one  body,  we  may  infer  from  expreflions 
added  to  the  promifes  juft  quoted.  "  There 
"  is  no  peace,  faith  the  Lord,  unto  the  wicked  ;'* 
Jfa.  xlviii.  22.  Thefe  fame  expreflions  are  re- 
peated 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  thein.  317 

peated,   Ifa.  Ivii.  ir.  and  follow  immediately 
after  the  promife  of  their  converfion.  Still  more 
explicitly,  Ezek  xi.   19,  20.  Godpromifes,  "I 
*'  will  give  them  one  heart,    and  I  will  put    a 
*'  new  fpirit  within  you  :    and  I  will  take  the 
*<  ftony  heart  out  of   their  fleiTi,    and  will  give 
*'  them  an  heart  of  flefh.     That  they  may  walk 
*'  in    my  ftatutes,   and  keep  mine  ordinances, 
'*  and  do  them  :     and  they  (hall  be  my  people, 
*'  and  I  will  be  their  God ;"  promifes  that  clear- 
ly refer  to  their  converfion  in  the  latter  day.  He 
further   adds,  "  But  as  for  them  whofe  heart 
"  walketh  after  the  heart   of  their    dereftable 
*'  things  and  their  abominations,  I  will  recom- 
"  pence  their  way  upon  their  own  heads,  faith 
"  the  Lord  God  ;"   ver.   21.     From  which  I 
conclude,   that  after    the  nation  is  converted, 
there  will  be  fome  wicked  men  among  them, 
and  confequently  it  requires  time  to  purge  out 
thefe  from  among  the  congregation,  by  the  flow 
exercifeof  difcipline. 

Accordingly,  this  is  aflerted  in  the  mofl:  une- 
quivocal manner  :  "  And  I  will  purge  out  from 
"  among  you  the  rebels,  and  them  that  tranf  • 
*'  grefs  againft  me :   I   will  bring  them  forth 

*'  out  of  the  country  where  they  fojourn,  and 
"  they  fhall  not  enter  into  the  land  of  Ifrael ;" 
Ezek.  XX.  38.     Every  circumftance  mentioned 

is  contained  in  this  pallage.     There  are  rebels 

and 


31 8  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

and  tranfgrelforsagainft  God  inthe  congregation, 
after  they  are  admitted  into  the  bond  of  the  co- 
venant. 

They  are  tranfgreffors  In  the  wildernefs  after 
they  are  brought '*  out  of  the  country  where 
•'  they  fojourned.**  Thefe  tranfgrelTors  die  in 
the  wildernefs  ;  "  they  (hall  not  enter  into  the 
"landof  Ifrael.'* 

This  is  further  confirmed,  and  the  nature  of 
their  rebellion  in  fome  meafure  illuftrated ; 
Ezek.  xxxiv.  i6. — 22.  God  hiving  promifed  to 
reftore  his  people,  and  to  feed  them  like  a  flock 
on  the  mountains  of  Ifrael;  ver.  14,  15.  he  pro- 
ceeds to  Ihew  the  previous  fteps,  by  which  he 
prepared  them  for  this  good  pafture  ;  fo  that 
the  paffage  intends  his  gathering  them  into  the 
wildernefs  in  which  they  are  converted,  and 
his  treatment  of  them  there  after  their  conver- 
fion  :  *'  I  will  feek  that  which  was  loft,  and 
*^  bring  again  that  which  was  driven  away, 
*'  and  will  bind  up  that  which  was  broken, 
*'  and  will  ftrengthen  that  which  was  fick :  but 
"  I  will  deftroy  the  fat  and  the  ftrong ;  I  will 
*^  feed  them  with  judgment.  And  as  for  you, 
"  O  my  flock,  thus  faith  the  Lord  God,  Behold, 
•*  1  judge  between  cattle  and  cattle,  between 
*'  the  rams  and  the  he-goats.  Seemeth  it  a 
"  fmall  thing  unto  you  to  have  eaten  up  the 
<*  good  pafture,  but  ye  muft  tread  down  with 

<f  your 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them*  315 

**  your  feet  the  refidue  of  your  paftures  ?  and 
*'  to  have  drunk  of  the  deep  waters,  but  ye 
"  muft  foul  the  relidue  with  your  feet  ?  And 
'^  as  for  my  flock,  they  eat  that  which  ye  have 
"  trodden  with  your  feet  ;  and  they  drink  that 
*'  which  ye  have  fouled  with  your  feet.  There- 
*'  fore,  thus  faith  the  Lord  God  unto  them,  Be- 
''  hold  I,  even  I,  will  judge  between  the  fat 
*'  cattle  and  between  the  lean  cattle.  Becaufe 
*'  ye  have  thruft  with  fide  and  with  flioulder, 
"  and  pufiied  all  the  difeafed  with  your  horns, 
*'  till  ye  have  fcattered  them  abroad  j  there- 
*'  fore  will  I  feek  my  flock,  and  they  fhall  no 
*'  more  be  a  prey  ;  and  I  will  judge  between 
"  cattle  and  cattle.**  I  apprehend,  that  the 
crime  here  laid  to  their  charge  is  pharifaical 
pride.  They  are  fat,  that  is,  puffed  up  with 
a  conceit  of  their  own  fuperior  attainments. 
They  "  tread  down  the  refidue  of  their  paflure, 
"  and  foul  the  deep  waters  of  which  they  drink 
**  with  their  feet."  They  defpife  the  ordinan- 
ces of  religion  difpenfcd  among  them,  inftead 
of  receiving  inftruclion  with  humility ;  they 
fet  themfelves  up  as  judges  and  cenfurers  of 
their  teachers.  "  They  thruft  with  fide  and 
"  fhoulder,  and  pufli  the  difeafed  with  their 
*'  horns."  The  ufe  they  make  of  their  abili- 
ties and  knowledo;e  is,  to  ftacrcfer  the  faith  of 
the  infirm,  reverfing  the  apoftle's  maxim,  "re- 

"  ceivins 


3«o  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

"  ceiving  him  that  is  weak  in  the  faith  to  doubt- 
"  ful  difputations,  not  to  godly  edifying.'*  The 
company  of  Korah,  Dathan  and  Abiram  of  old, 
fhewed  much  of  this  fpirit.  They  pretended 
a  refped  tor  the  congregation  of  the  Lord,  as 
being  holy,  yet  they  fet  themfelves  in  oppofition 
to  the  authority  which  Gad  eftablifhed  in  the 
congregation,  for  the  exprefs  purpofe  of  main- 
taining and  promoting  that  holinefs.  A  fimilar 
fpirit  ihewed  itfelf  early  in  the  church  of  Chrift: 
"  I  wrote  unto  the  church:  (^fays  the  apoftle, 
*'  3  John,  ver.  9.)  but  Diotrephes,  wholoveth 
*'  to  have  the  pre-eminence  among  them,  re- 
*'  ceiveth  us  not.'*  In  every  period,  perfons 
of  this  difpofition  have  appeared,  perhaps  they 
are  more  numerous  in  proportion  to  the  great- 
er purity  in  which  the  ordinances  of  religion 
are  difpenfed.  Their  conduct  proceeds  from  the 
enmity  of  the  carnal  mind  varnifhed  over  with 
an  appearance  of  fuperior  fandity  ;  it  is  more 
offenfive  to  God,  and  more  injurious  to  the  in- 
terefts  of  religion,  than  open  infidelity  or  pro- 
fanenefs, 

A  third  reafon  for  continuing  Ifrael  in  the 
wildernefs  of  old,  was  to  form  them  into  a  na- 
tional church,  by  the  ufe  of  the  ordinances,  go- 
vernment and  difcipline  which  they  were  after- 
wards to  praclife  in  the  land.  Juft  fo,  the  Jews, 
when  converted,  lliall  be  trained  under  the  im- 
mediate 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  321 

mediate  eye  of  God  in  the  wildernefs,  as  a 
Chriftian  national  church,  not  only  for  their  own 
advantage,  but  likewife  as  a  model  for  the  fe- 
veral  Chriftian  churches  fpread  over  the  earth 
during  the  Millennium,  Perhaps  fuch  a  model 
nay  be  thought  by  fome  unneceffiry,  in  re- 
gard Chriftianity  has  been  long  eftabliihed  in  the 
^vorld,  and  fome  excellent  patterns  of  national 
churches  are  in  exiftence.  I  anfwer  to  this,  that 
he  ftate  of  the  Chriftian  church  in  paft  ages, 
md  in  the  prefent,  evidently  proves  the  neceflity 
.:)f  a  more  perfect  model  of  a  national  church 
than  has  hitherto  appeared,  as  well  for  the  be- 
nefit of  individual  churches,  as  for  the  union  of 
.he  whole  into  one.  For  the  firft  three  hun- 
dred years,  the  Chriftian  church  was  not  ac- 
knowledged by  the  civil  power,  far  lefs  protect- 
ed by  it ;  fuch  a  ftate,  therefore  ill  agrees  with 
che  Millennial  church,  "  when  the  kinofdoms 
*'  of  this  world  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
^*  Lord  and  of  his  Chrift ;"  Rev.  xi.  1 5.  When 
»*  kings  are  the  nurfmg  fathers,  and  queens  the 
"  nurfmg  mothers  of  the  church  j"  Ifa.  xlix.  23. 
Some  time  after  Ihe  received  the  protection  of 
the  civil  power,  the  eccleftaftical  fwallowed  up 
the  civil  authority,  and  eftablifhed  the  moft 
defpotic  tyranny.  This  furely  can  be  no  model 
for  the  Millennium.  Since  the  Reformation, 
feveral  national  churches  have  been  eftablifhed 
S  f  qn 


522  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  lit. 

on  a  rational  plan  ;  but  no  plan  has  yet  been 
difcovered,  fufficient  to  unite  the  feveral  reform- 
ed churches.  In  order  to  this,  feveral  queftions 
remain  to  be  determined,  to  which  the  refearches 
of  divines,  and  fagacity  of  politicians,  have  been 
hitherto  unequal.  Such  as,  what  kind  of  church» 
government  is  of  divine  authority  ?  How  far 
the  civil  and  ecclefiaftical  authority  ought  to  be 
blended  together,  and  how  far  they  ought  to  be 
diftin6t  ?  What  is  the  moft  profitable  manner 
of  difpenling  the  ordinances  of  religion  ?  How 
far  ought  difcipline  to  extend  ?  Should  it  reach 
to  the  perfons  and  property  of  men,  for  fins 
hurtful  to  their  eternal  falvation  though  not  fo 
immediately  injurious  to  fociety  ?  But  all  thefe 
queflions  fhall  be  refoived,  and  made  level  to 
every  capacity,  in  that  plan  of  a  national  efta- 
blifiiment,  which  God  himfelf  will  form  for  the 
Jews  in  the  wildernefs.  His  authority  likewife 
in  forming  it  will  induce  other  churches  to  adopt 
it  as  a  pattern  ;  whereas,  though  the  fame  plan 
did  at  prefent  exift-,  no  human  reafoning  would 
induce  another  church  having  a  different  plan, 
to  quit  their  own  and  receive  it.  The  proof 
of  this  fentiment,  that  the  converted  Jews  fliall 
furnifli  the  model  of  a  national  church,  rcfls 
on  the  glorious  defcription  given  us  of  the  Jew- 
ifh  national  eftabliflimentj  andof  the  communion 

fublifting 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,  32^ 

fubfifting  betwixt  them  and  the  Gentile  churches 
at  the  Millennium,  which  I  Ihall  afterwards 
more  particularly  explain. 

Perhaps  too,  as  the  Mofaic  economy  was  firft 
given  in  the  wildernefs  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  fo 
its  fpiritual  meaning  fhall  be  fully  unfolded  in 
the  wildernefs,  when  the  Jews  are  converted. 
The  general  defign  of  it  is  already  revealed,  and 
forms  an  argument  for  the  dodrine  of  the  atone- 
ment, which  the  cavils  of  adverfaries  can  never 
overturn ;  becaufe  every  illuftration  of  it,  with-^ 
out  a  typical  reference  to  the  atonement,  ap-» 
pears  extremely  futile  and  abfurd.  However, 
the  minutiae  of  that  economy  ftill  remain  in-, 
volved  in  obfcurity,  and  perhaps  will  continue 
fo  until  the  Jews  are  converted,  when  the  Spi^ 
rit  that  dictated,  fhall  unfold  its  meaning  fully, 
adding  much  to  the  knowledge  of  the  church, 
without  making  any  addition  to  the  canon  of 
fcripture. 


SEC- 


324  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,        Part  IIL 


SECTION  ,VI. 

The  Connjerfion  of  the  Jews  gives  joy  to  the  Church 
of  Chri/l,  butjlirs  up  the  Papal  Power  to  colled 
Forces  againji  them. 

Let  us  now  leave  the  Jews  training  under  the 
eye  of  God  in  the  wildernefs,  and  take  a  view 
of  the  effect  which  their  converfion  has  on  the 
reft  of  the  world. 

An  event  fo  remarkable  and  important  fhall 
be  fpeedily  conveyed  on  the  wings  of  fame, 
through  the  world,  and  perfons  ihall  be  variouf- 
ly  affedte  ',  according  to  their  attachment  to  the 
religion  of  Jefus  Chrift.  On  the  contrary,  the  true 
church  in  every  corner  of  the  world,  fhall  receive 
in  the  tidings,  that  meifage,  "A  voice  came  out  of 
"  the  throne,  faying,  Praife  our  God,  all  ye  his 
"  fervants,  and  ye  that  fear  him,  both  fmall  and 
*•'  great  ;*'  Rev.  xix.  5.  And  their  hearts,  tuned  in 
unifon  with  their  voices,  fhall  anfwer  the  meff^ge, 
by  fmging  the  hymn  of  praife,  which  is  thus  de- 
fcribed  :  "  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of 
*'  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many 
*'  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunder- 
«  ings,  faying,  Alleluia :    for  the  Lord   God 

"  omnipotent 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them »  325 

"  omnipotent  reigneth.  Let  us  be  glad  and  re- 
"  joice,  and  give  honour  to  him  :  for  the  mar- 
"  riage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath 
"  made  herfelf  ready.  And  to  her  was  granted 
"  that  fhe  fhould  be  arrayed  in  fine  Hnen,  clean 
"  and  white  :  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteoufr 
"  nefs  of  faints  ;'*  Rev.  xix.  6. — 8. 

This  event  Ihall  likewife  prove  the  occafion  of 
enlargement  to   the  church,   by  fpreading  the 
gofpel  with  additional  fuccefs  among  the  nations 
Hill  adhering  to  a  falfe  religion.     In  the  prophe- 
cy of  Ifaiah,  we  have  feveral  animated  addreffes 
to  falfe  gods,   and  their  worfhippers,   founded 
upon  the  converfion  of  the  Jewifli  nation,  repre-r. 
fenting,  no  doubt,  the  arguments  that  fhall  be 
fuccefsfully   ufed    by   the    preachefs   of    thefe 
times,  for  fpreading  the  gofpel.     Thus  :  "  Pro*^ 
*'  duce  your  caufe,  faith  the  Lord  ;    bring  forth 
*'  your  fl:rong  rcafons,  faith  the  King  of  Jacob. 
'^  Let  them  brida:  them  forth,  and  fhew  us  what 
"  ftiall   happen  :    le'fci,  them    Ihew    the   former 
^'  things  what  they  be,   that  we  may  confider 
*'  them,   and  know  the  latter  end  of  them  ;   or 
"  declare  us   things  for   to   come.     Shew  the 
"  things  that  are  to  come  hereafter,    that   we 
''  may  know  that  ye  are  gods  j"  Ifa.  xli.  21,22, 
23.     As  if  he  had  faid,  "  Produce,  O  idols,  the 
"  reafons  on  which  ye  build  your  claim  to  di- 
f  vinity.     Prove  your  claim   in   the  mamHr 


326  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III, 

"  I  have  now  done,  by  the  completion  of  pro- 
"  phecy.  Shew  that  yc  have  uttered  prophecies 
*'  which  have  been  already  accompHlhed,  or  (hall 
"  hereafter  be  accompli  Hied  ;  or  utter  prophe- 
*'  cies  now,  with  affurance  of  their  completion: 
*'  that  we  may  know  your  claim  to  be  juft.'* 

To  the  fame  purpofe,  Ifa.  xliii.  having  briefly 
mentioned  the  converfion  of  the  Jews,  ver.  8. 
he  adds,  "  Let  all  the  nations  be  gathered  to- 
*'  gether,  and  let  the  people  be  affembled  :  who 
"  among  them  can  declare  this,  and  fliew  us 
"  former  things !  let  them  bring  forth  their 
"  witnefles,  that  they  may  be  juftified  :  or  let 
'*  them  hear,  and  fay,  It  is  truth.  Ye  are  my 
*'  witnefTes  faith  the  Lord,  and  my  fervant 
*^  whom  I  have  chofen  :  that  ye  may  know  and 
*'  believe  me,  and  underftand  that  I  am  he : 
"  before  me  there  was  no  god  formed,  neither 
"  fhall  there  be  after  m.e.  I,  even  I  am  the 
"  Lord,  and  belides  me  there  is  no  Saviour  j'* 
Jfa.  xliii.  9,  10,  II. 

So  Ifa.  xliv.  The  converfion  of  the  Jews  is 
reprefented  from  the  beginning  to  ver.  6. ;  then 
follows  an  addrefs  to  the  Jews :  "  Thus  faith  the 
"  Lord  the  King  of  Ifrael,  and  his  Redeemer 
*'  the  Lord  of  hofts  ;  I  am  the  firft,  and  I  am 
*'  the  laft ;  and  befides  me  there  is  no  god. 
*'  And  who  is  like  me  that  he  fhould  call  forth 
*'  this  event,  and  make  it  known  before  hand, 

**  and 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  327 

"  and  difpofe  it  for  me,  from  the  time  that  I 
"  appointed  the  people  of  the  deftined  age. 
*'  The  things  that  are  now  coming  and  are  to 
*'  come  hereafter,  let  them  declare  unto  us. 
'•  Fear  ye  not,  neither  be  ye  afraid:  have  I  not 
*'  declared  it  unto  you  from  the  firft  ?  ye  have 
*'  forefliewn  it,  and  ye  are  my  witnelles.  Is 
"  there  a  God  beiides  me  ?  Yea,  there  is  no  fure 
'*  protedlor,  I  know  not  any'  ;"  vcr.  8.  After 
which  there  is  an  addrefs  to  idolaters,  contain- 
ing the  moft  acute  and  forcible  arguments  againft 
im?.ge-wor{hip  which  are  to  be  found  in  the 
whole  fcripture*. 

But  while  the  church  rejoices,  and  the  gofpel 
fpreads,  the  fame  tidings  fill  the  blafphemous 
king  and  his  adherents,  with  a  horrible  con- 
fternation  and  dread,  reprefented  in  the  lixth 
vial,  Rev.  xvi.  12. — 16.  The  reafons  of  that 
confternation,  we  may  ealily  conceive  from  the 
circumftances  already  detailed.  He  was  Jealous 
of  the  Jews,  that  they  would  lay  claim  to  the 
land  of  his  pofTeffion,  and  therefore  endeavour- 
ed to  exterminate  them  by  a  virulent  perfecu- 
tion.  He  now  finds  that  the  effect  of  the  nerfecu- 
tion  has  been  to  collecl  them  together,  fo   that 

they 

(1)1  have  foilov/ed  Lowth's    tranflation,  as  it  renders 
the  fenfe  of  the  paiTage  more  clear. 

(2)  See   likewifc  chap.   xlv.  20. — 2J.   to  the    dole, — 
chap.  xlvi.   5  — 11,   12. 


328  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

they  form  a  great  army  ;  that  they  are  preferved 
in  the  wildernefs  ;  where  he  expededthcy  would 
have  periihed  by  famine,  (though  I  prefume  he 
will  not  allow  their  prefervation  to  De  the  con- 
fequence  of  a  Divine  interpofition)  ;  that  they 
are  infecled  with  the  Proteftant  herefy,  as  he 
Vwdll  term  it,  fo  fatal  to  his  empire  in  Europe, 
He  muftconfider  thefe  concurringcircumftances, 
as  menacing  the  exiftence  of  his  government 
and  religion.  He  therefore  difpatches  his  emif- 
faries  to  every  prince  and  potentate  on  earth, 
from  whom  he  can  expe£l  any  fupport,  in  order 
to  make  their  united  and  laft  effort  in  a  religi- 
ous war.  "  I  faw  three  unclean  fpirits  like 
"  frogs,  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon, 
"  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  thebeaft,  and  out  of 
"  the  mouth  of  the  falfe  prophet.  For  they  are 
"  the  fpirits  of  devils,  working  miracles,  which 
"  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of 
"  the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle 
''  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty  ;*'  Rev.  xvi. 
13,  iz}..  Here  is  a  triumvirate,  united  to  refift 
the  converted  Jews.  The  dragon,  Satan  in  his 
proper  colours.  The  beaft,  the  head  of  fpiri- 
tual  Babylon,  now  relident  in  Judea.  The  falfe 
prophet,  the  Popilh  clergy '.      As   the  dragon 

gave 

(1)  So  exaclly  do  the  prophecies  ap^ree,  that  we  find 
the  fame  triumvirate  mentioned,  by  Ilaiah  chap,  xxvii.  1. 

"  In 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  325 

gave  authority  at  firfl:  to  the  beaft,  and  governed 
all  along  unfeen  by  his  means,  fo  now  he  ap- 
pears openly  as  his  fupporter.  As  Popery  was 
all  along  Paganifm,  varni/hed  over  with  an  ap- 
pearance of  Chriftianity,  fo  now  the  Pagan  pow- 
ers avowedly  fupport  the  Popiili  party,  in  refill- 
ing the  converted  Jews. 

The  emiffaries  of  this  triumvirate  go  forth  to 
the  kings  of  the  earth,  to  procure  their  fupport 
for  the  bead,  in  his  laft  extremity.  And  they 
are  fordid,  loquacious,  and  amphibious,  like 
frogs.  They  ufe  the  meaneft  Ihifts  to  form  al- 
liances, croak  portentuous  ills  to  mankind,  ari- 
fing  from  the  dominion  of  the  Jews,  and  fuit 

their 

"  In  that  day  the  Lord,  with  his  fore  and  great,  and  ftrong 
"  fword,  (hall  punifli  Leviathan  the  piercing  ferpent,  even 
*'  (and)  Leviathan  that  crooked  ferpent ;  and  he  fhall  flay 
^'  the  dragon  that  is  in  the  fea."  Our  tranflators  feemed 
to  have  conlidered  the  names  here  mentioned,  as  belong- 
ing to  one  enemy,  or  at  moft  to  two  ;  but  whoever  reads 
the  paffage  in  the  original,  will  immediately  perceive  that 
three  diftincl  enemies  are  pointed  out.  Accordingly 
Lowth  fo  underftands  it  in  his  tranflation.  The  time  of 
their  punifhment  is  after  the  convex-fion  of  the  Jews, 
mentioned  Ifaiah  xxvi.  12,  13.  The  two  Leviathans  are 
defcribed  by  chai'a6lers  that  fuit  the  firfl  and  fecond  beafls 
in  the  Apocalypfe.  The  charafilcr  of  the  firft  is  pride  and 
tyranny  ;  that  of  the  fecond,  fubtilty  and  cunning.  The 
fecond  beaft  is  the  fame  with  the  falfe  prophet.  I'he  dra- 
gon retains  the  name  and  charafiler  in  both  paffagest 

Tt 


330  -^  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

tKeIr  arguments  to  the  peculiar  circumftances 
and  difpofitions  of  thofe  whom  they  addrefs. 

Thefe  are  perilous  times  ;  an  exhortation  is 
therefore  inferted,  intimating  the  fuddennefs  of 
the  judgments  which  ftiall  overtake  thefe  ene- 
mies of  the  truth,  and  cautioning  Chrift*s  faith- 
ful followers  from  being  led  away  by  the  delu- 
fion.  "  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Bleffed  is 
*'  he  that  watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments, 
'^  left  he  walk  naked,  and  they  fee  his  fhame ;" 
Rev.  xvi.  15. 

The  delufion  fpread  by  the  Popifh  emiffaries 
is  fo  great,  that  the  kings  of  the  earth  are  per- 
fuaded  to  enter  into  a  league,  and  bring  together 
their  combined  forces,  in  order  to  fupport  the 
beaft  and  refift  the  Jews.  "  And  he  gathered 
"  them  together  into  a  place  called  in  the  He- 
<*  brew  tongue  Armageddon  j"  Rev.  xvi.  16. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,         331 

CHAPTER   V. 

Of  the  Battle  of  Armageddon, 

THE  battle  fought  at  Armageddon  is  fo  de- 
cilive  for  the  interefl  of  religion,  that  it 
is  largely  defcribed  by  the  ancient  prophets. 
I  Ihall  therefore  take  the  benefit  of  their  united 
light,  to  difcover — the  place  of  the  battle, — the 
parties  engaged, — the  manner  of  the  event,-— 
and  the  confequences  of  the  victory  obtained. 

SECTION  I. 

The  Place  of  the  Battle  is  near  'Jerufalem, 

That  the  place  of  Armageddon,  or  moun- 
tain of  deftruction,  is  Judea,  we  might  infer 
from  the  refidence  of  the  beaft  in  Judea,  pre- 
vious to  the  battle,  and  his  collecting  allies 
for  a  defenfive  war.  It  is  moft  natural  to  fup- 
pofe,  that  he  will  make  his  lafl:  ftand  in  the 
country  where  he  relides.  But  waving  this,  his 
deftruftion  in  Judea,  is  clearly  aflerted  in  the 
following  pafTages  of  fcripture  :  "  The  Lord  of 
"  hofts  hath  fworn,  faying,  Surely  as  I  have 

"  thought, 


532         A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  lit 

"  thought,  fo  fhall  it  come  to  pafs ;  and  as  I 
'*  have  purpofed,  fo  fhall  it  fland  ;  that  I  will 
"  break  the  Affyrian  in  my  land,  and  upon  my 
*'  mountains  tread  him  under  foot  :  then  lliall 
"  his  yoke  depart  from  off  them,  and  his  bur- 
*'  den  depart  from  off  their  fiioulders.  This  is 
"  the  purpofe  that  is  purpofed  upon  the  whole 
*'  earth  ;  and  this  is  the  hand  that  is  ftretched 
*'  out  upon  all  the  nations.  For  the  Lord  of 
**  hofls  hath  purpofed,  and  who  fhall  dilannul 
*'  it  ?  and  his  hand  is  ftretched  out,  and  who 
"  (liall  turn  it  back  ?"  Ifa.  xiv.  24. — 27.  The 
AlTyrian  can  he  no  other  than  the  king  of  Ba- 
bylon, mentioned  in  the  preceding  part  of  the 
chapter,  and  the  king  of  ancient  Babylon  can- 
not be  intended,  becaufe  no  fuch  event  took 
place,  as  his  deftru^ion  in  the  land  of  Ifrael. 
But  as  the  name  is  elfe where  beftowed  on  the 
head  of  fpiritual  Babylon,  fo  the  character  here 
given  fitly  agrees  to  him. ;  ver.  1 3 . —  1 5.  This 
deftruclion  takes  place  at  the  time  the  Jews  are 
reftored  to  the  favour  of  God  and  their  own 
land  ;  but  the  defcription  of  that  reftoration  can 
by  no  means  apply  to  the  return  from  Babylon  j 
ver.  r. — 3.  The  yoke  of  this  Affyrian  laid  on  the 
Jews  ft:!all  then  depart  from  off  them  ;  ver.  25. 
"  The  whole  earth,'*  "  all  nations,"  inimical  to 
the  true  religion,  fhall  be  punidied  together  with 
the  Affyrian  j^  ver.    26,  exadly  correfponding 

with 


Part  III.    The  Events  foretold  in  ihem,  333 

with  the  Apocalypfe,  which  reprefents  the  de- 
ftrudion  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their 
armies,  together  with  the  beaft  at  Armageddon. 
But  this  deftruclion  takes  place  "  in  the  land 
"  of  Ifrael,  and  on  the  mountains  of  Judea;'* 
ver.  25.  Therefore  Judea  is  Armageddon. 
"  Throusrh  the  voice  of  the  Lord  fhall  the 

o 

"  Affyrian  be  beaten  down,  which  fmote  with 
*'  a  rod. — For  Tophct  is  ordained  of  old  :  yea, 
"  for  the  king  it  is  prepared :  he  hath  made  it 
"  deep  and  large ;  the  pile  thereof  is  fire  and 
"  much  wood  :  the  breath  of  the  Lord,  like  a 
"  flream  of  brimftone,  doth  kindle  it ;"  Ifa.  xxx. 
31. — 33.  Here  the  fame  AiTyrian  mentioned 
formerly  is  introduced,  for  he  is  faid  to  be 
"  beaten  down"  at  the  time  the  Jews  are  refto- 
red  to  their  land,  and  enjoy  the  bleilings  of 
the  Millennium,  largely  defcribed  ver.  18. — 26. 
Again,  the  manner  of  his  deftrucHon  correfponds 
with  the  reprefentation  given  of  it  in  the  Apo- 
calypfe,  chap.  xix.  20.  "  The  beaft  was  taken, 
"  and  with  him  the  falfe  prophet. — Thefe  both 
**  were  caft  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burning  with 
"  brimftone.'*  But  the  place  where  he  is  beaten 
down  is  Tophet,  or  the  valley  of  the  fon  of  Hin- 
nom,  which  lies  to  the  eaft  of  Jerufalem.  "  Then 
"  fhall  the  Aflyrian  fall  with  the  fword,  not  of  a 
*^  mighty  man  ;  and  the  fword,  not  of  a  mean 
"  man,  fliall  devour  him  :  but  he  fiiall  flee  from; 

"  tllG 


534  -^  ^^<^y  io  t^^  Prophecies.        Part  III. 

*'  the  fword,  and  his  young  men  Ihall  be  dif- 
*'  comfited.  And  he  fliall  pafs  over  to  his  ftrong 
**  hold  for  fear,  and  his  princes  fhall  be  afraid 
**  of  the  enfign,  faith  the  Lord,  whofe  fire  is  in 
"  2ion,  and  his  furnace  in  Jerufalem  ;'*  Ifa,  xxxi. 
8,  9.  This  prophecy  may  have  a  double  mean- 
ing. Every  word  of  it  is  applicable  to  Senna- 
cherib. His  army  fell  by  the  fword  of  the 
angel,  not  therefore  by  the  fword  of  a  mighty 
or  a  mean  man.  He  fled  from  the  fword,  and 
his  army  was  difcomfited.  He  paffed  over  to 
Nineveh,  his  ftrong  hold,  for  fear,  and  his  prin- 
ces or  captains  haftened  out  of  the  land  of  Ju- 
dea,  for  fear  of  that  God  whofe  refidence  was 
in  Zion,  and  whom  they  experienced  to  be  a 
confuming  fire  to  his  enemies. 

But  the  prophecy,  as  appears  from  the  con- 
nexion, points  likewife  to  the  fall  of  the  blaf- 
phemous  king,  fo  often  termed  the  Affyrian,  and 
the  exprellions  are  fo  happily  chofen,  that  every 
word  is  applicable  to  his  cafe.  The  power  and 
interpofition  of  the  Deity,  (hall  be  confpicuous 
in  his  fall ;  but  previous  to  that  he  fhall  flee 
for  fear  of  the  fword  of  the  Jews,  to  Jerufalem 
his  ftrong  hold,  the  armies  that  fupport  him 
Ihall  be  difcom.fited.  He  and  the  kings  of  the 
earth  n:iall  be  confumed  at  Jerufalem,  as  in  a 
furnace,  by  fire  from  heaven.  The  reprefenta- 
tion  here  as  to  the  place  and  manner  of  his 

fall 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  thetu.  335 

fall,  accords  with  that  in  the  palTage  quoted  im- 
mediately before. 

"  Let  the  heathen  be  wakened,  and  come  up 
*'  to  the  valiey  of  Jehoihaphat :  for  there  will 
*'  I  fit  to  judge  all  the  heathen  round  about  ;*' 
Joel  iii.  12.  Fromver.  9.  to  18.  we  have  an 
animated  defcription  of  the  battle  of  Arma- 
geddon ;  for  the  expreflions  of  it  are  quoted 
and  appHed  to  that  event,  Rev.  xiv.  14. — 20. 
In  the  preceding  context,  we  have  an  account 
of  the  perfecution  carried  on  by  the  blafphe- 
mous  king  previous  to  the  battle,  as  I  have  al- 
ready obferved,  and  in  the  following  context, 
there  is  a  defcription  of  the  Millennium,  ac- 
cording to  the  order  of  events  laid  down  in  the 
Apocalypfe  ;  fo  that  the  battle  of  Armageddon 
muft  be  intended  ;  but  the  place  of  that  battle 
is  the  valley  of  Jehofhaphat,  which  is  a  conti- 
nuation of  the  valley  of  Tophet,  or  the  fon  of 
Hinnom,  lying  to  the  eaft  of  Jerufalem,  through 
which  the  brook  of  Kedron  runs. 

"  Behold,  I  will  make  Jerufalem  a  cup  of 
*'  trembling  unto  all  the  people  round  about, 
*'  when  they  fhall  be  in  the  liege  both  againil 
"  Judah  and  againft  Jerufalem  ;*'  Zech  xii.  2. 
The  word  tranflated  againjiy  fignifies  concerning^ 
and  is  rendered  /or,  as  often  as  againji, ,  It  is 
fo  tranflated  in  the  verfe  immediately  preceding, 
f '  Jor  IfraeJ."     It  ought  to  be  fo  rendered  in  this 

verfe. 


$^6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.       Part  TIL 

verfe,  and  the  whole  paffage  would  run  thus : 
*'  The  burden  of  the  word  of  Jehovah  for  Ifra- 
"  el.  Jehovah  faith,  who  ftretcheth  forth  the 
*'  heavens,  and  layeth  the  foundations  of  the 
*'  earth,  and  fornrieth  the  fpirit  of  man  within 
*^  him.  Behold,  I  will  make  Jerufalem  a  cup  of 
*'  trembling  unto  all  the  people  round  about. 
*'  (It  fhall  be  alfo  for  Judah,  in  the  fiege  for 
"  Jerufalem).'*  The  laft  words  intimate,  that 
the  prophecy  concerns  Judah  as  well  as  Ifrael, 
and  that  it  fhall  be  accompliilied  at  Jerufalem, 
in  a  fiege  for  that  city.  Now,  the  prophecy  re- 
prefents  a  fignal  interpofition  of  the  Deity  for 
the  deftruclion  of  their  enemies,  which  can  be 
no  other  than  the  battle  of  Armageddon  ;  for 
the  time  is  fixed  by  the  circumftances  of  the 
narration.  It  is  in  that  day  when  "  all  the  peo- 
*'  pie  of  the  earth  are  gathered  together  (againft) 
**  it,'*  (Zech.  xii.  3.)  or  (for)  it.  It  is  the  oc- 
calion  of  their  gathering ;  when  the  Jews  are 
the  inftruments  in  the  hand  of  God,  to  puniOi 
their  enemies.  "  I  will  make  the  governors 
*'  (leaders)  of  Judah  like  a  hearth  of  fire  among 
^?  the  wood,  and  like  a  torch  of  fire  in  a  fheaf ; 
^?  and  they  fliall  devour  all  the  people  round 
^'  about,  on  the  right  hand,  and  on  the  left  j" 
.^ech.  xii.  6.  When  they  fhall  be  refl-ored  to 
the  poffeflion  of  the  land  given  their  fathers, 
?'  Jerufalem  fhall  be  inhabited  again  in  her  own 

*'  place^ 


Part  IIL       The  Events  foretold  in  them,  ^iZ? 

"  place,  even  in  Jerufalem ;"  Zech.  xii.  6.  In 
a  word,  about  the  time  they  are  converted  to 
the  faith  of  the  Saviour  whom  their  fathers  cru- 
cified ;  Zech.  xii.  10. — 14.  Thefe  circumftances 
apply  fully  and  only  to  the  battle  of  Armaged- 
don. If  fo,  the  place  of  the  battle  is  near  Je- 
rufalem, the  occalion  a  fiege  of  that  city  by 
the  Jews,  while  it  is  defended  by  the  combined 
forces  of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  ar- 
mies. 


SECTION   II. 

The  Parties  are,  on  the  one  fide  the  Papal  Power , 
ajfifted  by  the  Kings  of  the  Earth  'and  their  Ar- 
mies ;   on  the  other  Side,   the  converted  fews* 

These  are  in  general  the  parties.  They  are 
Hated  on  the  one  fide  by  the  Prophet  Ifaiah, 
chap.  xxiv.  21,  "  And  it  fhall  come  to  pafs  in 
*'  that  day,  that  the  Lord  fliall  punilli  the  hoft 
"  of  the  high  ones  that  are  on  high,  and  the 
*'  kings  of  the  earth  upon  the  earth."  The 
"  high  ones'*  are  Satan  and  his  hofi;,  "  wicked 
"  fpirits  that  dwell  in  high  places  ;"  for,  after 
the  battle  of  Armageddon,  Satan  is  bound  1000 
years.  Rev.  xx. ;  at  the  end  of  that  period  he  is  ' 
loofed,  andfi:irs  up  enemies  of  a  fimilarfpirit  with 
the  kings  vanquifhed  at  Armageddon  j  and  io  it 
U  u  is 


358  ^  K^y  io  i^s  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

is  faid  here,  Ifa.  xxiv.  22.  "  They  fhall  be  fhut 
'*  up  in  the  prifon,  and  after  many  days  fliall 
"  they  be  vifited'*  that  is  "  loofed/'  They  are 
mentioned  by  Zephaniah,  chap.  iii.  8.  "  My  de- 
"  termination  is  to  gather  the  nations,  that  I  may 
*'  affemble  the  kingdoms,  to  pour  upon  them 
"  mine  indignation,  even  all  my  fierce  anger ; 
•'  for  all  the  earth  fliall  be  devoured  with  the 
"  fire  of  my jealoufy.'*  By  Zechariah,  chap.  xii. 
3.  '^  And  in  that  day  will  I  make  Jerufalem  a 
*^  burdenfome  ftone  for  all  people ;  All  that  bur- 
*^  den  themfelves  with  it,  fhall  be  cut  in  pieces, 
*'  though  all  the  people  of  the  earth  be  gathered 
"  together  againft  it."  Both  parties  are  ftated 
by  Joel,  chap.  iii.  ir.  "  Affemble  yourfe Ives, 
"  and  come  all  ye  heathen,  and  gather  your- 
'^  felves  together  round  about :  Thither  caufe 
"  thy  mighty  ones  to  come  down,  O  Lord.'* 

By  the  kings  of  the  earth  we  are  to  underftand 
the  Popiih  and  Pagan  powers.  And  we  muft 
reckon  them  fewer  than  the  expreilion  would  at 
firft  indicate,  when  we  refled  that  the  feventh 
trumpet  founded  about  70  years  before  the  bat- 
tle of  Armageddon,  and  that  the  gofpel  was 
mightily  prevailing  during  all  that  period,  in 
the  vyellern  regions  of  the  world  ;  and  that  it  is 
by  no  means  probable  the  Proteftant  churches, 
who  have  all  along  looked  and  prayed  for  tli^ 
converfion  of  the  Jews,  Ihould,  upon  their  c(/n- 

verfion, 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  33^ 

verfion,  join  iffue  with  their  enemies,  and  refift 
them. 

If  we  enquire  more  particularly  who  thefe 
kings  and  nations  are  that  come  to  Armaged- 
don, to  fupport  the  beaft,  we  (hall  find  an  ex- 
act lift  of  them,  Jer.  xxv.  15. — 23.  But  in  re- 
gard the  moft  approved  commentators  apply 
that  paffage  to  the  conquefts  of  Nebuchadnez- 
zar, it  will  be  neceffary  to  remove  the  preju- 
dice arifing  from  their  interpretation.  The 
prophets  are  the  beft  interpreters  of  the  pro- 
phets. It  is  by  comparing  fcripture  with  fcrip- 
ture  that  we  arrive  at  its  genuine  meaning. 
There  are  fo  many  circumftances  in  the  narra- 
tion, correfponding  exadly  with  the  defcrip- 
tion  of  the  battle  of  Armageddon  in  other  paf- 
fages,  that  the  concurrence  of  the  whole  affords 
a  fufEcient  proof  that  the  fame  battle  is  here  in- 
tended. Befides,  many  of  thefe  circumftances 
cannot  in  their  literal  meaning  apply  to  the  con- 
quefts of  Nebuchadnezzar. 

The  punifhment  infli(5led  is  called  "  the  wine- 
*'  cup  of  God's  fury,"  ver.  15.  The  fame  ex- 
preffions  are  ufed,  Ifa.  li.  22,  23.  and  Zech. 
xii.  2.  and  refer  as  we  have  already  feen,  to 
Armageddon.  In  confequence  of  this  punifh- 
ment, it  is  faid,  that  they  "  fhall  fall,  and  rife 
^'  no  more"  ver.  17.  So  Armageddon  is  call- 
ed "  the  valley  of  decifion,'*  Joel  iii,  14.  be- 

caufd 


340  A  Key  io  ihe  Prophecies*         Part  III. 

caufe  immediately  after  it  the  kingdom  of  Chrift 
is  eftabliftied  in  the  world.     It  is  reprefented  as 
a  divine  interpofition  for  God's  holy  habitation. 
"  The  Lord  fliall  roar  from  on  high,  and  utter 
*'  his  voice  from  his  holv  habitation  ;    he  fhall 
*'  mightily    roar   upon   (for)    his    habitation," 
Jer.  XXV.  go.  Soit  is  faid  of  Armageddon,  "  Like 
**  as  the  lion  and  the  young  lion  roaring  on  his 
*'  prey,   when  a  multitude  of  ihepherds  is-call- 
"  ed  forth  againft  him,  he  will  not  be  afraid  of 
**  their  voice,  nor  abafe  himfelf  for  thenoife.of 
**  them  :   fo  fliall  the  Lord  of  hofts  come  down 
"  to  light  for  mouni;  Zion,   and  for  the  hill 
'?  thereof,'*    Ifa.    xxxi.   4.     This  fureiy  C3,nnot 
apply  to  the  conqueils  of  Nebuchadnezzar.     It 
is  called  a  wine-prefs  :    "  He  fliall  give  a  fliout, 
**  as  they  that  tread  the  grapes,    againft  all  the 
*^  inhabitants  of  the  earth,"  Jer.  xxv.  30.  a  me- 
taphor ufed  toreprefent  Armageddon,  Rev.  xiv. 
2c.    and  xix.   15.     "  He  will  plead   with    all 
'«  flefh  ,'*  Jer.  xxv.  3 1 .  fo  Ifa.  Ixvi.  1 6.  and  Joel  iii, 
*^  1.     He  will  give  th^m  that  are  wicked  to  the 
'*  fword."  Ver.  31.  can  only  apply  to  Armaged- 
don-,  where  all  the  enemies  of  religion  are  cut 
off:   "  Evil  fhall  go  forth  from  nation  to  na- 
"  tion."  Ver.  32.  fitly  reprefents  the  emifTaries 
mentioned  Rev.  xvi.   13.     "The  flainofthe 
^^.  Lord  fliall  beat  that  day  from  one  end  of  the 
*:?  earth  (land)  even  unto  the  other  end  of  the 

"  earth 


Part  III."     The  Events  foretold  in  them*         341 

*'  earth  (land),"  Jer.  xxv.  33.  exactly  accords 
with  the  extent  of  the  wirte-prefs,  Rev.  xiv.  20." 
f(3r  the  land  of  Judea,  according  to  Jerom,  is 
juft  a  thoufand  and  iix  hundred  furlongs. 

The  nations  therefore  that  drink  the  cup 
of  God's  fury,  in  confequence  of  aflifting  the 
beaft,  are  the  following  : 

"  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt,  andhisfervants,and 
*^.  his  princes,  and  all  his   people  ^"  Jer.  xxv. 
19.  "  And  all  the    mingled   people  ;"  ver  20. 
The   word  in    the  original  is  the  fame  that  is 
tranflated  Arabia,  ver.  24.  though  differently 
pointed,  which  makes  no  material  difference, 
moft  likely  they  are  fuch  as  inhabit  the  coafts  of 
the  Red  Sea.     "  And  all  the  kings  of  the  land  of 
^*  Uz,"  ver.  20.     There  are   three  perfons   fo 
named  in  fcripture,  the  fon  of  Aram,  whom  Bo- 
chart   fuppofes  to   have  fettled  in  Syria,   the 
fon  of  Nahor,  who  fetded  in  Arabia  Defer ta, 
and  probably   is  intended  here,   and  a  fon  of 
Efau.     "  And  all  the  kings  of  the  land  of  the 
*'  Philiftines,  and  Afhkelon  and  Azzah,  and  E- 
*'  kron  and  Afhdod,  Edom  and  Moab,  and  .the 
"  children  of  Amnion,  and   all  the   kings  of 
«f.  Tyrus,  and  all  the  kings  of.  Zidon,  and  the 
*^  kings  of  the  ifles  which  are  beyond  the  fea,  (the 
*^  coafts  of  t!ie  Mediterranean),  Dedan,  and  Te^ 
<'  ma,  and  Buz,  (diftricts  of  Arabia),  and  all  that 
*'  are  in  the  utmoft  corners,  (probably  nations  in- 

*'  habiting 


342  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,  Part  III, 

"  habiting  betwixt  the  Euxine  and  Cafplan  feas), 
^^  and  all  the  kings  of  Arabia,  and  all  the 
^^  kings  of  the  mingled  people  that  dwell  in  ihe 
''  defert,  (Arabia  Deferta),  and  all  the  kings  of 
"  Zimri,  (a  people  of  Arabia  defcended  from 
*'  Zimram,  Abraham's  fon  by  Keturah),  and 
**  all  the  kings  of  Elam,  (^Periia),  and  all  the 
*^  kings  of  the  Medes,  and  all  the  kings  of  the 
"  north,  (Syria  and  Aflyria),  far  and  near, 
*'  (fuch  as  immediately  border  on  the  land,  and 
**  fuch  as  are  at  a  confiderable  diftance),  and  all 
*'  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  which  ^re  upoa 
*'  the  face  of  the  earth,  (all  the  kingdoms  of  a 
**  worldlyo  r  earthly  fpirit  in  whatever  place)  : 
*'  and  the  kings  of  Shefhach  Ihall  drink  after 
*'  them  ;"  Jer.  xxv.  10. — 26.  By  Shefhach  is 
intended  the  king  of  Babylon,  chap.  li.  41. 
meaning  there  as  well  as  here  the  head  of  the 
fyftem  of  fpiritual  Babylon,  in  other  words,  the 
bead  whom  they  endeavoured  to  fupport'.  By 
this  lift  forces  are  fent  up  from  the  following  di- 
ftrifls  of  country,  bordering  upon  each  other, 
though  widely  extended,  Egypt,  Arabia,  the 
country  fituate  betwixt  Arabia  and  Paleftine,  for- 
merly poffeffed  by  the  Edomites,  Moabites,  and 
Ammonites,  all  jPaleftine,  Syria,  and  the  diftrid:  of 

country 

(1)  Shefhach  may  fignify  one  puniflied  fixfold,or  one 
drawn  with  a  hook  or  fork  of  fix  prongs,  1.  e,  one  fignally 
punifhed,  which  is  obvioufly  applicable  to  the  head  q^ 
ipiritual  Babylon. 


Part  IIL     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  34J 

country  lying  eaftward,  as  far  as  Affyria,  the 
great  kingdom  of  Perfia,  probably  the  coun- 
try betwixt  the  Euxine  and  Cafpian  feas.  Se- 
veral different  names  are  given  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  fame  country,  as  to  the  Arabians, 
eight  names,  Arabia  the  mingled  people,  twice, 
Uz,  Dedan,  Tema,  Buz,  Zimri  ;  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Paleftine,  eight,  the  Philiftines,  Aflike- 
lon,  Azzah,  Ekron,  Afhdod,  Tyrus,  Zidon,  the 
ifles  or  coafts  of  the  Mediterranean,  to  intimate, 
I  prefun^e,  that  they  are  conducted  by  fo  many 
different  leaders,  and  conftitute  fo  many  diftinct 
corps,  independent  of  each  other,  which  ac- 
counts in  fome  meafure  for  the  diverfity  of  fen- 
timent  fo  fatal  to  their  expedition,  as  we  fhall 
afterwards  fee. 

Another  lift  of  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  their 
armies  who  fupport  the  beaft  at  Armageddon, 
is  given,  Ezek.  xxxii.  17. — 32.  But  whereas 
the  former  may  be  confidered  as  a  mufter-roU  of 
the  forces  before  the  battle^  the  latter  may  be 
reckoned  an  account  of  the  flain  after  the  bat- 
tle. In  Jeremiah  they  are  mentioned  by  corps, 
in  Ezekiel  by  nations.  Some  mentioned  in  the 
firft,  as  the  Arabians,  are  wholly  omitted  in  the 
laft.  Perhaps  they  withdrew  their  forces  when 
divifions  broke  out  among  the  combined  powers, 
and  fo  efcaped  the  general  flaughter.  Making 
allowance  for  the  difference  occafioned  by  thefe 

circumftances. 


344  ^  -^O*  ^^  '^^  Prophecies,        Part  III* 

circumftances,  the  two  lifts  are  precifely  the 
fame.  For  here  we  have  mention  of  AiTyria, 
ver.  23.  the  fame  with  "  the  utnjoft  corner," 
called  "  the  kingdom  of  the  north  afar  off, 
^'  Elam  or  Perfia,"  ver.  24.  **  Mefliech  and  Tu- 
"  bal/*  ver  26.  the  inhabitants  of  the  country 
betwixt  the  Euxine  and  Cafpian  feas,  ^*  Edom/' 
,ver.  29.  including  not  only  Idumea,  but  like- 
^wife  the  co^^ntryof  the^Moabites  and  Ammo- 
nites, "  the  princes  of  the  north,'*  ver.  30.  of 
•Syria  and  the  neighbourhood,  "all,  the  Zidoni- 
:*^ans,*/  ver  ;30.  the  inhabitp.nts  of  Paleftjne,  to- 
gether with  "  the  multitude  of  Egypc,"  ver.  1 3. 
JVs  Aiuichriift,  or  the  beaft  whom  they  fupport, 
•was  in  the  former  lift  termed  Shelliach  the  king 
of  Babylon,  fo,  in  the  latter,  he  is  galled  Pharaoh 
4iingDfE*ypt.  /  %.  -■ 

t..t'My-r;eafons  for  fuppofing  that  dhe  natioiji? 
mentioned  licre  are-thofe  flaughtered  at  Atma«; 
geddou,  l.lhall  lay  .before  the  reader,,  leaving 
i:jtiem:,lo  lu^.jlicJgmeBt.  r  * 

>:lr.Jhe.j(3hurcHljQf  Rome  is  in  the  Apocalypfe, 
called  Fgyj^j  xi,  8.  as  well  ;is  Babylon,,  fonfe- 
quently  tht  head  of  that  community  may  be. 
termed  the  king  of  Kgypt.  As  Pharaoh  was  thjc 
firft  noted  oppreflorof  the  people  of  Gpd,  fo 
A^idchrlft  is  the  Lift,  immediately  before  the 
kingdom  of  Chrift  is  eftablilhed  in  the  world. 
Kpw,   the  .nations  mentioned  here  are  ca3."ed 

*«■  the 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  then.  345 

"  the  multitude  of  Egypt,"  Ezek.  xxxii.  18.  and 
"  themultitudeof  Pharaoh,"  ver.  31.  to  intimate 
that  they  are  flaughtered  as  allies  of  the  king  of 
Egypt.  The  conneclion  with  the  context  muft 
direct  the  attentive  reader  to  the  battle  of  Ar- 
mageddon. The  fpirit  of  prophecy  has  the  lat- 
ter times  in  view  in  the  thirty-firft  and  thirty- 
fecond  chapters  throughout.  They  contain  three 
diftinct  feclions  of  prophecy.  The,firft  (inclu- 
ding the  whole  of  the  thirty-lirft  chapter)  is  a 
defcription  of  Antichrift  under  the  name  of  Pha- 
raoh, reprcfenting  the  prominent  features  of  his 
character,  his  pride  and  arrogance,  illuftrating 
thefe  by  an  artful  comparifon  with  the  king  of 
Affyria,  another  type  of  the  fame  Antichrift. 
The  fecond  feclion  (ch.  xxxii.  i. — 16.)  repre- 
fents  the  final  ruin  of  Antichrift,  under  the 
fame  name  of  Pharaoh.  Now  his  ruin,  as  we 
learn  from  the  Apocalypfe,  takes  place  at  Arma- 
geddon, confequently  the  flaughter  defcribed 
can  be  no  other  than  the  battle  of  Armasreddon. 
The  third  feclion,  (chap,  xxxii.  17. — 32.),  is  a 
more  minute  detail  of  the  fame  event,  mention- 
ing the  nations  whofe  ruin  fhail  be  involved 
in  his  fall ;  confequently,  they  are  the  kings  of 
the  earth,  and  their  armies,  gathered  together 
to  Armageddon  to  fupport  him.  The  circum- 
ftances  of  the  narrativefliew,  that  the  fpirit  of  pro- 
phecy has  Armageddon  in  view,  as,  '•  I  will  alfo 

X  X  "  water 


34^  A  Key  1o  the  Prophecies.        Part  III. 

'*  water  with  thy  blood  the  land  wherein  thou 
"  fwimmeft,  even  to  the  mountains,**  ver.  6.  is  a 
metaphor  limilar  to  thatufed,  Rev.  xiv.  20.  in  de- 
fcribing  the  wine-prefs ;  "  And  blood  came  out  of 
*'  the  wine-prefs  even  unto  the  horfe  bridles.'* — 
*'  And  when  I  fhall  put  thee  out,  I  will  cover 
"  the  heaven,  and  make  the  ftars  thereof  dark ; 
*'  I  will  cover  the  fun  with  a  cloud,  and  the 
*'  moon  fhall  not  give  her  light.  All  the  bright 
"  lights  of  heaven  will  I  make  dark  over  thee," 
ver.  7,8.  Darkening  or  extinguifliing  the  lights 
of  heaven,  a  metaphor  fignifying  the  downfall 
of  ftates  and  kingdoms,  is  more  freque  ntly  ap- 
plied to  the  overturn  of  the  kingdom  of  Satan 
by  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  than  to  any  other 
event.  It  is  the  fole  event  in  view,  Ifa.  xiii.  lo. 
chap,  xxxiv.  4.  chap.  xxiv.  23.  Joel  iii.  15. 
"  I  will  alfo  vex  the  hearts  of  many  people, 
"  when  1  fhall  bring  thy  deftru£lion  among  the 
"  nations,*'  Ezek.  xxxii.  9.  The  vexation  of  his 
followers  in  Europe,  occafioned  by  the  deftru^tion 
of  Rome,  Rev.  xviii.  10.  15.  fhall  be  given  to  his 
adherents  in  Afia  and  Africa,  by  the  battle  of 
Armageddon.  "  I  will  make  many  people  a- 
"  mazed  at  thee,  and  their  kings  fliall  be  hor- 
"  ribly  afraid  for  thee,  when  I  fliall  brandifh  my 
"  fword  before  them  ;  and  they  fliall  tremble  at 
"  every  moment ;  every  man  for  his  own  life,  in 
"  the  day  of  thy  fall,'*  Ezek.  xxxii.  10.  As  thede- 

flruclion 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  347 

ftru<5tion  of  Pharaoh  in  the  Red  Sea,  ftruck  with 
terror  the  inhabitants  of  Canaan  ;  fo  the  fall  of 
Antichrift  at  Armageddon,  fhall  difpirit  the  fup- 
porters  of  the  kingdom  of  darknefs,  throughout 
the  earth. — "  I  will  deftroy  all  the  beafts  there- 
"  of,  from  befides  the  great  waters ;  neither 
"  fliall  the  foot  of  man  trouble  them  any  more, 
"  nor  the  hoofs  of  beafts  trouble  them,"  ver.  13 . 
The  ordinances  of  divine  appointment,  con- 
veying grace  Hke  a  copious  ftream,  fhall  be  fet 
free  from  the  machinations  of  Antichriftianifm, 
by  which  they  were  fouled  and  troubled. 
**  Then  will  I  make  their  waters  deep,  and 
**  caufe  their  rivers  to  run  hke  oil,  **  ver.  14. 
That  fulnefs  of  grace,  accompanied  by  out- 
ward peace  and  profperity,  which  God  will  be- 
ftow  at  the  Millennium,  is  fitly  compared  to  a 
copious  ftream,  gliding  fmoothly  along  like  oil; 
fo,  Joel  iii.  18.  Thefe  circumftances  fix  the 
time  of  the  prophecy  to  that  immediately  preced- 
ing the  Millennium  ;  confequently,  the  battle  of 
Armageddon  is  intended.  The  addrefs  to  Pha- 
raoh, ver.  21.  is  the  very  fame  with  the  ad- 
drefs to  the  king  of  Babylon,  Ifaiah  xiv.  9. 
where  the  king  of  myftical  Babylon  is  intended. 
His  allies  are  all  along  faid  to  be  uncircumcifed, 
to  indmate,  that  irreligion  is  the  caufe  of  their 
deftrudion  * . 

It 

(1)  Ifa.  xiv.  31.  Nathatn  pro  Nahnam,  fliall  be  inflamed, 
that  is,  with  the  defire  to  gather  them.  See  Ifa.  Ivii.  5. 


34S  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  countries 
from  which  forces  are  led  to  Armageddon,  to 
aflift  the  beaft,  are  thofe  over  which  he  has  a 
fpiritual  jurifdi£lion'  ;  with  the  addition  of 
Perfia,  Affyria,  Melhech,  and  Tubal,  or  the 
country  betwixt  the  Euxine  and  Cafpian  feas. 
Thefe  laft,  are  either  Mahometan  or  Pagan,  and 
moft  probably  will  contin  ue  fo  until  the  battle 
of  Armageddon.  By  joining  their  forces  to  the 
Popifh  powers,  the  dragon  appears  in  his  proper 
colours,  giving  aid  to  the  beaft  in  his  laft  effort. 

The  parties  on  the  other  fide  in  the  battle  of 
Armageddon,  are  the  Jews.  "  Fear  not,  thou 
"  worm  Jacob,  and  ye  men  of  Ifrael : — Behold, 
*'  1  will  make  thee  a  new  fharp  threfhing  in- 
'*  ftrument  having  teeth  :  Thou  fiialt  threfh 
*'  the  mountains,  and  beat  them  fmall,  and 
**.  fhall  make  the  hills  as  chaff.  Thou  fhalt  fan 
"  them,  and  the  wind  fhall  carry  them  away, 
"  and  the  whirlwind  fhall  fcatter  them  :  and 
"  thou  flialt  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  and  fl.all 
*'  glory  in  the  holy  One  of  Ifrael'"  Ifa.  xli. 
14,  15,  16.  "  Thou  art  my  battle-ax,  and 
**  weapons  of  war  :  for  with  thee  will  I  break 
"  in  pieces  the  nations,  and  with  thee  will  I 
'*  deftroy  kingdoms :  and  with  thee  will  I 
"  break  in  pieces  the  horfe  and  his  rider;  and 
*'  v/ith  thee  will  I  break  in  pieces  the  chariot 
"  and  his   rider  ;— And  with  thee,  will  I  break 

'*in 
(1)  See  page  04.1. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  thetn.  349 

**  in  pieces  captains  and  rulers.  And  I  will 
"  render  unto  Babylon,  and  to  all  the  inhabi- 
*'  tants  of  Chaldea,  all  their  evil  that  they  have 
"  done  in  Zion,  in  your  fight,  faith  the  Lord  -,*' 
Jer.  li.  20. — 24.  "  And  the  houfe  of  Jacob 
*'  Ihall  be  a  fire,  and  the  houfe  of  Jofeph  a 
*'  flame,  and  the  houfe  of  Efau  for  ftubble,  and 
*'  they  fh  all  kindle  in  them,  and  devour  them;  and 
"  there  fnall  not  be  any  remaining  of  the  houfe 
''  of  Efau  ;  for  the  Lord  hath  fpoken  it ;"  Gba- 
diah,  ver.  18.  "  I  will  furely  aifemble,  O  Jacob, 
*"-  all  of  thee  :  I  will  furely  gather  the  remnant 
"  of  Ifrael,  I  will  put  them  together  as  the 
"  IliCep  of  Bozrah,  as  the  flock  in  the  midft  of 
*'  their  fold  :  They  ftiall  make  great  noife  by 
"  reafon  of  the  multitude  of  men.  The  brcak- 
*'  er  is  come  up  before  them  :  They  have  bro- 
"  ken  up,  and  have  pafled  through  the  gate, 
**  and  are  gone  out  by  it,  and  their  king  Ihall 
"  pafs  before  them,  and  the  Lord  on  the  head 
"of  them;"  Micah  ii.  12,  13.  "  Now  alfo 
"  many  nations  are  gathered  againft  thee,  that 
*'  fay,  Let  her  be  defiled,  and  let  our  eye 
"  look  upon  Zion.  But  they  know  not  the 
"  thoughts  of  the  Lord,  neither  underftand 
"  they  his  counfel :  for  he  fhall  gather  them  as 
"  the  (heaves  into  the  floor.  Arife  and  threfh, 
"  O  daughter  of  Zion  :  for  I  will  make  thine 
"  horn  iron,   and  I  will  make  thy  hoofs  brafs, 

*'  and 


350  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

"  and  thou  fhall  beat  in  pieces  many  people  : 
*'  and  I  will  confecrate  their  gain  unto  the  Lord, 
"  and  their  fubftance  unto  the  Lord  of  the 
"  whole  earth,"  Micah  iv.  ii,  12,13.  "And 
'*  the  remnant  of  Jacob  fhall  be  among  the 
**  Gentiles  in  the  midft  of  many  people,  as  a 
**  lion  among  the  beafts  of  the  foreft,  as  a  young 
*'  lion  among  the  flocks  of  fheep  :  who,  if  he  go 
**  through,  both  treadeth  down,  and  teareth  in 
"  pieces,  and  none  can  deliver.  Thine  hand 
•'  fhall  be  lift  up  upon  thine  adverfaries,  and 
*'  all  thine  enemies  fliall  be  cut  ofJ,"  Micah  v. 
8,  9.  "  Mine  anger  was  kindled  againfl  the 
fhepherds,  and  I  punifhed  the  goats :  for  the 
"  Lord  of  hofl  hath  vifited  his  flock  in  the  houfe 
"  of  Judah,  and  hath  made  them  as  his  goodly 
''  horfe  in  the  battle,"  Zech.  x.  3.  ''  In  that 
•*  day  will  I  make  the  governors  of  Judah  like 
*^  a  hearth  of  fire  among  the  wood,  and  like  a 
*' torch  of  firein  a  fheaf ;  and  they  fhall  de- 
"  vour  all  the  people  round  about,  on  the  right 
*'  hand  and  on  the  left :  and  Jerufalem  fhall  be 
*'  inhabited  again,  in  her  own  place,  even  in  Je- 
**  rufalem  ;  chap.  xii.  6.  "  And  Judah  alfo 
"  fhall  fight  at  Jerufalem  ;  and  the  wealth  of 
**  all  the  heathen  round  about  fhall  be  gathered 
"  together,  gold,  and  filver,  and  apparel  in 
*^  great  abundance  j"  chap.  xiv.  14. 

SECT. 


Part  III.     7he  Events  foretold  in  them*  351 

SECTION   III. 

The  circumjlances  of  the  Battle,  \jf^^%  ^^  ^  Z^"- 
rious  Vidory  for  the  Jews, 

The  fame  light  of  truth  which  difcovers  the 
parties,  reveals  likewife  the  manner  of  the  bat- 
tle of  Armageddon. 

After  the  Jews  are  trained  forty  years  in  the 
wildernefs  of  AiTyria,  from  the  date  of  their 
converfion,  under  the  immediate  eye  of  God: 
After  the  kings  of  the  earth,  deluded  by  Popifh 
emiflaries,  during  the  fame  period,  are  induced 
at  length  to  bring  their  armies  into  Judea,  to  re- 
fift  them  ;  the  Jews  by  a  mandate  from  heaven 
under  the  conduct  of  the  Meiliah,  march  up  to 
take  pofleffion  of  the  land  given  by  promife  to 
their  fathers.  "  And  there  Ihall  be  an  high- 
**  way  for  the  remnant  of  his  people,  which 
"  fhall  be  left  from  Affyria,  like  as  it  was  to 
"  Ifrael  in  the  day  that  he  came  up  out  of  the 
**  land  of  Egypt ;"  Ifa.  xi.   16. 

So  folemn  an  occalion,  will  readily  bring  to 
their  recoUeflion  the  dealings  of  God  with  their 
nation  in  time  paft,  and  certain  circumftances 
in  his  dealings,  will  as  readily  excite  fears  for 
the  future.  Thofe  fears,  and  the  manner  in 
which  God  removes  them,  are  laid  before  us, 
Ifa.  liv.  4. — 17.  to  clofe. 

It 


352  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,       Part  III. 

It  will  be  natural  for  them  to  refled:,  now 
that  they  are  about  to  poffefs  the  land,  that  they 
weFC  put  in  poliefiion  of  it  twice  before,  and 
were  as  often  expelled  out  of  it,  while  the  laft 
cxpulfion  was  farm/re  fevere  than  the  firtl ; 
hence  the  dread  of  being  ejc6led  a  third  time, 
with  ftill  greater  fevericy,  damps  their  joy, 
and  overwhelms  their  spirits.  To  remove  this 
fear,  God  addreffes  them  :  "  Fear  not ;  for  thou 
"  (halt  not  be  alhamed  :  neither  be  thou  con- 
"  founded  ;  for  thou  Oialt  not  be  put  to  fliame  : 
"  for  thou  (halt  forget  the  fhame  of  thy 
"  youth,  and  fiialt  not  remember  the  reproach 
"  of  thy  widowhood  any  more.  For  thy  Ma- 
"  ker  is  thine  hufband  ;  the  Lord  of  hofts  is 
"  his  name :  and  thy  Redeemer  the  holy  One 
"  of  Ifrael ;  the  God  of  the  whole  earth  iliall 
"  he  be  called.  For  the  Lord  hath  called  thee 
"  as  a  woman  forfaken,  and  grieved  in  fpirit, 
"  and  a  wife  of  youth,  when  thou  waft  refufed, 
"  faith  thy  God.  For  a  fmall  moment  have  1 
"  forfaken  thee ;  but  with  great  mercies  will 
"  I  gather  thee.  In  a  little  wrath  I  hid  my  face 
"  from  thee  for  a  moment ;  but  with  everlaft- 
*'  ing  kindnefs  will  I  have  mercy  on  thee,  faith 
"  the  Lord  thy  Redeemer.  For  this  is  as  the 
"  waters  of  Noah  unto  me  :  for  as  I  have  fworn 
"  that  the  waters  of  Noah  (hould  no  more  go 
"  over  the  earthy  fo  have  I  fworn  that  I  would 

"  not 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  353 

'^  not  be  wroth  with  thee,  nor  rebuke  thee. 
*'  For  the  mountains  fliall  depart,  and  the  hills 
*'  be  removed  ;  but  my  kindnefs  fhall  not  de- 
"  part  from  thee,  neither  fhall  the  covenant  of 
*'  my  peace  be  removed,  faith  the  Lord  that 
"  hath  mercy  on  thee  ;'*  Ifa.  iiv.  4. — 10. 

After  intimations  of  the  warmed  love,  com- 
pared to  that  of  a  hufband  for  the  wife  of  his 
youth,  the  object  of  his  firft  and  ftrongeft  af- 
fection, he  allures  them,  that  as  he  formerly 
fwore  to  Noah,  and  pledged  himfelf  to  his  pofte- 
rity,  filled  with  the  dread  of  a  fecond  deluge, 
that  no  fuch  event  fliould  ever  take  place  to  dif- 
polTefs  them  of  the  earth  ;  fo  now  he  folemnly 
fwears  that  he  never  will  be  wroth  with  them, 
nor  rebuke  them,  by  difinheritinff  them  of  the 
land  they  are  about  to  poffefs.  So  long  as  the 
earth  endures,  they  fhall  remain  in  it,  and 
when  time  fhall  be  no  more,  they  fhall  expe- 
rience his  loving-kindnefs  in  a  heavenly  coun- 
try, throughout  the  ages  of  eternity.  It  will 
readily  occur  to  them,  that  eafe  and  profperity 
corrupted  their  fathers.  The  fubmiflion  they 
learned  by  a  courfe  of  difcipline  in  the  wilder- 
nefs,  was  changed  into  difobedience,  upon  their 
pofTefTion  of  the  land  ;  *'  Jefliurun  waxed  fat 
"  and  kicked." 

The  humility  they  acquired  by  their  captivity 

in  Babylon,  was,  fome  time  after  their  return, 

Yy  lofl: 


354  -^  ^^'j  io  '^^  Prophecies*        Part  III. 

loft  in  Pharifaical  pride,  and  many  other  de- 
grees of  wickednefs  ;  it  is  therefore  natural  that 
they  fliould  feel  an  apprehenfion  that  they 
or  their  pofterity  may  again  fall  away  from 
their  allegiance  to  the  Deity,  and  reiapfe  into 
irreligion  and  profanenefs.  The  folitary  wil- 
dernefs,  with  the  favour  of  God,  appears  pre- 
ferable to  a  land  abounding  with  outward  de- 
lights, where  they  are  in  danger  of  provoking 
him  to  anger.  To  comfort  them  under  this 
appreheniion,  God  fays,  "  Oh  thou  aflli£led, 
"  toffed  with  temped,  and  not  comforted  !  be- 
''  hold,  I  will  lay  thy  ftones  with  fair  colours, 
"  and  lay  thy  foundations  with  fapphires.  And 
"  I  will  make  thy  windows  of  agates,  and  thy 
"  gates  of  carbuncles,  and  all  thy  borders  of 
"  pleafant  ftones.  And  all  thy  children  fliall 
"  be  taught  of  the  Lord  ;  and  great  fliall  be 
'*  the  peace  of  thy  children.  In  righteoufnefs 
«'  fhalt  thou  be  eftabiinied :  thou  fhalt  be  far 
*'  from  oppreilion  ;  for  thou  fhalt  not  fear  :  and 
"  from  terror  ;  for  it  fhall  not  come  near  thee  ;*' 
Ifa.  liv.  II. — 14. 

God  promifes,  that  for  their  prefervatlon,  he 
will  form  a  national  eftablifliment,  civil  and  re- 
ligious, as  far  fuperior  to  any  formerly  known, 
as  a  city  built  of  precious  ftones  excels  the  moft: 
finifhed  fpecimen  of  human  architecture.  He 
farther  promifes  fpecial  grace  to  every  indivi- 
dual, and  in  confequence  peace  to  the  commu- 
nity ; 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  355 

nity ;  that  prevailing  righteoufnefs  fliall  fecurc 
them  from  internal  opprellions,  and  not  only  from 
the  attacks,  but  from  the  fear  of  external  enemies. 
Another  ground  of  fear  is,  the  formidable  force 
colle(5ted  in  Judea  to  refift  them.  To  remove  this, 
God  fays,  "  Behold,  they  fhall  furely  gather  to- 
*' gether,  but  not  by  me:  whofoever  fhall  ga- 
"  ther  together  againft  thee,  fliall  fall  for  thy 
*'  fake.  Behold,  I  have  created  the  fmith  that 
*'  bloweth  the  coals  in  the  fire,  and  that  bringeth 
"  forth  an  inftrument  for  his  work;  and  I  have 
"  created  the  wafter  to  deilroy.  No  weapon 
"  that  is  formed  againft  thee  fliall  profper ;  and 
*'  every  tongue  that  fliall  rife  againil  thee  in 
"judgment  thou  fhaltcondemm  ;"  Ifa.  liv.  15, 
16,  17.  He  intimates,  that  the  forces,  of  which 
they  heard  a  report,  would  gather  together  to 
relift  them,  but  at  the  fame  time  promifes  a 
victory  over  them.  To  eftablifli  their  faith  in 
this  promife,  he  reminds  them,  that  men,  their 
weapons,  their  counfels,  the  fuccefs  of  their 
counfels,  are  all  at  his  difpofal,  and  again  af- 
fures  them,  that  neither  the  weapons,  nor  the 
more  dangerous  calumniesof  their  enemies,  by 
which  they  deliided  the  world  to  oppofe  them, 
fhould  prevail  to  their  hurt. 

Their  fears  being  removed,  they  are  repre- 
fented  as  addrefling  themfelves  to  God  by  a  fo- 
lemn  prayer.     The  ium  of  it  is  laid  before 

us 


2s6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

us,  Ifa.  Ixiil.  15.  to  the  end,  and  In  chap.  Ixiv. 
The  Jews,  after  this,  march  up  to  Judea ; 
and  it  does  not  appear,  from  any  paffage  that 
has  occurred  to  me,  that  their  enemies  at- 
tempt to  refill  them  till  they  arrive  at  Jerufa- 
lem.  There  the  bead  and  his  alUes  make  their 
ftand.  Their  numbers  and  eager nefs  are  repre- 
fented  by  Joel,  chap.  iii.  9.  11.  14.  "  Prepare 
"  war,  wake  up  the  mighty  men,  let  all  the 
'^  men  of  war  draw  near,  let  them  come  up. 
''  Beat  your  plow-(hares  into  fwords,  and  your 
"  pruning-hooks  into  fpears  ;  let  the  weak  fay, 
"  I  am  ftrong.  Affemble  yourfclves,  and  come, 
"  all  ye  heathen,  and  gather  yourfelves  together 
"  round  about. — Let  the  heathen  be  wakened, 
"  and  come  up  to  the  valley  of  Jehofhaphat. — 
^*  Put  ye  in  the  fickle,  for  the  harveft  is  ripej 
*^  come,  get  you  down,  for  the  prefs  is  full,  the 
"  fats  overflow ;  for  their  wickednefs  is  great ; 
"  Multitudes,  multitudes,  in  the  valley  of  deci- 
"  fion."  On  the  other  hand,  the  folemn  and 
majeflic  movement  of  the  Jewifli  armies,  ad- 
vancing to  certain  victory  under  the  conduct  of 
the  Meffiah,  is  reprefented  to  the  Apoftle  John. 
"  1  faw  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a  white 
"  horfe ;  and  he  that  fat  upon  him  was  called 
^'  faithful  and  true  ;  and  in  righteoufnefs  he 
^«  doth  judge  and  make  war.  His  eyes  were  as 
f  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  \yere  many 
«*  crowns,   and  he  had  a  name  written  that  no 

"  man 


Part  III.       The  Events  forstold  in  them,         357 

"  man  knew  but  he  himfelf.  -And  he  was 
*'  clothed  with  a  vefture  dipt  in  blood  ;  and  his 
"  name  is  called,  The  Word  of  God.  And  the 
"  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him 
"  upon  white  horfes,  cloathed  in  fine  linen, 
"  white  and  clean.  And  out  of  his  mouth  sfoeth 
''  a  fliarp  fwor  J,  that  with  it  he  fhould  fmite 
"  the  nations,  and  he  ihall  rule  them  with  a 
*'  rod  of  iron  :  And  he  treadeth  the  wine-prefs 
"  of  the  ficrcenefs  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God. 
"  And  he  hath  on  his  vefture  and  on  his  thigh 
*' a  name  written,  king  of  kings,  and  lord 
**  OF  LORDS. — And  I  faw  the  bead  and  the  kings 
*'  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies  gathered  toge- 
*•  ther,  to  make  war  againfl  him  that  fat  on  the 
"  horfe,  and  againlt  his  army.'*  Rev.  xix. 
II.— 16.  19. 

Before  they  join  battle,  the  feventh  angel 
pours  out  his  vial  into  the  air,  Rev.  xvi.  1 7.  The 
effeft  of  this  is,  to  difpel  the  delulion  occafion- 
ed  by  the  *'  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,** 
which  collected  fuch  numerous  forces  together. 
The  motley  crew  who  ailift  the  beaft,  fet  free 
from  the  delu'fion  which  gathered  them,  give 
place  to  the  animofities  naturally  arihng  from 
their  various  forms  of  government  and  fyftems 
of  rehgion,  as  well  as  from  their  ancient  feuds 
and  quarrels.  They  now  turn  their  fwords  with 
eagerncfs  againft  each  other,   as  formerly  the 

children 


358  ^  Kejio  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

chiJdren  of  Moab,  Ammon,  and  Mount  Seir  in 
the  days  of  Jehofliaphat,  2  Chron.  xx.  23.  This 
is  clearly  allerted  by  the  prophet  Zechariah, 
chap.  xiv.  13.  "  it  ftiall  come  to  pafs  in  that 
"  day,  that  a  great  tumult  from  the  Lord  ihall 
"  be  among  them,  and  they  fhall  lay  hold  every 
*'  one  on  the  hand  of  his  neighbour,  and  his 
'^  hand  fhall  rife  up  againft  the  hand  of  his 
"  neighbour."  So  God  lays  by  Haggai,  chap.  ii. 
-21. — 24.  "  I  will  ftiake  the  heavens  and  the 
*'  earth,  and  I  will  overthro/;  the  throne  of 
*'  kingdoms-,  and  I  v.'iii  deftroy  the  flrength  of 
*'  the  kingdoms  of  the  heathen,  and  I  will 
"  overthrow  the  chariots  andthofe  that  ride  in 
'^  them,  and  the  horfes  and  their  riders  fliall 
"  come  down,  every  one  by  the /word  of  his  hro- 
"  ihcr.^^  Their  eagernefs  to  deftroy  each  other 
is  compared  to  that  of  a  drunkard  for  guzzling 
the  wine  moft  agreeable  to  his  palate,  "  I  will 
'^  feed  them  that  opprefs  thee  with  their  own 
"  flefh,  and  they  fliall  be  drunken  Math  their 
"  own  blood  as  with  fwcet  wine."  Ifa.  xlix.  26. 
Togerher  with  thei;:  own  fwords,  God  fliall 
fct  ihe  elements  in  battle  array  againft  them,  fo 
as  to  render  his  interpofition  obvious  in  their 
defrru6lion.  "  Behold  the  Name  of  the  Lord 
*'  comelh  from  far,  burning  with  his  anger,  and 
*?  the  burden  thereof  is  heavy  :  His  lips  are  full 
"  of  indignation,  and  his  tongue  as  a  devouring 

"  lire  J 


part  IIT.     T^he  Events  foretold  in  them,  35^ 

V 

*'  fire ;  and  his  breath  as  an  overflowing  dream, 
"  [hall  reach  to  the  midft  of  the  neck. — And 
*'  the  Lord  (hallcaufe  his  glorious  voice  (thun- 
*'  der)  to  be  heard,  and  fliall  Ihew  the  lighting 
"  down  of  his  arm,  with  the  indignation  of  his 
"  anger,  and  with  the  flame  of  a  devouring  fire, 
«-'  (lightning),  with  fcattering,  andtempeft,  and 
**  hail-ftones. — For  Tophet  is  ordained  of  old  ; 
*'  yea,  for  the  king  it  is  prepared ;  he  hath  made 
"  it  deep  and  large  ;  the  pile  thereof  is  fire  and 
"  much  wood;  the  breath  of  the  Lord,  like  a 
"  ftream  of  brimftone  doth  kindle  it."  Ifa.  xxx. 
27,  28.  50.  33.  '"For  behold,  the  Lord  will 
"  come  with  fire,  and  with  his  chariots  like  a 
"  whirlwind,  to  render  his  anger  with  fury,  and 
"  his  rebuke  with  flames  of  fire.  For  by  fire, 
*'  and  by  his  fword,  will  the  Lord  plead  with  all 
"  fiefh  ;  and  the  flain  of  the  Lord  fiiall  be  many," 
ehap.  Ixvi.  15,  16.  "  God  came  from  Teman, 
'■'  and  the  holy  One  from  mount  Paran.  His 
"  glory  covered  the  heavens,  and  the  earth  was 
"  full  of  his  praife,  and  his  brightnefs  was  as 
*'  the  light,  he  had  horns  coming  out  of  his 
"  hand,  and  there  was  the  hiding  of  his  power. 
"  Before  him  went  the  peililence,  and  burn- 
*'  ing  coals  went  forth  at  his  feet. — Thou  didft 
"  march  through  the  land  in  indignation,  thou 
**  didft  threfh  the  heathen  in  anger.  Thou 
**  wenteft  forth  for  the  falvation  of  thy  people, 

"  even 


3^0         A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

"  even  for  falvation  with  thine  anointed  ;" 
Habak.  iii.  3,  4,  5.  12,  13  '. 

The  Jews  are  then  defcribed  as  defcending  to 
the  valley  of  Jehodiaphat,  to  complete  the  vic- 
tory which  the  fwords  of  their  enemies,  and  the 
fire  of  the  elements  had  already  obtained  for 
them.  '' And  Judah  alfo  fliall  fight  at  Jerufa- 
"  1cm  ;"    Zech.  xiv.  14  ''. 

The  remains  of  thofe  forces  once  fo  formi- 
dable, now  fcatter  in  various  directions,  and  en- 
deavour feverally  to  gain  their  own  countries, 
(Ifa,  xiii.  14.  Jer.  1.  16.);  but  the  Jews  purfue 
and  make  an  immenfe  flaughter  all  over  the 
land  of  Paleftine.  This  is  that  wine-prefs  out 
of  which  came  "  blood  even  unto  the  liorfe- 
"  bridles,  by  the  fpace  of  a  thoufand  and  fix 
•'^  hundred  furlong;.  ^  ;**   Rev.  xiv.  20. 

The  complete  deftru6lion  of  the  enemies  of 
religion  at  Armageddon,  is  laid  before  us  in  va-v 
rious  paflages.  Take  the  following  as  a  fpeci- 
men  :  "  And  the  deflruction  of  the  tranfgreffors 

"  and 

(1)  See  likewife  Ifa.  Ixiii.  I. — 5,  6.  and  Rev.  xiv. 
17 20.  toclofe. 

(2)  See  the  texts  quoted,    p.  348.  and  downwards. 

(3)  For  the  holy  land,  according  to  Jeroiii,  meafures 
in  length  200  Roman  or  160  Grecian  miles.  The  Ro- 
mans computed  eight  fui'longs  to  a  mile,  but  the  Greeks 
allowed  ten,  lb  that  by  either  computation  the  extent  U 
juft  1600  furlongs;   fee  Mede's  Clavis  Apocalyptica. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  m  ihem,  36  f* 

*•  and  of  the  finners  fhali  be  together,  and  they 
"  that  forfake  the  Lord  {hall  be  con  fumed. — 
*'  And  the  ilrong  fliall  be  as  tow,  and  the  ma- 
"  ker  of  it  as  a  fpark,  and  they  fliall  botK  burn 
*'  together,and  none  ihall  quench  them  ;"ira.  i, 
28.  31.  '*  Wo  to  the  multitude  of  many  people, 
**  which  make  a  noifc  like  the  noife  of  the  feas  j 
*'  and  to  the  milling  of  nations,  that  make  a 
"  rufhing  like  the.ruflnngof  mighty  waters! 
"  The  nations  fhali  rii'fh  like  tjie  ruflii ug  o^ 
"  many  waters :  but  God  fliall  rebuke  them,  and 
*^  they  .fiiall  flee  far  off^  and  ilia*!!  be  chaced  as  the 
**  chaff  of  tile  "mountains^  before  the  wind,  and 
*'  like  a  rolling  thing  before  the  whirlwind. 
**  And,  behold,  at  evening-tide  trouble  ;  and 
•'  before  the  morning  he  is  not.  This  is  the 
**  portion  of  them  thatfpoil  us,  and  the  lot  of 
*'  them  that  rob  us';"  Ifa.  xvii.  12. — 14* 
'  *'  Behold,  the  whirlwind  of  the  Lord  goeth 
*'  forth  with  fury,  a  continuing  whirlwind  ; 
*'  it  Ihall  fall  with  pain  upon  the  head  of  the 

"wicked. 

(1)  The  chaff  of  the  fummer  threlhing-Hoor  is  the  fi- 
gure ufed,  Dan.  ii.  35.  to  fignify  the  deftruilion  of  the 
enemies  of  religion,  immediately  before  the  kingdom  of 
Chrift,  or  the  Millennium  commences.  Here  too  the  cir- 
cumflances  fix  the  time,  "  at  evening-tide,"  towards  the 
clofe  of  the  long  calamitous  day  of  their  difperfion,  there 
fhali  be  trouble  arifing  from  the  perfecution  of  the  blaf- 
phemous  king,  and  before  the  morning  of  the  firll  rcfur- 
Tec\ion,  or  Millennium,  he  fheir  oppreffor  ceafes  to  exift*  - 


362  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,        Part  III, 

*'  wicked.     The  fierce  anger  of  the  Lord  fhall 

"  not  return,  until  he  have  done  it,  and  until 

*«  he  have  performed  the  intents  of  his  heart : 

"  in  the  latter  days  ye  fhall  confider  it  ;'*  Jer. 

XXX.  23,  24.     "  Say  to  the  foreft  of  thefouth*, 

•'  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  Thus  faith  the 

*'  Lord  God,  Behold,  I  will  kindle  a  fire  in  thee, 

'^  and  it  fliall  devour  every  green  tree  in  thee, 

"  and  every  dry  tree  :    the  flaming  flame  fhall 

*'  not  be  quenched,  and  all  faces  from  the  fouth 

*'  to  the  north  fhall  be  burnt  therein.     And  all 

*'  fleih  fhall  fee   that  I  the   Lord  have  kindled 

*'  it :   it  fhall  not  be  quenched  j"  Ezek,  xx. 
47,  48. 

CHAP- 


(1)  Armageddon  or  Judea  may  be   called  the  Foreft 

of  the  South,  becaufe  at  the  time  the   kings  of   the  earth 

and  their  armies  are  gathered  together  there,  the  Jews, 

to  whom  the  prophecy  is  direfited,  lie  to  the  north  of  them* 

in  the  wildernefs  of  AlTyria. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  thenw  363 


CHAPTER     VI. 

Of  the  Events  that  take  place  betwixt  the  Battle 
of  Armageddon  and  the  Millennium. 

LET  us  now  fee  the  confequences  of  the  vic- 
tory obtained  at  Armageddon,  or  the 
events  that  occur  during  the  five  years  which  in- 
tervene betwixc  the  battle  and  the  commence- 
ment  of  the  Millennium. 

SECTION   I. 

Refetilement  of  the  Jews  in  the  Land  of  Promife, 

The  firft  and  immediate  efFecl:  of  this  victory 
is,  that  the  Jews  take  poiTellion  of  the  land  giv- 
en by  promife  to  their  fathers,  out  of  which 
they  had  been  ejeded  200D  years. 

It  appears  from  the  concurring  teftimony  of 
the  prophets,  that  they  ihall  be  very  numerous  ; 
for  it  is  at  that  period  God  addreifes  Zioh  : 
"  Lift  up  thine  eyes  round  about,  and  behold  : 
"  all  thefe  gather  themfelves  together,  and  come 
"  to  thee.  As  I  live,  faith  the  Lord,  thou  fhalt 
*'  furely  clothe  thee  with  them  all  as  with  an 

"  ornament. 


3^4  ^  Key  io  ihe  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

**  ornament:,  and  bind  them  on  thee  as  a  bride 
*'  doth.  For  thy  wafte  an  1  thy  defoUte  places, 
*'  and  the  land  of  thy  deftrudlion,  Ihall  even 
**  now  be  too  narrow  by  reafon  of  the  inhabit 
*'  tancs,  and  they  that  fwallowed  thee  up  fl.all 
*'  be  far  away.  The  children  which  thou  (halt 
*'  have,  after  thou  haft  loft  the  other,  fl^all  fay 
"  again  in  thine  ears,  The  place  is  too  ftrait  for 
*'  me  :  give  place  to  me  that  I  may  dwell,  "  Ifa. 
Xiix.  18. — 20.  *' But  ye,  O  mountains  of  If- 
"  rael,  ye  fliall  ihoot  forth  your  branches,  and 
"  yield  your  fruit  to  my  people  Ifrael ;  for  they 
*'  are  at  hind  to  come. — And  I  will  multiply 
*'  men  upon  you,  all  the  houfe  of  Ifrael,  even 
**  all  of  it :  and  the  cities  fhall  be  inhabited, 
*'  and  the  vC^aftes  fhall  be  builded :  and  I  will 
"  multiply  upon  you  man  and  beaft  ;  and  they 
"  fhall  increafe  and  bring  fruit :  and  I  will  fet- 
**^  tie  you  after  your  olJ  eftates,  and  will  do 
*'  better  unto  you  than  at  your  beginnings  ; 
*'  and  ye  fliall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord.-^As 
"  the  holy  flock  as  the  flock,  of  Jerufalem  in 
*'  her  folemn  feafts,  fo  fliall  the  wafte  cities  be 
*'  filled  with  flocks  of  men  \  and  they  fliall  know 
"  that  I  am  the  Lord,"  Ezek.  xxxvi.  8.  10.  11. 
38.  *'^  Yet  the  number  of  the  children  of  Ifrael 
**  fliall  be  as  the  fand  of  the  fea,  which  cannot  be 
**^  meafured  nor  numbered,'*  Hofea  i.  10.  "I 
*^  will  furely  affemblc,   O  Jacob,  all  of  thee  ;  I 

«'  will 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  ^S$- 

"  will  fu rely  gather  the  remnant  of  Ifrael ;  I 
**  will  put  them  together  as  the  fheep  of  Boz- 
**rah,  as  the  flock-in  the  midft  of  their  fold: 
*'  they  (hall  make  great  noife  by  reafon  of  the 
"- multitude  of  men,  '  Micah  ii.  12.  "Run, 
"  fpeak  to  this  young  man,  f;iying,  Jerufalem 
"  ihall  be  inhabited  as  towns  without  walls  for 
"  the  multitude  of  men  and  cattle  therein," 
Zecb.  ii.  4.  '*  I  will  bring  them  again  alfo  out 
**  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  gather  them  out  of 
"  Allyrla  :  and  I  will  bring  them  into  the  land 
*'  of  Gilead  and  Lebanon,  and  place  fhall  not  be 
"  found  for  them/*  chap.  x.  10. 

After  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  the  ten  tribes 
of  Ifrael  fliall  poffefs  the  land  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  two  tribes.  "  In  thofe  days  the 
*'  houfe  of  Judah  (Iiall  walk  with  the  houfe  of 
*'  Ifrael,  and  they  ll  all  come  together  out  of 
*'  the  land  of  the  north,  to  the  land  that  I  have 
"  given  for  an  inheritance  unto  your  fathers  ;" 
Jer.  iii.  18.  "  Then  fliall  the  children  of  Ju- 
"  dah  and  the  children  of  Ifrael  be  gathered  to- 
"  gether,  and  appoint  themfelves  one  head,  and 
"  they  lliall  come  up  out  of  the  land  :  for  great 
"fliall  be  the  day  of  Jezreel ;"  Hofea  i.  11. 
'^  The  word  of  the  Lord  came  again  unto  me, 
"  faying,  Moreover,  thou  fon  of  man,  take  thee 
"  one  ftick,  and  write  upon  it,  for  Judah,  and 
"  for  the  children  of  Ifrael  his  companions :  then 

"  take 


366  J  Key  io  the  Prophecies.  Part  III.' 

*•  take  another  flick,  and  write  upon  it,  For  Jo- 
**-feph,  the  flick  of  Ephraim,  and  for  all  the 
**■  houfe  of  Ifrael  his  companions :  and  join  them 
**oneto  another  into  one  ftickj  and  they  (hall 
"  become  one  in  thine  hand.  And  when  the 
"  children  of  thy  people  fhall  fpeak  unto  thee, 
*'  faying,  "Wilt  thou  not  (hew  us  what  thou 
**  meanefl  by  thefe  ? — Say  unto  them,  Thus 
*'  faith  the  Lord  God,  Behold,  I  will  take  the 
**  children  of  Ifrael  from  among  the  heathen, 
**  whither  they  be  gone,  and  will  gather  them 
"  on  every  fide,  and  bring  them  into  their  own 
*'  land :  and  I  will  make  them  one  nation  in 
*'  the  land  upon  the  mountains  of  Ifrael ;  and 
**  one  king  fhall  be  king  to  them  all :  and  they 
**  fhall  be  no  more  two  nations,  neither  fliail 
*'  they  be  divided  into  two  kingdoms  any  more 
"  at  all;"  Ezek.  xxxvii.  15. — 19.  21,  22. 

In  order  to  fulfil  this  prophecy,  it  is  not  ne- 
ceffary  to  fuppofe,  with  fome  vifionary  men, 
that  the  ten  tribes  carried  away  captive  by  Sal- 
manefer  are  flill  preferved  a  feparate  people  in 
fome  unknown  country.  There  is  not  much  rea- 
fon  to  doubt  that  all  of  thofe  carried  away  by 
him,  are  blended  with  the  other  nations  of  the 
world,  and  lofl  as  a  feparate  people.  But  feve- 
ral  individuals  of  the  ten  tribes  deferted  the 
land  of  Ifrael,  when  the  calves  were  fet  up  in 
Dan  and  Bethel,   and  lived  with  their  brethren, 

voluntary 


part  ni.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  3(^7 

voluntary  exiles  in  the  land  of  Judah,  out  of 
regard  to  the  ordinances  of  religion  ' .  After 
the  great  body  of  the  nation  of  Ifrael  was  car- 
ried away  captive,  many  families  remained  in 
the  land,  others  took  refuge  in  the  land  of  Ju- 
dah, as  api-  ears  from  their  attending  the  paff- 
overs  of  Hezckiah  and  Jofiah  '^,  after  the  capti- 
vity. The  pofterity  of  thefe  were  all  along,  and 
ftill  are  blended  with  their  brethren,  under  the 
common  name  of  Jews.  It  is  an  eafy  matter  for 
the  Almighty  to  mike  them  a  very  numerous 
people,  by  the  time  they  go  down  to  Armaged- 
don. 

The  land  of  their  pofleflion  fhall  be  much 
more  cxtenfive  than  at  any  former  period,  in- 
cluding the  whole  diftrid  of  the  country  that 
lies  betwixt  the  Euphrates  and  the  Mediterrane- 
an; fo  the  prophet  Micah  fays,  chap.  vii.  12. 
*^  In  that  day  alfo  he  (Ifrael)  fliall  come  even  to 
*'  thee  (Jerufalem)  from  Affyria,  (to  the  forti- 
*'  fied  cities,  and  from  Tyre  %  fhall  he  extend), 

"  to 

(1)  See 2  Chron.  xi.  IS. — 18.     2  Chron.  xxxi.  6,  7. 

(2)  See  2  Chron.  xxx.  11.     2  Chron.  xxxv.  17. 

(3^  I  fuppofe  the  fortrefs  mentioned  to  be  Tyre,  be- 
caufe  it  was  once  the  mofl  famous  fortrefs  in  Paleftine. 
Befides,  its  fituation  is  the  point  of  land  farlheft  weft  oii 
the  coafl  of  Palefline?  to  which  we  are  direfited  to  look, 

when 


36S  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

•^  to  the  river,  and  from  fea  to  fea,  arid  frdfn 
•*  mountain  to  mountain.*'  The  prophet  Ac^ 
fcribes  the  extent  of  their  territory,  by  mark- 
ing the  breadth  of  their  land  from  well  to  eaft, 
in  two  different  places.  At  the  north  end  it 
fl^all  extend  from  I'y''^  ^^  ^^^  Euphrates,  at 
the  fouth  end  from  the  Mediterranean  to  the 
Perfian  Gul;:)h.  The  leni^th  of  the  land  from 
north  to  fouth,  fhall  be  from  mount  Lebanon, 
which  was  ai:  all  times  the  northern  boundary, 
to  mount  Seir,  as  in  the  parallel  paffige.  '^  Tliey 
'*  in  the  £outh  fhall  poffefs  the  mount  of  Ef^u  ;" 
Obad.  ver.  15. 

This  is  confirmed  by  Zechariah.  "  His  do- 
"  minion  fijall  be  from  fea  to  fea,  and  from  the 
"  river  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth;*'  Zech, 
ix.  10.  The  words  have  a  double  meaning; 
they  not  only  reprefent  the  Mefliah's  kingdom, 
as  extending  over  all  nations,  but  they  likewife 
defcribe  the  territory  of  the  people  of  Ifrael, 
after  their  fubmiffion  to  the  Meiliah  ;  while  the 
words  are  fo  happily  chofen  as  to  fuit  both 
events.  In  the  latter  fenfe,  the  defcription  is  the 
fame  with  that  of  Micah,  their  dominion  ex- 
tends 

when  fet  in  oppofition  to  the  Euphrates,  as  the  eaftern 
boundary.  The  Icriptures  always  mean  the  Euphrates, 
when  no  proper  name  is  added  to  the  rivei'.  Befides,  the 
vord  trandated  fortrefs^  with  a  fmall  variation,  would 
give  the  nam*  of  Tyre  in  the- original* 


Part  III.     The  E^uenis  foretold  in  them.  369 

tends  from  the  Perfian  Gulph  ' ,  to  the  Mediter- 
ranean, at  thefouthend,  and  from  the  Euphra- 
tes to  the  extremities  of  the  land  of  Paleftine, 
that  is,  to  the  fea-coaft  at  the  north  end. 

The  fame  exprcflions  are  ufed  Pfalm  Ixxii.  8. 
where  they  have  Ukcwife  a  double  meaning. 
They  reprefent  the  extent  of  the  Meffiah's  king- 
dom, and  likewife  of  Solomon's.  Now  Solo- 
mon reigned  over  all  the  kings  betwixt  the  Eu- 
phrates and  the  Mediterranean,  i  Kings  iv.  24. 
which  fixes  the  meaning  of  the  expreffions  both 
here  and  in  Zechariah,  as  far  as  they  relate  to 
the  people  of  Ifrael. 

The  divifion  of  the  land  fhall  be  different 
from  that  originally  made  by  Jofhua.  It  is  mi- 
nutely defcribed  in  the  48th  chapter  of  Ezekiel. 
The  inheritance  of  each  tribe  Ihall  extend  along 
the  breadth  of  the  land,  from  the  eafl  to  the 
weft  fide,   fo  that  each  tribe  (hall  be  poffeffed  of 

fea- 

(1)  Many  have  fuppo fed,  that  the  lake  Afphalites,  or 
Dead  Sea,  is  meant ;  butobferve  that  the  kingdom  of  So- 
lomon extended  beyond  it,  and  that  the  country  of  the 
Moabites  and  Ammonites,  which  lay  to  the  eafl  of  it,  is 
faid  to  be  polTeiTed  by  the  children  of  Ifrael  upon  their  re- 
ftoration,  (Zeph.ii.  9.),  confequently  it  cannot  be  intend- 
ed. Now  the  next  fea  to  the  eaft  is  the  Perfian  Gulph, 
into  which  the  Euphrates  falls,  therefore  being  the  con- 
tinuation of  the  fume  line,  which  makes  the  eaftern  boun- 
dary at  the  north  end,    it  is  mofl  probably  intended 

3A 


37^  A  I^cy  to  the  Prophecies.       Part  III. 

fea-coaft.  Seven  of  the  tribes  fliall  lie  to  the 
north  of  Jcrufalem  in  the  following  order,  be- 
ginning at  the  entrance  of  Hamath :  Dan, 
Allier,  NaphtaH,  Manaffeh,  Ephraim,  Reuben, 
Judah  ;  and  five  to  the  fouth,  Benjamin,  Sime- 
on, Iffachar,  Zebulon,  Gad.  The  holy  portion 
for  the  city,  defcribed  Ezek.  xlv.  8. — 21.  fliall 
lie  betwixt  the  inheritance  of  Judah  and  Benja- 
min, fo  as  not  to  be  reckoned  of  either  ' . 


(1)  Tlie  city  and  the  holy  portion  may  be  imderfloed, 
partly  in  a  literal  Icnfe,  but  chiefly  in  a  myftical,  fignify- 
iiig- the  na'.ional  polity,  like  ihe  new  Jerufalem.  I  pre- 
fume  the  meaning  of  it  cannot  be  fully  underftood,  till 
the  Jews  receive  the  model  of  their  national  polity,  upon 
thjir  converfion.  However,  it  may  have  thus  far  a  lite- 
ral meaning,  that  a  certain  portion  of  land,  diflinSl  from 
the  inheritance  of  the  twelve  tribes,  fliall  be  allotted  for  a 
fubfiflence  to  pcrfons  in  public  offices,  both  eccleliaftical 
and  civil ;  and  that  in  lieu  of  tithes  and  taxes,  that  have 
been  frequently  fources  of  opprefTicn  to  the  people. 
I  build  this  idea,  on  the  portion  allotted  to  the  prince  ;  for 
which  the  reafon  is  given,  "  My  princes  fliall  no  more 
''  opprefs  my  people  ;  and  the  reft  of  the  land  fliall  they 
♦'  give  to  the  houfe  of  Ifrael,  according  to  their  tribes. — 
"  O  princes  of  Ifrael,  take  away  your  exaetions  from  my 
"  people,  faith  the  Lord  God;"  Ezek.  xlv.  8,  9.  Again, 
it  is  faid  of  a  part  of  the  holy  portion,  "  It  fhall  be  for 
"•  food  to  them  that  ferve  the  city,''  chap,  xlviii.  18. ;  that 
is,  for  a  fubfifience  for  public  fun6lionaries.  Farther, 
the  part  allotted  to  th^  priefts  and  Levites,  may  figiiify  a 
fubfiftence  to  the  ministers  of  the  gofpel. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  37  \ 

When  the  Jews  are  put  in  pofTeflion  of  the  land 
given  to  their  fathers,  at  this  period,  they  fliall 
never  be  ejeded  out  of  it,  but  fhall  continue  in 
poffeflion  of  it  while  the  earth  remains.  So  God 
explicitly  aiTerts.  "  Thou  fhalt  no  more  be  term- 
ed, Forfaken  ;  neither  {hall  thy  land  any  more 
be  termed,  Defolate  :  but  thou  fhalt  be  called 
Hephzi-bah,  (I  have  delighted  in  her),  and 
thy  land  Beulah,  (married)  :  for  the  Lord 
delighteth  in  thee,  and  thy  land  fhall  be  niar- 
ried  ;"  Ifa.  Ixii.  4.  "  The  Lord  hath  fworn 
by  his  right  hand,  and  by  the  arm  of  his 
ftrength.  Surely  I  will  no  more  give  thy  corn 
to  be  meat  for  thine  enemies ;  and  the  fons 
of  the  flranger  fhall  not  drink  thy  wine,  for 
the  which  thou  hafl  laboured  :  but  they  that 
have  gathered  it  fhall  eat  it,  and  praife  the 
Lord  ;  and  they  that  have  brought  it  toge- 
ther fhall  drink  it  in  the  courts  of  my  hoii- 
nefs  ;"  ver.  8,9.  "  And  they  fliall  dwell  in 
the  land  that  I  have  given  unto  Jacob  my 
fervant,  wherein  your  fathers  have  dwelt: 
and  they  fliall  dwell  therein,  even  they  and 
their  children,  and  their  childrens  children, 
for  ever  ;  and  my  fervant  David  fhall  be  their 
prince  for  ever  ;"  Ezek.  xxxvii.  25.  "But 
Judah  fliall  dwell  for  ever,  and  Jerufalem 
from  generation  to  generation  ;"  Joel  iii.  20. 

u  I 


372  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

"  I  will  plant  them  upon  their  land,  and  they 
"  fliall  no  more  be  pulled  up  out  of  their  land 
'^  which  I  have  given  them,  faith  the  Lord  thy 
"  God;"  Amos  ix.  15. 


SECTION   II, 

Final  extirpation  of  Popery. 

Another  remarkable  event,  confequent  up- 
pn  the  victory  at  Armageddon,  is  the  final  ex- 
tirpation of  Popery,  that  fyftem  of  Antichrif- 
tianifm  which  had  continued  fo  long  in  the 
world,  for  the  deftruclion  both  of  the  fouls  and 
bodies  of  men. 

The  horrible  confternation  of  Popifh  idola- 
ters after  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  is  repre- 
fented  by  Ifaiah,  chap.  ii.  10,  11. — 18,  19,  20, 
21.  "  Enter  into  the  rock,  and  hide  thee  in  the 
''  duft,  for  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  for  the  glory 
"  of  his  majefty.  The  lofty  looks  of  man  fhall 
''  be  humbled,  and  the  haughtinefs  of  men 
"  fliall  be  bowed  down ;  and  the  Lord  alone 
"  fhall  be  exalted  in  that  day, — And  the  idols 
"  he  fhall  utterly  abolifli.  And  they  fhall  go 
"  into  the  holes  of  the  rocks,  and  into  the  caves 
"  of  the  earth,  for  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  for  the 
"  glory  of  his  majefly,  when  he  arifeth  to  fliake 

"  terribly 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  171  them.  373 

•*  terribly  the  earth.  In  that  day  a  man  fhall 
«*  caft  his  idols  of  filver,  and  his  idols  of  gold, 
"  which  they  made  each  one  for  himfelf  to  wor- 
^'  fhip,  to  the  moles,  and  to  the  bats ;  to  go  in- 
*'  to  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  and  into  the  tops  of 
*'  the  ragged  rocks,  for  fear  of  the  Lord,  and 
"  for  the  glory  of  his  majefty,  when  he  ari'eth 
*'  to  fhake  terribly  the  earth." 

This  confternation  in  them  fhall  be  accompa- 
nied by  a  convidion  in  others,  that  the  fyftem 
maintained  by  them  is  moft  ofFenfive  to  God, 
and  fubjecls  thofe  who  adhere  to  it  to  the  pu- 
nifhment  of  eternal  death.  We  might  infer 
this  from  the  feveral  texts  which  intimate  the 
deftruclion  of  the  beaft  by  fire,  as  Ifa.  xxx.  33. 
chap.  xxxi.  9.  Dan.  vii.  11. ;  for  all  thefe  fcem 
to  have  an  afpecl  not  only  to  the  material  fire  at 
Armageddon,  but  likewife  to  the  torments  of 
hell,  fo  frequently  defcribed  by  fire  in  fcripturc. 

But  the  fentiment  is  explicitly  afierted  in  the 
following  texts.  "  And  they  fliall  go  forth, 
"  and  look  upon  the  carcafes  of  the  m.en  that 
"  have  tranfgreffed  againft  me  :  for  their  worm 
"  fliall  not  die,  neither  fhall  their  fire  be 
"  quenched  ;  and  they  fhall  be  an  abhorring 
"  unto  all  flefli ;"  Ifa.  Ixvi.  24, 

The  tranfgreffors  mentioned  here  are  thofe 
deflroyed  at  Armageddon  ;  for  their  deftruaion 
is  coeval  with  the  return  of  the  Jews,  ver.  20. 

and 


374  ^  ^^y  '^  '^^  Prophecies.        Part  lU. 

and  the  Millennium,  ver.  21,22,  23.  Their 
puniflimenc  is  expreffed  by  a  phrafe  fignifying 
the  torments  of  hell ;  Mark  ix.  44.  46.  48.  That 
punifhment  is  feen  in  their  carcafes ;  that  is,  a 
conviction  of  it  is  impreffed  upon  the  mind,  by 
the  manner  of  their  deflruftion.  "  And  the  beaft 
"  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  falfe  prophet 
"  that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which 
"  he  deceived  them  that  had  received  the  mark, 
*'  of  the  beaft,  and  them  that  worfliipped  his 
"  image.  Thefe  both  were  caft  alive  into  a  lake 
"  of  fire  burning  with  brimftone  ;"  Rev.  xix. 
20.  The  punifhment  reprefented  here  can  be  no 
other  than  the  torments  of  hell ;  for  they  are  cast 
alive  into  the  lake,  confequently  it  muft  be  that 
place  where  *^  the  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire 
"  is  not  quenched ;"  befides  it  is  the  fame  lake 
into  which  "  death  and  hell  are  caft'*  after  the 
general  refurreclion,  exprefsly  termed  the  fe- 
cond  death  ;  Rev.  xx.  14.  The  perfons  fo  pu- 
niftied  are  "  the  beaft  and  falfe  prophet,"  in 
other  words,  the  Pope  and  the  Popifh  clergy 
looking  not  to  individuals,  but  to  the  head  and 
fupporters  of  the  fyftem  of  Popery.  They  arc 
faid  to  be  taken  at  Armageddon,  becaufe  the 
finfulnefs  of  the  fyftem  is  there  fully  detected 
and  clearly  expofed  by  the  interpofition  of  the 
Deity  in  the  deftruclion  of  its  fupporters.  The 
fame  punidiment  is  denounced  againft  all  thofe 

who 


Part  IIL      The  'Events  foretold  in  them  375 

who  adhere  to  the  fyftem  :  "  And  the  third  an- 
"  gel  followed  them,  faying  with  a  loud  voice, 
*'  if  any  man  worfliip  the  beaft  and  his  image, 
*' and  receive  his  mark  in  his  forehead,  or  in  his 
*'  hand,  the  fame  fliall  drink  of  the  wine  of 
*'  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out  with- 
"  out  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  indignation  ; 
"  and  he  Ihall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brim- 
*'  flone  in  the  prefence  of  the  holy  angels,  and 
*'  in  the  prefence  of  the  Lamb :  and  the  fmoke 
"  of  their  torment  afcendeth  up  for  ever  and 
"ever:  and  they  have  no  reft  day  nor  night 
*'  who  worfliip  the  beaft  and  his  image,  and 
*'  whofoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name ;" 
Rev.  xiv.  9. — II.  The  voice  of  this  angel  is 
coeval  with  the  period  immediately  following 
the  battle  of  Armageddon'.  This  proclama- 
tion 

(1)  Mede,  Newton,  and  fome  others,  fuppofe  the  voice 
of  this  angel  to  have  been  fulfilled  by  the  Reformation  ; 
but  to  this  interpretation  I  cannot  agree,  for  the  following 
reafons:  1.  This  angel  follows  after  the  former  two,  and 
the  firft  of  them  points  to  a  period  ftill  futvire,  as  we  have 
feen  :  2,  It  is  not  true,  that  the  reformers  denounced  eter- 
nal damnation  againft  all  that  remained  members  of  the 
church  of  Rome.  They  fpoke  of  the  difficulty  of  falvation 
in  the  church  of  Rome,  but  that  is  a  language  elTentially 
different  from  the  peremptory  declaration  of  this  angel. 
But  we  may  eafily  conceive,  that  at  fome  future  period, 

wlien 


37^  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

tion  bein^  uttered  with  a  loud  voice,  intimates 
a  public  declaration  and  general  conviction,  that 
adhering  to  the  fyftem  of  Popery,  fubjecls  men 
to  eternal  torments. 

But  notwithftanding  this  conviftion  in  the 
members  of  the  true  church,  fuch  as  adhere  to 
the  fyftem  of  Popery,  fhall  make  fome  efforts  to 
maintain  its  influence,  even  after  the  battle  of 
Armageddon  ;  but  thefe  efforts  ftiall  prove  abor- 
tive, owing  partly  to  their  own  divifions, 
but  chiefly  to  the  Jewifli  arms.  We  are  told, 
that  "  the  great  city  ^  was  divided  into  three 
"  parts,  and  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell,** 
Rev.  xvi.  19. ;  that  is,  the  rulers  of  the  fyftem 

divided 

when  the  wrath  of  God  fhall  come  on  that  devoted  fo- 
cicty  to  the  uttermofl,  they  who  adhere  to  her  commu- 
nion, fhall  be  confidered  as  irreclaimable,  and  therefore 
juftly  configned  to  everlafling  deflruClion.  Thisdo6lrine, 
which  would  be  confidered  as  uncharitable  at  the  time  of 
the  Reformation,  or  even  in  the  prefent  age,  fhall  then 
appear  perfeSlIy  confiflent  with  reafon  and  charity : 
3.  That  the  voice  of  this  angel  is  coeval  with  the  time 
immediately  following  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  ap- 
pears from  its  coinciding  in  fentiment  and  exprefiion 
with  other  paffages,  which,  without  controverfy,  refer  to 
that  period.     Compare  Rev.  xvi.  19.  and  chapxix.  20. 

(1)  The  city  fignifies  fometimes  the  feat  of  the  beaft, 
but  moll  frequently,  as  here,  the  fubjeSls  of  his  fpiritual 
jurifdi6lion. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  ^yj 

divided  into  three  feveral  parties,  which  indu- 
ced the  nations  who  adhered  to  them,  either  as 
members  of  their  communion,  or  as  allies,  to 
withdraw  their  fupport. 

The  nature  and  caufe  of  thefe  divilions,  the 
event  only  can  explain.  But  while  they  are 
thus  divided  among  themfelves,  and  deferted  by 
their  friends  and  allies,  their  iyllem,  as  far  as  it 
is  vifible  in  the  world,  is  finally  deftroyed  by 
the  arms  of  the  Jews,  who  conquer  the  coun- 
tries over  which  the  blafphemous  kinc^  had  au- 
thority, as  we  Ihall  prefently  fee.  They  are  the 
inftruments  in  God's  hand,  "  to  give  unto 
"  great  Babylon  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the 
"  fiercenefs  of  his  wrath.'*  After  all,  fome  (hall 
continue  fecretly  attached  to  Popery,  fo  forcible 
is  the  influence  of  fuperftition  over  the  human 
mind ;  but  thefe  (hall  be  worn  out  gradually, 
by  the  prevailing  power  of  the  GofpeLof  Chrift, 
according  to  that  declaration,  "  And  the  rem- 
"  nant  were  flain  with  the  fword  of  him  that  fat 
*'  upon  the  horfe,  which  fword  proceeded  out 
*'  of  his  mouth  j*'  Rev.  xix.  21. 


SEC. 


3B 


J 78  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,        Part  ill. 


SECTION    III. 

Conqued   of  the  Countries  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Judea  by  the  Jews, 

Another  remarkable  event,  which  takes  place 
betwixt  the  battle  of  Armageddon  and  the  Mil- 
lennium is,  the  conqueft  made  by  the  Jews  of  the 
feveral  countries  over  which  the  blafphemous 
king  had  authority.  We  learn  from  Rev.  xvi. 
21.  that  after  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  "  there 
"  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven, 
"  every  ftone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent:  And 
"  men  blafphemed  God  becaufeof  the  plague  of 
"  the  hail;  for  the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding 
*'  great."  Hail  fignifies  war,  as  in  the  firft 
trumpet ;  great  hail,  heavy  or  grievous  war  to 
the  party -conquered  ;  its  coming  "  out  of  hea- 
"  ven,"  fignifies  that  it  proceeds  from  the  church, 
Under  the  authority  and  direction  of  God. 

It  appears  from  the  prophets,  that  this  war  is 
carried  on  by  the  Jews,  who,  after  the  vidory 
at  Armageddon,  lead  their  viclorious  army  into 
the  feveral  countries  in  their  neighbourhood, 
from  which  forces  were  fent  to  relift  them. 
They  undertake  this  war,  not  to  gratify  ambi- 
tion or  covetoufnefs,  but  as  followers  of  him, 
who  ''  in  righteoufnefs  doth  judge  and  make 

«  war," 


Part  III.         The  Events  foretold  in  them.         379 

"  war,"  to  break  the  power  of  thofe  who  had 
concerted  their  deftrudion,  to  extirpate  fuper- 
ftition,    and  eftablilh  the  truth. 

The  rapidity  of  their  conquefts  is  in  general 
affcrted  by  Ifaiah,  chap.  xi.  14.  "  They  (hall 
*^  fly  upon  the  fhoulders  of  the  Philiftines  to- 
*'  ward  the  weft,  they  Oiall  fpoil  them  of  the 
*^  eaft  together ;  they  fliall  lay  their  hands  upon 
"  Edom  and  Moab,  and  the  children  of  Am- 
*^  mon  fliall  obey  them."  A  particular  account 
of  the  conqueft  of  all  Paleftine  is  given,  Ifa.  xiv. 
29. — 32.  to  the  clofe.  As  in  the  paflage  quoted 
immediately  before,  the  Jews  are  compared  to 
an  eagle,  fo  here  to  a  fiery  flying  ferpent  darting 
on  his  prey.  They  are  faid  to  come  from  the 
north,  becaufe  they  march  up  from  Aflyria. 
The  effed  of  their  coming  is,  that  "  all  Paleftine 
*'  is  diflblved,"  the  government  is  overturned, 
and  the  inhabitants  are  deftroyed.  Verfes  30. 
32.  are  a  defcription  of  the  Millennium  ;  and  the 
conqueft  foretold  being  interwoven  with  that 
event,  fliews,  that  the  one  immediately  precedes 
the  other.  We  have  another  account  of  this 
conqueft,  Ezek.  xxv.  15. — 17.  "Thus  faith  the 
*'  Lord  God,  becaufe  the  Philiftines  have  dealt 
*'  by  revenge,  and  have  taken  vengeance  with  a 
*'  defpiteful  heart,  todcftroyit  (thehoufeof  Ju- 
"  dah)  for  the  old  hatred ;  therefore  thus  faith 
*'  the  Lord  God,  Behold,  I  will  ftretch  out  mine 

"  hand 


380  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

*'  hand  upon  the  Phihftines,  and  I  will  cut  off 
"  the  Cherethims,  and  deftroy  the  remnant  of 
*'  the  fea-coaft.  And  1  will  execute  great  ven- 
*'  geance  on  them  with  furiou.-  rebukes  ;  and 
"  they  fliall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord,  when  I 
**  fliall  lay  my  vengeance  upon  them." 

A  flmilar  account  is  given  by  Zephaniah, 
chap.  ii.  4. — 8.  "  Gaza  Avail  be  torfaken,  and 
"  Aflikelon  a  defolation  ;  they  fl.all  drive  out 
*'  Aflidod  at  the  noon-day,  and  Ekron  fhall  be 
"  rooted  up.  Wo  unto  the  inhabitants  of  the 
**  fea-coafts,  the  nation  of  the  Cherethites,  the 
"  word  of  the  Lord  is  againil  you  :  O  Canaan, 
"  the  land  of  the  Philiftines,  I  will  even  deftroy 
"  thee,  that  there  Ihall  be  no  inhabitant.  And 
"  the  fea-coatts  fhall  be  dwellings  and  cottages 
'*  for  fiiepherds,  and  folds  for  flocks.  And  the 
"  coafts  fiiall  be  for  the  remnant  of  the  houfe  of 
''  Judah ;  they  fliall  feed  thereupon,  in  the 
"  houfes  of  Aflikelon  fliall  they  lie  down  in  the 
"  evening  :  for  the  Lord  their  God  fliall  vifit 
"  them,  and  turn  away  their  captivity'* 

Theie  laft  words  fliew,  that  the  conqueft  in 

view,  is  coeval  with  the  return  of  the  Jews  from 

their  captivity ;  but  no  fuch  event  took  place  upon 

their  return  from   Babylon  ;    therefore  it  fliall 

take  place  upon  their  return  from   the   prefent 

difpei  fion,   confequently  after  the  battle  of  Ar- 

majreddon. 
,'  The 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  381 

The  conqueft  of  Moab  is  largely  defcribcd 
in  the  xvth  and  xvith  chapters  of  Ifalah  %  and 
in  the  xUiiith  chapter  of  Jeremiah  * . 

The  conqueft  of  the  country  of  the  Ammo- 
nites is  laid  before  us,  Jer.  xlix.  i,  2.  "  Con- 
"  cerning  the  Ammonites,  thus  faith  the  Lord, 
"  Hath  Jfrael  no  fons  ?  hath  he  no  heir  ?  Why 
*'  then  doth  their  king  inherit  Gad,  and  his 
**  people  dwell  in  his  cities  ?  Therefore  behold, 
"  the  days  come,  faith  the  Lord,  that  I  will 
*'  caufe  an  alarm  of  war  to  be  heard  in  Rabbah 
*'  of  the  Ammonites,  and  it  fiiall  be  a  defolate 
''  heap,  and  her  daughters  fnall  be  burnt  with 
*'  fire ;  then  ihall  Ifrael  be  heir  to  them  that 
*'  were  his,  heirs,  faith  the  Lord,"  Ifrael  did 
not  hitherto  poffefs  the  country  of  the  Ammo- 
nites ;   but  when  fettled  in  his  own  land  after 

the 

(1)  That  the  time  of  this  conqueft  is  after  the  battle 
of  Armageddon,  (fee  p.  363,  et  seq.)  The  period  of  three 
years,  mentioned  chap.  xvi.  I4.  does  not  refer  to  the  pre- 
ceding prophecy,  but  points  to  a  different  and  near  event. 
When  the  prophets  mention  a  very  remote  event,  they 
fometimes  introduce  a  nearer  event,  relating  to  the  fame 
people  or  country,  that  Avhen  accompliflied  it  may  afford 
a  proof  of  the  completion  of  the  more  remote  event  in  its 
own  time.  Several  inftances  might  be  adduced  of  this, 
if  it  were  rkeceffary. 

(2)  The  prophecy  of  Jeremiah  is  fo  fimilar  to  that  of 
Ifaiah,   that  they  muft  both  refer  to  the  fame  time. 


382  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies*         Part  III. 

the  battle  of  Armageddon,  his  boundary  fliall 
extend,  as  we  have  feen,  from  the  coafts  of  the 
MeJiterranean  to  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates. 
Then  (liall  he  be  heir  to  the  Ammonites.  To 
that  period  therefore  the  prophecy  points. 

The  conqueft  of  the  countries  of  Moab  and 
Ammon  is  foretold  by  Zephaniah,  chap.  ii.  8. —  1 1. 
"  I  have  heard  the  reproach  of  Moab  and  the 
'*  revilings  of  the  children  of  Ammon,  whereby 
<'  they  have  reproached  my  people,  and  magni- 
"  lied  themfelves  againft  their  border.  There-; 
*'  fore,  as  I  live,  faith  the  Lord  of  hofts,  the 
*'  God  of  Ifrael,  Surely  Moab  fliall  be  as  Sodom, 
*^  and  the  children  of  Aipmon  as  Gomorrah, 
*'  even  the  breeding  of  nettles  and  falt-pits,  and 
"  a  perpetual  defolatio^n,  the  refidue  of  my  peo- 
*'  pic  fliall  fpoil  them,  and  the  remnant  of  my 
"  people  fliall  pofl^efs  them.  This  fhall  they 
"  have  for  their  pride,  becaufe  they  have  re- 
*'  proached  and  magnified  themfelves  againft 
"  the  people  of  the  Lord  of  hofls.  The  Lord 
*'  will  be  terrible  unto  them  :  for  he  will  famifli 
^'  all  the  gods  of  the  earth,  and  men  fliall  wor- 
"  rtiip  him,  every  one  from  his  place,  even  all 
"  the  ifles  of  the  heathen."  Here  it  is  afferted, 
that  the  people  of  God,  or  the  children  of  Ifrael, 
Ihall  conquer  thefe  two  countries,  and  then 
polTcis  tlicni,  ver.  9. ;  at  that  time,  when  "  all 
?'  the  gods  of  the  earth  fliall  be  famiflied,"   that 

is, 


]^iirt  III.     Tlje  Events  foretold  in  them,  383 

is,  when  every  falfe  religion  fliall  be  deftroyed, 
and  men  fliall  every  where  worfliip  the  true  God, 
Ver.  T  I.  Thefe  circumftances  can  only  apply  to 
the  period  after  the  battle  of  Armageddon,  and 
immediately  before  the  Millennium. 

The  conquell  of  the  country  of  Edom  by  the 
people  of  Ifrael,  and  confequently  at  the  fame 
time,  is  predicted  by  Ezekiel,  chap.  xxv.  1 2.  to 
14.  "  Thus  faith  the  Lord  God,  Becaufe  that 
"  Edom  hath  dealt  againft  the  houfe  of  Judah, 
"  by  taking  vengeance,  and  hath  greatly  ofFend- 
"  ed  and  revenged  himfelf  upon  them  ;  There- 
*'  fore,  thus  faith  the  Lord  God,  I  will  alfo 
*^  ftretch  out  mine  hand  upon  Edom,  and  will 
"  cut  off  man  and  beaft  from  it,  and  I  will 
*'  make  it  defolate  from  Teman,  and  they  of 
"  Dedan  fhall  fall  by  the  fword.  And  I  will 
*'  lay  my  vengeance  upon  Edom  by  the  band  of 
"  my  people  Ifrael,  and  they  fhall  do  in  Edom 
*'  according  to  mine  anger,  and  according  to  my 
"  fury ;  and  they  fhall  know  my  vengeance, 
«'  faith  the  Lord  God."  They  fliall  not  only 
conquer  the  country  of  Edom,  but  they  fliall 
likewife  polTefs  it ;  "  and  they  of  the  fouth  fhall 
"  polTefs  the  mount  of  Efau;'*  Obad.  ver.  19. 

The  conquefl  of  Syria  at  the  fame  period, 
feems  to  be  the  event  forecold   by  Jeremiah, 
chap.  xlix.  23. — 28.     The  punifhment  of  Syria 
and  Paleftine,  mentioned  Zech.  ix,  i. — 8.  cer- 
tainly 


384  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies*         Part  III. 

tainly  takes  place  after  the  battle  of  Armaged- 
don, about  the  beginning  of  the  Millennium; 
for  it  is  then,  "  when  the  eyes  of  man,  as  of  all 
*'  the  tribes  of  Ifracl,  fliall  be  towaids  the 
"Lord,"  ver.  i.  that  is,  "when  all  nations 
**  fliall  ferve  him," — '^  he  thar  remaineth  fliall 
"  be  for  our  God,"  ver.  7.  All  that  efcape  de- 
ft ruction  rhall  fubmit  to  the  true  religion,  when 
God  "  will  encamp  about  his  houfe,  and  no  op- 
*'  preflbr  flrall  pafs  through  them  any  more,'* 
ver.  8.  All  thei'e  circumilances  can  apply  only 
to  the  Millennium. 

The  punifliment  of  the  Cufliites  (Ethiopians, 
or  rather  Arabians)  and  AlTyrians,  mentioned 
Zeph.  ii.  i2j  13.  feems  to  take  place  at  the  fame 
time,  becaufe  it  is  mentioned  together  with  the 
conqueil  of  Palellinc,  Moab  and  Ammon. 

The  punifliment  of  Afl)'ria,  coeval  with  this 
period,  is  clearly  aflertcd,  Micah  v.  6.  "  They 
"  fliall  wade  the  land  of  Afl'yria  with  the  fword, 
"  and  the  land  of  Ninnod  in  the  entrances 
"  thereof."  This  wafting  of  Afl'yria  takes  place 
when  the  Ruler  of  Ifrael  "  fliall  ftand  and  feed 
"  in  the  ftrcngth  of  the  Lord  his  God,  and  they 
"  (the  children  of  Ifrael)  fliaU  return,'*  ver.  4. ; 
that  is,  about  the  time  the  Jews  are  converted 
and  fubmit  to  the  Mclliah,  when  "  he  (the 
*'  Ruler)  ihallbe  great  to  the  ends  of  the  earth," 
ver.  4.  when  he  fliall  deliver  his  people  from 

the 


Part  III .     The  Events  foreioU  in  ihem,  385 

the  Affyrian',  then  in  their  land,  that  is,  from 
the  blafphemous  king  then  dwelling  in  Judea, 
ver.  6.  when  the  Jews  Ihall  propagate  the  truth 
among  the  nations,  ver.  7.  and  efFeftually  fub* 
due  the  enemies  of  religion,  ver.  8. ;  confequent- 
ly  tliis  wafting  of-  AlTyria  takes  place  after  the 
battle  of  Armageddon. 

Perhaps  too  the  punidiment  of  Elam,  (or 
Perfia),  recorded  Jer- xlix.  34. — 38.  fhallbe 
executed  at  the  fame  time.  There  are  indeed 
no  circumftances  in  the  narration  to  fix  the 
tjme  of  its  completion,  unlefs  we  confider  that 
-expreflion,  "I  will  fct  my  throne  in  Elam,'*' 
ver.  3  8 .  to  imply  the  eftablifliment  of  the  true 
religion  in  Perfia  j  in  which  cafe,  the  deftruQ:ion 
accompanying  or  preceding  the  eftablifhment  of 
the  true  religion  muft  be  after  the  battle  of  Ar- 
mageddonj  and  immediately  before  the  Millen- 
niuin. 

3    C  1h& 

(i)  The  mixture  of  tlie  figurative  and  literal  Tneaning 
occafions  the  greateft  difficulty  of  all  others  in  the  interpre- 
tation of  prophecy.  The  Affyrian  here  Cgnifies  the  blaf- 
>phemous  king,  then  refident  in  Judea.  But  the  land  Of 
Affyria  is  to  be  taken  literally  ;  for  the  defign  of  the  pro- 
phecy is  to  intimate,  that  in  regard  forces  are  fentfrom 
Affyria  to  fupport  the  blafphemous  king,  they,  as  well  as 
the  other  allies,  {hali  be  punifUed  by  the  fword  of  God  in 
j'eturn. 


386  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

The  conqueft  of  Egypt  at  the  fame  time  is 
largely  defcribed,  with  the  fteps  that  lead  to  it, 
in  chapters  xviii.  andxix.  of  Ifaiah. 

The  three  laft  verfes  of  the  nineteenth  chap- 
ter are  evidently  defcriptive  of  the  Millennium, 
and  can  apply  to  no  other  period.  The  whole 
of  the  preceding  prophecy  is  connected  with 
that  period  by  the  exprefiions,  "  in  that  day," 
frequently  repeated  ;  fo  that  the  application  of 
this  prophecy  to  the  conqueft  of  Senacherib,  or 
to  any  period  already  paft,  muft  be  erroneous, 
while  the  application  of  it  I  now  offer  muft  be 
juft. 

The  eighteenth  chapter  fhews  the  caufe  of  the 
puniihment  inflicled  on  the  Egyptians,  which  is 
recorded  in  the  nineteenth  chapter.  Egypt  is 
the  land  of  "  the  winged  cymbal,"  (as  Lowth 
properly  explains  it),  if  by  Cufli  we  underftand 
Ethiopia  or  Arabia  ;  the  word  tranflated  beyond 
iisjnifies  either  on  this  fide  or  the  other,  and  fo  is 
applicable  to  Egypt,  as  bordering  on  both  thefe 
countries. 

The  crime  laid  to  the  charge  of  the  Egyptians 
is,  that  they  "  fend  ambaffadors  by  the  fea,  and 
"  in  veffels  of  bulrufhes  (papyrus)  on  the  wa- 
"  ters,  faying.  Go  ye  fwift  meflengers,  to  a  na- 
*'  tion  fcattered  and  peeled,  to  a  people  terrible 
*'  from  their  beginning  liitherto  j     a    nation 

"meted 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  387 

"  meted  out  and  trodden  down,  whofeland  the 
"  rivers  have  fpoiled  \'* 

The  meffengers  are  fent  to  collect  troops,  in 
order  to  aflifl:  the  beall  at  Armageddon. 

The  people  againft  whom  thefe  troops  are 
fent,  are  the  Jews.  The  delcription  given  of 
the  Jews  by  the  Egyptians,  (for  the  addrefs  to 
the  meffengers  is  put  in  their  mouth),  feems  in- 
tended, to  excite  the  hatred,  and  animate  the 
courage  of  their  troops,  againft  the  Jews.  They 
are  reprefented  as  a  people  "  fcattered'*  or  dif- 
perfed  throughout  the  world,  ^'  peeled,'*  or  op- 
preffed  by  all  nations,  "  terrible  from  their  be- 
*^  ginning  hitherto  j"  either  that  they  are  to  be 
dreaded  by  other  nations,  on  account  of  their 
enmity  to  them,  or  that  they  are  objcdsof  ter- 
ror and  aftonifliment,  on  account  of  the  judg- 
ments infiicled  on  them  :  ''  a  nation  meted  out" 

(of 

(1)  Bifhop  Lowth  tranflates  the  paffage  thus:  "Go 
"  ye  fwift  meiTengers  to  a  nation  fl retched  out  in  length, 
"  and  fmoothed  ;  a  nation  meted  out  by  line,  and  trodden 
*'  down,  whofe  laud  the  rivers  have  nouriflied."  But 
Vvith  all  deference  to  the  learned  prelate,  I  think  the 
common  translation  preferable.  Ke  fuppoles  the  meffen- 
gers fent  to  the  land,  and  defcribed  by  its  appearance  ; 
no  doubt  confidering  the  land  as  a  metaphor,  fignifying 
the  people  :  but  then  I  find  the  words  nation  and  people 
three  feveral  times  inferted  in  the  addrefs,  in  all  which, 
the  term  land  fliould  have  been  expreffed  or  underflood, 
in  order  to  make  the  metaphor  tolerable. 


3l8^  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  til. 

(of  line)',  on  whom  God  himfelF  has  extended 
the  line  of  deftruclion  ;  "  trodden  down,"  def- 
pifedj  and  treated  like  the  mire  of  the  flreets ; 
**  whofe  land  the  rivers  have  fpoiled,"  has  been, 
fiicceflively  over- run  by  every  conquering  army  *. 
The  defign  of  this  defcription  is,  to  reprefent 
them  as  *  people  hated  of  God,  and  therefore 
worthy  of  being  extirpated  by  men.  The  re- 
fult  of  this  expedition  is  given  us,  verfes  3. — 6. 
and  it  correfponds  exactly  with  the  defcription: 
of  the  battle  of  Armageddon. — After  a  folemn 
invitation  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  ta 
give  ear,  a&  to  a  matter  of  importance,  in  which 
all  are  interefted  ^  God  intimates,  that  he  will  at 
firft  give  fuccefs  ta  the  expedition,  fo  far  as  to 
collect  a  formidable  army ;.  but  that  he  will  af- 
terwards blall  the  expedition,  by  utterly  deftroy- 
ing  the  forces  fo  collected.  All  this  is  reprefented, 
by  a  fit  and  elegant  metaphor.  The  conduct  of 
Providence,  in  the  firft  ftage  of  the  expedition^ 
is  compared  to  a  "  clear  heat  after  rain,  or  a 
"  de^'y  cloud  in  a  day  of  harveft,"  which  ra- 
pidly 

(1)  2  Kings  xxi.  lo.  Ifa.  xxxiv.  11, 

(2)  A  conquering  army  is  frequently  compared  to  an 
overflowing  river ;  as  Ifa.  viii.  8.  and  Dan.  xi.  The  de- 
fcription is  nioft  applicable  to  the  land  of  Judea,  for  it 
has  been  fuccelTively  over-run,  by  the  Affyrians,  Babylo- 
nians, Perfxans,  Grecians,  Romans,  Saracens,  and  Turks. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.         3891 

pidly  advances  vegetation,  perfects  the  bud 
and  forms  the  blollbm  of  the  vine  into  a  fwel- 
ling  grape.  But  when  the  hope  of  the  huf- 
bandman  is  thus  raifed  to  a  plentiful  vintage,  it 
is  fuddenly  blafted,  before  the  grapes  are  fully 
ripe  ;  the  (hoots  of  the  vine  cut  off  with  pru- 
ning hooks  ;  the  branches  hewed  down  and  fcat- 
tered  on  the  ground,  become  a  prey  to  the  ra- 
pacious birds  of  the  mountains,  and  to  the  wild 
beafts  of  the  earth  ^ »  The  laft  verfe  is  a  chro- 
nological note  added  to  the  prophecy,  to  fliew 
the  time  of  its  completion.  It  fhall  "  be  ful- 
**  filled  in  that  time/'  when  the  people  defcri- 
bed,  ver.  2.  againft  whom  the  expedition  was 
contrived,  "  fhall  be  brought  as  a  prefent  unto 
"  the  Lord  of  hofls — to  the  place  of  the  name 
"  of  the  Lord  of  hofts,  the  mount  Zion  ;*'  that 
is,  when  the  Jews  (hall  be  reftored  to  their  own 
land,  for  fo  the  phrafe  is  ufed,  Ifa.  Ixvi.  2c ► 
Now,  we  have  feen  that  the  battle  of  Armaged- 
don and  the  reftoration  of  the  Jews  exadly 
coincide.  The  fpirit  of  prophecy  having  un- 
folded the  crime  of  Egypt  proceeds  to  fliew  the 
punifhmenc  of  it.  It  is  therefore  entitled  the 
Burden  of  Egypt.     In  order  to  illuilrate  it*  he 

gives 

(1)  You  will  find  this  circumftance  of  making  the  for- 
ces coUedled  at  Armageddon  a  prey  to  rapacious  birdii. 
clearly  afferted,  Rev.  xix.  17,  18. 


300  A  Key  to  Ihc  Prophecies,         Part  HI. 

gives  a  hiftory  of  Egypt  for  fome  time  before, 
probably  from  the  fall  of  the  Turkilh  empire  ; 
ns,  that  there  fhall  be  great  divifions  among  the 
Egyptians,  Ifa.  xix.  2. — That  they  fliall  be  much 
under  the  influence  of  fuperilition,  ver.  3. — 
That  God  will  deliver  them  over  to  the  domi- 
nion of  "  a  cruel  lord  ;"  meaning  Antichrift, 
or  the  blafphemous  king,  then  refident  in  Ju- 
dea,  ver.  4. — That  he  fhall  feize  on  all  the 
fources  of  their  wealth,  as  the  produce  of  their 
foil,  of  their  manufactories,  of  their  river  and 
fifh  ponds,  ver.  5. — 10. ;  which  correfponds  ex- 
aftly  with  the  reprefentation  of  Daniel  xi.  43, 
*'  He  fhall  have  power  over  the  treafures  of 
"  gold  and  of  filver,  and  over  all  the  precious 
*'  things  of  Egypt.'*  God  charges  the  coun- 
fellors  of  Egypt  with  folly,  and  the  people  of  it 
with  cowardice,  in  fubmitting  tamely  to  fuch 
delufion  and  opprellion  ;  Ifa.  xix.  1 1 . — 16.  Then 
follows  an  account  of  the  punifliment  he  had  in 
view,  and  the  confequences  of  it. 

He  reprefents  it  in  general,  as  a  divine  inter- 
pofltion,  ver.  16.  then  adds  the  manner  of  it. 
•'  And  the  land  of  Judah  fhall  be  a  terror  unto 
*'  Egypt,  every  one  that  maketh  mention  there- 
'^  of,  fliall  be  afraid  in  himfelf ;  becaufe  of  the 
**  counfel  of  the  Lord  of  hofls,  which  he  hath 
"  determined  againft  it  ;"  ver.  17.  Tidings  of 
the  fall  of  the  beaft  and  his  adherents  in  Judea, 

fill 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,  391 

fill  his  party  in  Egypt  with  terror  ;  nor  is  that 
terror  groundlefs,  for  the  vi<^orious  Jewifh 
army  enters  Egypt,  to  execute  the  counfel  of 
God  concerning  that  kingdom.  ''  In  that 
'*  day,  Ihall  five  cities  in  the  land  of  Egypt, 
"  fpeak  the  language  of  Canaan,  and  fwear  to 
*'  the  Lord  of  hofts  ;  one  (hall  be  called  the  city 
*'  of  deftru^lion,"  ver.  18.  At  that  time,  five 
parts  out  of  fix'  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  fhall 
embrace  the  true  religion,  carried  there  by  the 
Jews,  and  fhall  devote  themfelves  to  the  fervice 
of  Jehovah^  The  remaining  fixth  part,  adher- 
ing to  the  Antichriftian  tyranny,  and  fupcrfti- 
tion  of  their  late"  cruel  lord,'*  fliall  be  utter- 

ly 

(1)  The  interpretation  given  above  is  fuggefled  by 
Calvin,  on  Ifaiah.  I  adopt  it  as  being  moft  confiilent 
with  the  reft  of  the  paffage  :  when  it  is  faid  that  "  there 
"  fliiaU  be  an  altar  to  the  Lord  in  the  midft  of  Egypt, 
"  and  a  pillar  at  the  border  thereof  :"  That  "  the  Lord 
"  fhall  be  known  to  the  Egyptians,  and  the  Egyptians 
"  fhall  know  the  Lord  :"  That  '•'  the  Egyptians  fhall 
"  ferve  with  the  Affyrians,"  and  "  be  a  third  with  Ifrael 
"  and  Affyria."  Thefe  expreffions  imply,  that  the  great 
body  of  the  nation  embraces  the  true  religion  :  Now, 
five  parts  out  of  fix  conftitutc  the  bulk  of  the  nation  ; 
but  five  cities  of  all  Egypt,  make  a  very  fmall  part  of 
the  nation  ;  which  by  no  means  agrees  with  the  refl  of 
the  reprefentation. 


392  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  PartllL 

ly  deftroyed'.  To  the  clofe  of  the  chapter, 
there  is  an  account  of  Egypt  as  making  a  part  of 
the  Millennial  church.  The  countries  of  Edom, 
Moab  and  Ammon,  are  not  only  conquered  but 
polTeired  by  the  Jews,  as  we  have  feen  ;  which 
reprefentation  agrees  with  the  extent  of  their 
border  from  the  coafts  of  the  Mediterranean  to 
the  banks  of  the  Euphrates.  But  the  countries 
of  Afiyriaand  Egypt,  though  conquered,  are  not 
polTeiTed  by  them,  as  appears  from  ver.  20.  24, 
25.  which  reprefent  them  as  two  diftinft  nations, 
holding  church-communion  with  each  other, 
and  with  the  people  of  Ifrael. 

When  peace  is  eftabliflied,  the  Jewilh  church 
fhall  fing  that  hymn,  Ifa.  xiv.  3. — 27.  and  chap. 
XXV.  ver.  i. — 5. 

In  the  progrefs  of  events,  we  have  feen  the 
nations  over  which  the  blafphemous  king  has  a 
fpiritual  jurifdidion  ;  the  nations  who  fupport 

him, 

(1)  Some  read,  "  the  city  of  the  fun,"  by  changing 
he  into  heth,  and  fuppofe  that  Heliopolis  is  intended.  But 
Lowth,  who  adopts  that  reading,  feems  to  fufpe6V,  that 
the  text  might  have  met  with  unfair  management  from 
Omar  or  his  party,  in  order  to  accommodate  it  to  his 
views,  and  procure  refpecl  to  his  fchifmatial  temple.  But 
on  the  fuppofition  that  the  reading  contended  for  were 
more  clearly  eftabliflaed  than  it  can  be,  it  would  only  in- 
volve the  paffage  in  obfcurity  ;  whereas,  the  interpreta- 
tion given  above  is  clear,  and  confident  with  the  fcope  of 
the  whole  paffage. 


Part  III.     The  Events  for  ei  old  in  ihem.  393 

him  in  his  laft  extremity  \  the  nations  involved 
in  his  fall  at  Armageddon  ;  the  nations  conquer- 
ed by  the  Jcvvts,  after  Armageddon  ;  and  thcfc 
are  nearly  the  fame.  The  concurrence  of  thefe 
four  feveral  reprefentations  ferve  to  prove,  that 
the  progrefs  marked  is  not  the  contrivance  of 
fancy,  but  the  invefligation  of  the  truth. 

SECTION   IV. 

Rejioration  of  the  difperfed  Jews, 

A  fourth  event  foretold,  which  fhall  proba- 
bly be  accomplifhed  at  this  period,  is  the  reilora- 
tion  of  thofe  Jews,  who  had  not  an  opportunity 
to  join  their  brethren,  in  the  wildernefs  of  Af- 
fyria.  The  Chrillian  powers  in  the  feveral  coun- 
tries where  they  refide,  fliall  give  their  aid 
cheerfully  and  liberally,  to  convey  them  to  the 
land  of  promifc,  tlien  pofTefi'ed  by  their  bre- 
thren, in  confequence  of  the  victory  at  Ar- 
mageddon. This  is  repeatedly  alTerted  in  the 
prophecy  of  Ifaiah.  "  Thus  faith  the  Lord 
''  God,  Behold,  I  will  lift  up  my  hand  to  the 
"  Gentiles,  and  fet  up  my  flandard  to  the  peo- 
"  pie :  and  they  fliall  bring  thy  fons  in  their 
*'  arms,  and  thy  daughters  fl:iall  be  carried  up- 
"  on  their  Ihouldcrs ;"  chap.  xlix.  22.  "  Who 
'*  are  thefe  that  fly  as  a  cloud,  and  as  the  doves 

3D  "to 


394  ^  ^^y  ^^  '^-'^  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

"  to  their  windows?  Surely  the  ifles  flrall  wait 
**  for  me,  and  the  fhips  of  Tarfliifli '  firft,  to 
"  bring  thy  fons  from  far,  their  filver  and  their 
"  gold  with  them,  unto  the  name  of  the  Lord 
"  thy  God ;  and  to  the  holy  One  of  Ifrael,  be- 
*^  caufe  he  hath  glorified  thee ;"  chap.  ix.  8,  9. 
"  And  they  (the  Gentiles)  fhall  bring  all  your 
'*  brethren  for  an  offering  unto  the  Lord,  out  of 
*'  all  nations,  upon  horfes,  and  in  chariots,  and 
"  in  litters,  and  upon  mules,  and  upon  fwift 
"  beafts,  to  my  holy  mountain  Jerufalem,  faith 
*'  the  Lord,  as  the  children  of  Ifrael  bring  an  of- 
''  fering  in  a  clean  veffel,  infb  the  houfe  of  th« 
*'  Lord,"  chap.  Ixvi.  20. 

SEC- 

(1)  Bochaft  fuppofes  Tarftiifh  to  be  a  part  of  Spain, 
afterwards  called  TartelTus.  But  it  appears  by  com- 
paring I  Kings  xxii.  48.  with  2  Chron.  xx.  36.  that  there 
was  a  place  of  the  fame  name  near  Ophir,  fuppofed  by 
fome  to  lie  in  the  Eaft  Indies,  by  others,  on  the  eafl  coafl  of 
Africa.  IMr.  Bruce,  in  his  "  Travels  to  difcover  the  Source 
of  Nile,"  has  difcufled  this  fubje£l  with  much  informa^ 
tion  and  ability  ;  and  with  great  appearance  of  truth, 
places  Tarfniili  and  Ophir,  on  the  eaftern  coaft  of  Africai 
It  is  certain  that  the  expreflion  likcAvife  is  proverbial, 
iignifying  any  fhips  famous  for  trade  :  and  what  fhips  fo 
famous  in  thefe  latter  days,  as  thole  of  Britain  ;  per- 
haps they  fhall  fhew  the  firfl  example  of  carrying  G»d's 
exiled  people  to  their  orm  land. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  39^ 

SECTION  V. 

Mijftonarles  are  fent  from  fudea^  to  propagate  the 
Go/pel  a?nong  the  Nations. 

Another  event  which  fhall  begin  to  be  ac- 
compliflitd  at  this  period  is,  the  propagation  of 
the  gcfpel  by  the  Jews,  among  the  benighted 
nations.  While  they  carry  in  the  one  hand  the 
temporal  fword  for  the  deftru£lion  of  fpiritual 
Babylon,  they  hold  in  the  other  the  fpiritual 
fword,  for  the  deliverance  of  ignorant  nations, 
from  the  tyranny  of  lin  and  Satan. 

A  commiffion  given  to  the  Jews  for  this  pur- 
pofe,  together  with  the  execution  and  fuccefs  of 
it,  is  recorded  Ifa.  xlv.  29. — 25.  *'  Aflemble 
**  yourfelves  and  come :  draw  near  together,  ye 
*'  that  are  elcaped  of  the  nations  :  they  have  no 
*'  knowledge  that  fet  up  the  wood  of  their  gra- 
**  ven  image,  and  pray  unto  a  god  that  cannot 
"  fave."  Here  God  addrefles  the  Jews  immedi- 
ately upon  their  refloration ;  and  reprefents 
the  deplorable  condition  of  thofe  nations,  that 
were  ftill  involved  in  ignorance  and  idolatry. 
"  Tell  ye,  and  bring  them  near,  yea,  let  them 
"  take  counfel  together :  Who  hath  declared 
"  this  from  ancient  time  ?  who  hath  told  it 
"  from  that  time  ?  Have  not  I  the  Lord  ?  And 
■*'  there  is  no  god  elfe  befide  me,    a  juft  God, 

"  and 


39^  -^  Key  to  the  Prophecies.        Part  III. 

''  and  a  Saviour,  there  is  none  befide  me."  He 
exprefsly  commands  the  Jews  to  bring  thefe 
nations  near  to  him,  who  were  hitherto  alien- 
ated from  him.  He  directs  as  to  the  manner, 
they  muft  be  brought  near,  by  perfuafion,  *■  let 
"them  take  counfel  together ;"  they  are  to 
be  perfuaded,  by  urging  on  their  confciences, 
the  completion  of  the  prophecy  concerning 
the  converfion  and  reftoration  of  the  Jews, 
predicted  fo  long  before  5  affording  fuflicient 
evidence  to  the  rational  mind,  that  Jehotah 
is  the  only  true  God,  and  the  only  Saviour  of 
thofe  who  truft  in  him.  **  Look  unto  me,  and 
*'  be  ye  faved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  for  I 
^'  am  God,  and  there  is  none  elfe.'*  He  iffues 
a  proclamation  in  his  own  name  by  way  of  direc- 
tion to  them  to  make  a  free  offer  of  the  Sa- 
viour, to  all  people  without  exception  ;  and  a 
promife  of  eternal  falvation  to  thofe  who  look 
to  him  with  the  eye  of  faith ;  to  remind  them 
at  the  fame  tim.e  that  *'  there  is  no  falvation 
*'  in  any  othero"  By  way  of  encouragement  to 
the  Jews,  to  execute  this  commiflion  faithfully 
and  zealoufly,  he  intimates  the  fuccefs  of  it : 
**  I  have  fworn  by  myfelf,  the  word  is  gone  out 
"of  my  mouth  in  righteoufnefs,  and  ftiall  not 
*'  return,  that  unto  me  every  knee  fhall  bow, 
'^'  every  tongue  fliall  fwear.  Surely  Ihall  one 
"  fay,    in  the  Lord  have  I  righteoufnefs  and 

*^  ftrength : 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them*  397 

"  ftrength  :  even  to  him  fliall  men  come,  and 
"  all  that  are  incenfed  againft  him  fliall  be 
"  aftiamed.''  He  declares  by  a  folemnoath,  that 
every  knee  fliall  bow  to  his  fovereignty,  and 
every  tongue  confefs  the  juftice  of  his  claim. 

That  multitudes  fliall  lay  hold  of  the  mercy 
offered,  and  cheerfully  adore  him  as  their  Savi- 
our ;  while  thofe  who  obflinately  rejeA  him, 
fliall  reluctantly  bow  the  knee,  to  ofler  unavail- 
ing fupplications,  and  proclaim  his  juftice,  by 
their  flirieks  of  woe,  when  he  fitteth  on  the 
throne  of  his  glory,  and  fliall  call  aU  nations  be- 
fore him'. 

This  is  aflerted  in  plain  terms,  Ifa.  ii.  2,  3, 
*'  And  it  fliall  come  to  pafs  in  tke  laft  days, 
*'  tha,t  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  houfe  fliall 
"  be  eftabliflied  in  the  top  of  the  mountains, — 
**  and  all  nations  fliall  flow  unto  it ; — for  out  of 
"  Zion  fliall  go  forth  the  law^  and  the  word  of 
"  the  Lord  from  Jerufalem.''*  It  is  implied  in 
the  figurative  defcription  of  the  progrefs  of  the 
gofpel  in  the  latter  days,  which  frequently  oc- 
curs in  the  prophets.  The  gofpel,  carrying  di- 
vine grace  to  all  nations,  is  reprefented  by  a 
river  entering  into  the  fea ;  but  this  river  iflues 
from  the  fancluary  at  Jerufalem ;  that  is,  the 
gofpel  proceeds  from,  and  is  propagated  by  the 

Jewifli 

(l)  Compare  Pbil.  ii.  20,  with  Rom.  xiv.  1  U 


398  J  Key.  h  the  Prophecies,        Part  III, 

Jewifli  church.  '^  And  the  waters  came  down 
'^  from  under  the  right  fide  of  the  houfe  ; — then 
**  faid  he  unto  me,  Thefe  waters  iffue  out  toward 
*'  the  eaft  country,  and  go  down  into  the  defart, 
"  and  go  inco  the  fea  ;"  Ezek.  xlvii.  i. — 8. 
*'  And  a  fountain  fhall  come  forth  of  the  houfe 
"  of  the  Lord,  and  ftjall  water  the  valley  of 
"  Shittim,"  Joel  iii.  18.  "Audit  fliall  be  in 
"  that  day,  that  living  waters  fhall  go  out  from 
"  Jerufalem :  half  of  them  toward  the  former 
*'  fea,  and  half  of  them  toward  the  hinder  fea : 
"  in  fummer  and  in  winter  fhall  it  be,*'  Zech. 
xiv.  8. 

A  narration  of  the  fame  event,  is  laid  before 
us,  Ifa.  Ixvi,  19.  "  And  I  will  fet  a  fign  among 
"  them  (the  Gentiles),  and  I  will  fend  thofe  that 
*^  efcape  of  theni  (the  Jews)  unto  the  nations, 
*'  to  Tarfliilli,  Pul,  and  Lud,  that  draw  the 
"  bow,  to  Tubal,  and  Javan,  to  the  ifles  afar 
"  off,  that  have  not  heard  my  fame,  neither 
"  have  feen  my  glory ;  and  they  fhall  declare 
"  my  glory  among  the  Gentiles."  Thefe  places 
to  which  the  Jewifh  miflionaries  are  fent,  lie  in 
all  direflionsj  eaft,  weft,  fouth,  and  north  froiii 
Judea.  TarfliiflT,  as  the  name  of  a  place  on  the 
eaftern  ocean,  is  moft  probably  here  a  general 
term  for  the  eaftern  nations ;  Pul  and  Lud  re- 
prefent    the  inhabitants  of 'the  continent   of 

Africa, 


Part  III.     The  E-jents foretold  in  them.  395 

frica,  for  Lud  is  commonly  tranflated  Lybians ; 
Tubal  and  Javan  lie  to  the  north,  the  former 
being  commonly  reckoned  the  Scythians  or  Tar- 
tars, the  latter  the  Grecians ;  the  Ifles  afar  off, 
ufually  denote  the  weftern  regions  of  the  world' . 
The  excellent  fpirit  and  great  fuccefs  of  the 
Jewifh  mlflionaries,  in  propagating  the  gofpel,  h, 
reprefented  by  a  fignificant  metaphor,  Micah 
V.  7.  *'  And  the  remnant  of  Jacob  fh all  be  in 
"  the  midft  of  many  people,  as  a  dew  from  the 
'^  Lord,  as  the  fhowers  upon  the  grafs,  that  tar- 
'^  rieth  not  for  man,  nor  waiteth  for  the  fons  of 
"  men."  As  the  dew  defcends  in  abundance—' 
without  noife — in  its  feafon,  not  regarding  the 
delires  or  averfions  of  men — to  make  the  earth 
fruitful  in  thofe  produdions  that  are  neceffary 

for 

(1)  When  we  compare  thisverfe,  with  that  immedi- 
ately following,  "  And  they  (the  Gentiles)  ftiall  brine; 
"  your  brethren  for  an  offering  unto  the  Lord  ,"  &c.  we 
fee  that  the  two  events  laft  mentioned,  are  accomplifliing 
at  the  fame  time.  The  Jews  fend  mifiionaries  to  all  the 
nations  from  Judea,  and  the  nations  fend  back  to  Judea 
fuch  of  the  Jews  as  are  difperfed  among  them,  and  have 
not  yet  joined  their  brethren :  The  providence  of  God 
feems  to  have  appointed  this  twofold  communication, 
betwixt  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  in  the  latter  days,  that 
the  great  arguments  for  revealed  religion  ariling  from 
the  completion  of  prophecy,  may  be  more  extenfively 
known,  and  more  deeply  iniprefiedon  the  hearts  of  man- 
kind} for  their  eterniJ  folvation. 


400  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies         Part  III. 

for  the  life  and  happinefs  of  man  ;  fo  the  Jews 
directed  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  fhall  liberally  and 
extenlively  difFafe  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;  in 
all  humility,  without  ^ride  or  babbling ;  inde- 
pendent of  the  approbation  or  difapprobation 
of  man  ;  to  make  thofe  whom  they  inilru6l, 
fruitful  in  holinefs,  in  order  to  their  eternal 
happinefs*. 


CHAP. 


( 1 )  By  comparing  this  verfe  with  that  immediately  fol- 
lowing, "and  the  remnant  of  Jacob  lliall  be  as  a  lion,"  &c. 
we  learn  the  concurrence  of  this  event,  with  the  third 
mentioned,  as  a  confequent  of  the  battle  of  Armageddon% 


Part  III.     The  E-vsnts foretold  in  them,  401 

CHAPTER     VII. 

Of  the  Millennium, 

THE  united  influence  of  thefe  feveral  events 
produces  a  great  revolution,  a  univerfal 
change  in  the  religion  and  morals  of  mankind. 
Any  revolution  is  in  prophetic  phrafe  an  earth- 
quake ;|for  as  an  earthquake  alters  theappearance  of 
the  natural  worlds  a  revolution  changes  the  face 
of  the  political  or  moral  world.  But  this  is  called 
"  a  great  earthquake,  fuch  as  was  not  lince  men 
"  were  upon  the  earth,  fo  mighty  an  earthquake, 
"  and  fo  great,"  Rev.  xvi.  18.  The  ftrongeft 
bulwarks  of  the  kingdom  of  Satan  are  overturn- 
ed by  it.  "  Every  ifland  fled  away,  and  the 
"  mountains  were  not  found,"  ver.  20.  The 
renovation  of  mankind  is  fo  great  andextenfive 
that  it  is  called  "  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth," 
Ifa.  Ixv.  17. ;  chap.  ixvi.  22. ;  2  Peter  iii.  13.  j 
Rev.  xxi.  I. 

This  revolution,  on  account  of  its  continuing 
a  thoufand  years,  is  commonly  termed  by  the 
writers  on  the  Apocalypfe,  The  Millennium. 


SEC- 
E 


402  A  Key  ta  the  Prophecies.        Part  IlL 

SECTION     I. 

'ihe  Confinement  of  Satan* 

An  uncontroverted  character  of  this  periad  is, 
the  confinement  of  Satan.  "  And  I  faw  an 
"  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  the 
*'  key  of  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  a  great  chain 
*'  in  his  hand.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon, 
"  that  old  ferpcnt,  which  is  the  Devil  and  Sa- 
''  tanj  and  bound  him  a  thoufand  years  j  and 
"  caft  him  into  the  bottomlefs  pit,  and  fhut  him 
"  up,  and  fet  a  fealupon  him,  that  he  fliould 
*'  deceive  the  nations  no  more,  till  the  thoufand 
"  years  fhould  be  fulfilled  ;  and  after  that  he 
"  muft  be  loofed  a  little  feafon  j"  Rev.  xx.  r, 

It  is  cuftoniary  among  men  to  confine  great 
offenders,  particularly  fuch  as  contrive  plots 
againfl  the  ftate,  to  the  flrongeft  prifons,  to  load 
them  with  irons,  and,  among  the  ancients,  the 
door,  when  locked,  was  fealed  for  further  fecu- 
rity.  So,  when  Daniel  was  put  into  the  lions 
den,  the  ftone  that  covered  it  was  fealed  "  with 
"  the  king's  fignet,  and  thofe  of  his  lords  ;" 
Dan.  vi.  17.  In  allufion  to  thefe  cufloms,  Satan 
is  reprefented  as  feized,  bound  and  imprifoned, 

the 


Part  Hi.       The  E'venis  foretold  in  them.  403 

the  door  as  locked  and  fealed,  to  intimate,  that 
an  effectual  reflraint  Hiail  be  laid  on  him  during 
this  period.  Perhaps  this  reftraint  may  be  an 
actual  confinement  in  the  abyfs  which  the  De- 
vil and  his  angels  dread,  as  appears  from  their 
befeeching  onr  Lord  that  he  would  not  com- 
mand them  to  go  to  the  deep,  Luke  viii.  31. 
But  wiiatever  reftraint  is  laid  on  in  the  invifible 
world,  it  can  only  appear  to  the  eye  of  fenle  in 
the  effects  refulting  from  it. 

The  great  advantage  arifing  from  the  reftraint 
laid  on  Satan  is,  that  he  cannot  deceive  the  na- 
tions during  the  Millennium.  This  implies  the 
removal  of  thofe  obftacles  which  lie  in  the  way 
of  propagating  the  gofpel.  At  prefent,  the  dif. 
ficulties  are  infurmountable.  In  Popifli  coun- 
tries, the  Scriptures  are  carefully  taken  out  o£ 
tlie  hands  of  the  people,  left  they  fhould  judge 
for  themfelves  ;  and  others  are  prevented  from 
giving  them  inftrudion,  by  the  terrors  of  fire 
and  faggot.  In  moft  Mahometan,  and  in  fome 
Pagan  nations,  an  attempt  to  convert  the  fub- 
jecls  to  the  Chriftian  faith,  is  puniiliable  with 
death.  Now,  fo  much  violence,  in  oppolition 
to  a  religion  which  breathes  nothing  but  peace 
and  love,  can  only  proceed  from  the  delufions 
of  Satan.  When  he  is  reftrained,  thefe  are  re- 
moved, and  the  gofpel  (hall  have  free  courfe  and 
be  glorified. 

Agair 


404  ^  Key  io  the  Prophecies.  Part  111. 

Again,  this  confinement  implies  the  removal 
of  the  numberlefs  fecret  objedlions  that  ariie  in 
the  human  heart  againft  the  truth.  "  If  our 
"  gofpel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that  are  loft  ; 
*'  in  whom  the  god  of  this  world  hath  blinded 
"  the  minds  of  them  who  believe  not,  left  the 
"  light  of  the  glorious  gofpel  of  Chrift,  who  is 
"  the  image  of  God,  iliould  ftiine  unto  them." 
Farther,  this  reftraint  implies,  that  the  church 
Hi  all  be  free  from  thofe  perfecutions  flie  experi- 
enced more  or  lefs  in  every  former  period.  The 
Devil  "  was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning," 
and  in  all  the  perfecutions  of  the  church,  had 
the  chief,  though  invifible  hand  j  his  confine- 
ment therefore  fecures  her  peace. 


SECTION  II. 

The  ReJurre6lion  and  Reign  of  the  Martyrs. 

Another  chara(fi:er  of  thePvIillennium  is,  the 
refurredion  and  reign  of  the  Martyrs.  *'  And 
"  I  faw  thrones,  and  they  fat  on  them,  and  judg- 
"  ment  was  given  unto  them ;  and  I  faw  the 
'^  fouls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the 
*'  witnefs  of  Jefus,  and  for  the  word  of  God, 
"  and  which  had  not  worfhipped  the  beaft,  nei- 
^.'  ther  his  image,  neither  had  received  his  mark 

"  upoi^ 


Part  III.      The  EvenU  foretold  in  them.  405 

*^  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands  ;  and 
"  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Chrift  a  thou- 
*'  find  years.  But  the  reft  of  the  dead  Hved 
"  not  again,  until  the  thoufand  years  were  fi- 
*^  niflied.  This  is  the  firft  refurredion.  Blef- 
"  fed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  firft 
"  refurredion  ;  on  fuch  the  fecond  death  hath 
"  no  power,  but  they  ftiall  be  priefts  of  God 
"  and  of  Chrift,  and  ftiall  reign  with  him  a 
"  thoufand  years  ;'*   Rev.  xx.  4,  5,  6. 

Few  paffages  of  facred  writ  have  occafioned 
fuch  various  opinions  and  warm  contefts  as  this. 
However,  the  controverfy  may  be  reduced  to 
this  queftion,  Is  the  firft  refurredion  to  be  taken 
in  a  literal  or  figurative  fenfe  ? 

Amonej  thofe  who  contend  for  a  literal  refur- 
reclion,  different  opinions  have  obtained  refpefl- 
ing  the  manner  of  it.  It  were  uncandid  to  con- 
found them  in  the  mafs  together,  and  charge 
fome  with  the  abfurdities  maintained  by  others. 
Cerinthus,  who  was  contemporary  with  the  A- 
poftle  John,  maintained  that  the  Millennium 
would  be  employed  in  nuptial  entertainments 
and  carnal  delights. 

His  opinions  were  revived  in  the  beginning 
of  the  third  century,  and  propagated  at  Rome 
t)y  one  Poculus,  a  Montanift.  The  fame  fen- 
timents  were  propagated,  about  the  middle  of 
the  third  century,  by  Nepos,  an  Egyptian  Bi- 

ftiop. 


4o6  .4  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

ihop,  who  publifhed  a  treatife,  entitled,  A  Con- 
futation of  the  Allegorifts  j  in  which  he  ridi- 
cules the  opinion  of  thofe  who  were  for  explain- 
ing the  Millennium  in  a  figurative  fenfe.  Dio- 
nyfius,  Bilhop  of  Alexandria,  undertook  to  give 
a  formal  anfv/er  to  his  treatife,  in  two  books 
concerning  the  promifes". 

Many  of  the  fathers,  who  deemed  Cerinthus 
a  heretic,  explained  the  firft  refurrection  in  a  li- 
teral fenfe.  They  were  of  opinion,  "  That  all 
the  faints  {hall  arife  from  the  dead  a  thoufand 
years  before  the  general  refurrection,  and  live 
in  Jerufalsm,  new-built  and  adorned,  together 
with  Chrift,  who  {hall  perfonally  relide  there ; 
and  that  they  fhall  enjoy  all  the  lawful  plea- 
fures  of  this  earth,  where  plenty  {hall  then 
abound."  This  was  the  opinion  of  Ireneus,  Juf- 
tin  Martyr,  Tertullian,  Laclantius,  and  others. 
It  would  appear  this  opinion  originated  from 
Papias,  who  pretended,  that  it  was  received  by 
tradition  from  the  Apoftle  John.  But  Eufebi- 
us  fays  of  this  Papius,  that  "  he  was  a  man  of 
flender  judgment  ;*'  and  if  the  tradition  prefer- 
red by  Ireneus  be  infpecled,  it  will  fuiEciently 
jufiify  that  charge. 

Part  of  the  tradition  is  as  follows :  "  The 
days  fnall  come  in  which  there  fhall  be  vines, 
which  fhall  feverally  have  ten  thoufand  branches ; 

and 
(!)  Eufeb.  Eccl.  Hifl.  lib.  vii.  c.  1,  24,  2^. 


Part  III,     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  407 

and  each  of  thefe  branches  fhall  have  ten  thou- 
fand  lefler  branches  ;  and  each  of  thefe  leffer 
branches  fhall  have  ten  thoufand  twigs  ;  and 
each  of  thefe  twisrs  fliall  have  ten  thoufand 
clufters  of  grapes ;  and  in  every  one  of  thefe 
clufters  fhall  be  ten  thoufand  grapes ;  and  every 
one  of  thefe  grapes  being  preffed,  fliall  give 
twenty-five  metretas  (that  is,  according  to  the 
mildeft  computation,  275  gallons)  of  wine  ;  and 
when  one  lliall  take  hold  of  one  of  thefe  facred 
bunches,  another  fliall  cry  out,  I  am  a  better 
bunch,  take  me,  and  by  me  blefs  the  Lord." 
Can  any  man  be  fo  bereft  of  fenfe,  as  to  imagine 
this  fluff  could  ever  come  out  of  the  mouth  of 
an  Apoftle'  ? 

A  third  opinion  on  this  fubject  is  that  of 
Mede,  in  which  he  is  followed  by  Daubuze, 
BiflK>p  Newton,  and  the  mod  fenfible  part  of 
the  modern  Millenniarians.  He  fuppofes  the 
great  day  of  judgment  to  continue  a  thoufand 
years ;  that  in  the  morning  of  that  day,  or  at 
the  beginning  of  the  thoufand  years,  the  mar- 
tyrs fhall  arife  from  the  dead,  and,  continue  on 
earth,  till  the  evening  of  the  great  day,  which, 
concludes  with  the  general  refurrection  of  all 
the  dead.  This  opinion  differs  in  feveral  re- 
fpeAs  from  that  of  the  Fathers.  It  fuppofes,  that 
martyrs  only  rife  from  the  dead  in  the  firfl  re- 

furrection, 

(1)  Whitby  in  his  Treatife  on  the  True  Millennium. 


4o8  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies »         Part  III. 

furredion,  not  all  faints :  That  the  whole  earth 
Ihall  be  poffeffed  by  them  ;  not  Jerufaleni  and 
the  land  of  Judea  only  :  That  Chrift  ihall  not 
perfonally  dwell  on  earth :  That  the  faints  fliall 
be  occupied  in  fpiritual,  not  fenfual  delights'. 
Bifliop  Burnet  held  an  opinion  different  from 
all  thefe,  in  which  I  prefume  he  has  had  few 
followers.  He  fuppofes  that  the  Millennium 
follows  the  general  judgment,  when  this  earth, 
new  modelled  by  the  conflagration,  accompany- 
ing that  awful  event,  (hall  be  the  habitation  of 
the  faints  for  a  thoufand  years.  But  as  the  Scrip- 
tures reprefent  Gog  and  Magog  compafling  the 
camp  of  the  faints  and  the  beloved  city,  at  the 
end  of  thefe  thoufand  years,  he  is  much  at  a 
lofs  to  account  for  the  introduction  of  thofe  in- 
habitants into  his  new  earth.  As  all  the  wicked 
were  deftroyed  by  the  general  judgment,  he  fup- 
pofes them  to  be  generated  from  the  mud  or 
flimeof  the  earth,  as  brute  creatures  were  ori- 
ginally. But  this  fuppofition,  withevery  intel- 
ligent reader,  muft  fmk  his  opinion  in  the  mud. 
Another  opinion  on  this  fubjecl,  is  that  of 
Pifcator,  who  allows  a  literal  refurreftion  of  the 
martyrs  a  thoufand  years  before  the  general 

judgment, 

(1)  Sec  Mede's  Apocalyptic  Key,  Daubnzc  on  the 
Apocalypfe,  Newton's  Differtations  on  Prophecies.  Jt 
would  appear  Auguftine  held  an  opinion  fimilar  to  this, 
Jnithc  afterwards  renounced  it  as  a  herefv. 


Part  III.        Th€  Events  foretold  in  them.         409 

judgment,  but  fuppofes  they  fliall  reign  witU 
Chrift  in  heaven,  not  on  the  earth  :  But  to 
account  in  th^t  cafe  for  their  being  compaffed 
about  by  Gog  and  his  forces  in  their  place  of 
refidence,  requires  an  effort  of  genius  beyond 
that  of  Dr.  Burnet. 

But  the  great  majority  of  Chriftians  in  aH 
aigcs  have  maintained,  and  I  think  with  reafon, 
that  the  firft  refurreftion  is  a  figurative  expref- 
fion.  Intimating,  that  the  faints  of  the  Millen- 
nium fhall  have  the  fpirit  of  the  martyrs,  the 
fame  temper  and  difpofition  with  the  moft  ap- 
proved followers  of  Chrift  in  former  ages. 

To  eftablifh  the  truth  of  this  opinion,  I  offer 
the  following  arguments '  ;  and  I  perfuade  my- 
(fcif,  that  whoever  will  weigh  them  without 
prejudice  or  partiality,  muft  be  fatisfied  that  the 
idea  of  a  literal  refurredion,  however  qualified, 
is   erroneous. 

1 .  The  language  of  the  Apocalypfe  is  highly 
figurative.  The  refurredion  of  the  witnelles,, 
chap.  xi.  II.  is  figurative,  by  confent  of  aU 
found  interpreters,  which  affords  a  prefumption 
that  the  refurredion  of  the  martyrs  may  be  f© 
too. 

2.  The  figure  is  not  peculiar  to  the  Apoca- 
lypfe.    It  is  ufed  repeatedly  throughout  the  di- 

3  F  vine 

(1)  The  arguments  are  taken  chiefly  from  Whitby '9 
Treatife  of  the  True  Miijennium, 


419  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III, 

vine  word,  to  denote  either  a  deliverance  from 
outward  calamities,  as  Pfal.  cxxxviii.  7.  or  a  re- 
novation of  nature,  which  is  a  deliverance  from 
the  bondage  of  fm,  Eph.  ii.  i.  Now  during 
the  Millennium  (as  we  (hall  prefently  fee)  prof- 
perity  abounds  after  tedious  calamities,  righ- 
teoufnefs  prevails  after  wickednefs  is  fuppreffed. 
It  is  therefore,  according  to  fcripture  phrafeo- 
logy,  fiUy  reprefented  by  a  refurreclion. 

3.  They  who  contend  for  a  literal  rcfurrcc- 
tion,  as  Mede,  Daubuze,  and  Newton,  acknow- 
ledge, that  the  converfion  of  the  Jews  will  im- 
mediately precede  that  event;  and  the  Apoftle 
Paul  intimates,  that  the  converfion  of  the  Jews 
fhall  be  accompanied  by  an  extenfive  propaga- 
tion of  the  gofpel  among  the  Gentiles,  Rom.  xi. 
12.  But  the  events  are  reprefented  both  in  the 
Old  and  New  Tellament  by  a  refurreclion ; 
while  the  phrafe  is  fo  qualified  that  you  muft 
underfland  it  in  a  figurative  fenfe.  Now,  when 
the  Apoftle  John  ufes  the  fame  exprefllons  to 
denote  the  fame  times  and  events,  I  think  it  not 
only  reafonable  but  neccflary  on  the  principles 
of  found  criticifm,  to  take  them  in  the  fame 
fenfe,  confequently  not  in  a  literal,  but  a  figura- 
tive fenfe. 

4.  The  exprellions  in  this  paflage  are  fo  qua- 
lified, that  they  militate  powerfully  againfi:  a 

literal 


Part  III.     Thi  Events  foretold  in  thenu  411 

literal  refurreftion.  "  I  faw  the  fouls  of  them 
**  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witnefs  of  Jeliis, 
*'  —and  they  lived."  The  fcriptures  alv/ays 
defcribe  a  literal  refurreftion  by  the  revivifcency 
of  the  body,  but  never  of  the  foul ;  becaufeon 
the  principles  of  our  religion,  the  foul  dies  not, 
the  body  only  requires  to  be  raifed  and  revived. 
Again,  this  expreffion  readily  fuggefts  to  us, 
perfons  of  a  limilar  temper  and  difpofition  with 
the  martyrs.  John  the  Baptill  is  called  Elias 
by  the  Old  Teftament  prophets,  becaufe  he 
would  appear  in  the  fpirit  of  Elias.  The  here- 
tics in  the  days  of  the  Apoilles  are  termed  Anti- 
chrifts,  becaufe  they  had  the  fpirit  of  the  great 
Antichrift  foretold  j  fo  the  faints,  particularly 
the  rulers,  during  the  Millennium,  are  called 
the  raifed  martyrs,  becaufe  they  fhall  be  emi- 
nently poffeffed  of  the  fpirit  of  the  martyrs. 

5.  The  opinion  of  a  literal  refurredlion,  in- 
volves in  it  many  tenets  inconfiftent  with  the 
teftimonies  of  fcripture,  and  the  genius  of  the 
Chriftian  religion. 

It  is  inconfiftent  with  the  happinefs  of  de- 
parted faints,  who  enjoy  the  beatific  vifion  of 
God  in  heaven  ;  who  "  are  abfent  from  the  bo- 
"  dy  and  prefent  with  the  Lordj" — "  who  are 
*'  through  faith  and  patience,  now  inheriting 
*'  the  promifes."  Shall  we  efteem  it  an  addi- 
tional happinefs,    to  quit  the  prefence  of  the 

Lord, 


^li  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,       Part  IH. 

Lord,  for  the  fociety  of  men  ?  Is  it  defirablefor 
thofe  who  have  arrived  at  their  heavenly  Fa- 
ther's houfe  to  return  again  to  the  land  of  their 
fojourning?  Or  fhall  we  fay,  that  God  con- 
ftrains  them  to  return  ;  then  is  it  thus  he  re- 
wards the  integrity  of  his  moft  faithful  fervants, 
to  fubjed  them  to  a  fecond  period  of  difficulty 
and  trial,  while  ordinary  faints  arc  admitted  to 
uninterrupted  happinefs  at  the  confummation  of 
the  firfl:  period :  That  difficulties  occur  after  the 
JVIillennium,  is  evident  from  this,  That  Gog 
and  Magog  "  compafs  the  camp  of  the  faints, 
*'  and  the  beloved  city,"    Rev.  xx. 

It  is  inconfiftent  with  the  plain  dire<Sions  of 
our  Lord  and  his  Apoftles-  He  commands  us, 
"  not  to  lay  up  treafures  for  ourfelves  on  earth, 
**  but  to  lay  up  our  treafures  in  heaven,"  Matth. 
vi.  19.  The  Apoftle  enjoins,  "  to  fet  our  af- 
'*  feftions  on  things  above,  not  on  things  on  the 
"earth,"  Col»  iii.  2.  But,  if  the  rewards  of 
Chrift'^s  followers,  in  whole  or  in  part,  were  be« 
ftowed  on  this  earth,  it  would  be  lawful  to  lay 
up  treafures,  and  fet  our  afiFections  on  things  on 
this  earth. 

It  is  inconfiftent  with  the  accounts  given  us 
of  the  refurredion,  and  the  circumftances  that 
accompany  it.  The  efficient  caufe  of  the  refur- 
redion  is  Jefus  Chrift,  who  fhall  then  perfonal- 
ly  defcend  to  the  earth.    "  The  Lord  himfelf 

''  ffiall 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  413 

*«  (hall  defcend  from  heaven  with  a  (hout,  with 
"  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the 
"  trump  of  God :  and  the  dead  in  Chrift  fhall 
<'  rife  firft,"  i  Thef.  iv.  16.  "  The  Lord  Jefua 
<«  fhall  be  revealed  from  heaven  in  flaming 
"  fire,"  2  Thef.  i.  7.  If  Chrift  defcends  not, 
therfe  will  be  no  refurredion  ;  befides,  tbe  Mil- 
lenarians  apply  the  paflages  juft  quoted  to  the 
firft  refurredion,  and  therefore  acknowledge  his 
.defcent.  Now  I  alk,  whether  he  remains  on 
earth  from  that  period  till  the  general  refurrec- 
tion,  or  returns  to  heaven  ?  If  he  remains  on 
earth,  he  too  muft  be  compafTed  about  by  Gog 
and  Magog,  in  the  beloved  city,  which  appears 
to  me  utterly  inconfiftent  with  his  ftate  of  ex- 
altation, and  the  glory  in  which  he  would  ap- 
pear. The  moft  fenfible  part  of  the  modern 
Millenarians,  have  therefore  renounced  the  idea 
of  his  perfonal  prefence  on  earth.  If  he  returns 
to  heaven,  he  muft  defcend  again  at  the  general 
refurredion,  which  would  make  three  feverai 
appearances  of  Chrift  on  earth,  in  exprefs  con- 
tradidion  to  what  the  Apoftle  has  delivered : 
*^  Once  hath  he  appeared  to  put  away  fin  by  the 
'^  facrifice  of  himfelf,— and  unto  them  that  look 
**  for  him  fhall  he  appear  theyd-irowi/ time,  without 
'^  fin  unto  faivation  ;"  Heb.  ix.  27,  28.  Again, 
by  the  refurredion  the  body  is  materially  chan- 
ged,   "  That  which  was  fown  in  weaknefs,  dif- 

"  honour. 


414  A  Key  to  ihe  Trcphecics,        Part  IH. 

*'  honour,  and  corruption,  fliall  be  raifed  in 
"  power  and  glory,  in  incorruption  :  that  which 
*'  was  formerly  a  natural  body,  fliall  then  be  a 
"  fpiritual  body,"  i  Cor.  xv.  42,  43,  44.  Now, 
if  the  bodies  of  the  Martyrs  are  not  raifed  with 
thefc  qualifications,  the  fcripture  doflrine  of  the 
refurreclion  is  contradi(Sled.  But  if  they  arc 
raifed  with  thefe  qualifications,  the  martyrs  will 
have  no  occafion  for,  nor  find  a  relifli  in  thofe 
earthly  blellings  which  the  Millenarians  have 
treafured  up  for  them. — If  it  be  faid,  that  they 
are  changed  only  in  part  by  the  firft  refurreclion, 
and  fliall  undergo  a  fecond  change  at  the  gene- 
ral refurredion,  that  opinion  likewifc  contra- 
dicts the  fcripture  ;  for,  •*  It  is  appointed  unto 
all  men  once  to  die,"  Heb.  ix.  27.  but  the  mar- 
tyrs would  undergo  a  change  fimilar  to  death 
ticice*  Further  the  Apoftle  comprehends  all 
that  undergo  any  change  by  the  general  refur- 
reclion in  two  claffes  j  firft,  fuch  as  are  raifed 
from  their  graves ;  and  fecondly,  fuch  as  are 
then  living  on  earth,  who  fiiall  undergo  a  change 
iimilar  to  death.  Now,  if  the  martyrs  are  not 
included  in  the  firft  clafL^,  they  certainly  are  not 
in  the  fecond ;  for  the  Apoftle  exprefsly  de- 
clares, that  they  who  fliould  be  changed  are 
fuch  as  had  not  fleeped,  1  Cor.  xv.  51.  which 
cannot  apply  to  the  raifed  martyrs. 

In  a  word,  the  fcriptures  reprefent  the  refur- 
redion  ofthejuft,  as  performed  fuddenly..   *'In 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  415 

*'  a  moment^  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye^  at  the 
*'  laft  trump,  (for  the  trumpet  Ihall  found,  and 
•*  the  dead  fliall  be  ralfed  incorruptible,  and 
*'  w;g  ftiall  be  changed)  ;'*  i  Cor.  xv.  52.  But 
this  reprefentation  can  by  no  means  accord  with 
the  doctrine  which  makes  the  day  of  judgment 
to  continue  a  thoufand  years,  and  part  of  the 
juft  to  be  raifed  at  the  beginning,  the  reft  at 
the  end  of  that  period. 

There  are  only  two  objections  that  dcferve  to 
be  examined,  againft  a  figurative  explication  of 
the  firftrefurredion.  One  is  taken  from  thefc 
words  ;  "  But  the  reft  of  the  dead  lived  not  a- 
"  gain  until  the  thoufand  years  were  finiftied,** 
Rev.  XX.  5.  on  which  Daubuze  obferves,  "  The 
"  words  here,  the  reji  of  the  dead^  fhew  that  the 
*'  perfons  before  mentioned,  as  dead  and  living 
"  again,  were  really  dead."  For  if  they  were 
not,  what  occafion  was  there  to  fay,  the  reft  of 
the  dead  ?  "  Here  is  plainly  an  oppolition,  or 
"  rather  exception,  which  admits  of  no  equi- 
*'  vocation,  out  of  a  rule  or  affertion  which 
"  muft  be  of  the  fame  kind  ;  or  elfe  what  need 
*^  is  there  of  fuch  exception  '.'*  The  force  of 
this  objection  is  clearly  and  candidly  ftated  by 
Newton.  *'  If  the  martyrs  rife  only  in  a  fpiri- 
"  tual  fenfe;  then  the  reft  of  the  dead  rife  only 
"  in  a  fpiritual  fenfe ;  but  if  the  reft  of  the 
"  dead  really  rife,  the  martyrs  rife  in  the  fame 

*«  manner.'* 

(p  Daubuze  on  the  Rev.  p.  568. 


41 6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

^*  manner'."  I  allow  the  ground  of  this  argu- 
ment to  be  perfedly  juft,  that  the  living  martyrs 
are  oppofed  to  the  "  reft  of  the  dead,"  and  muft 
be  taken  in  the  fame  fenfe,  whether  literal  or 
figurative.  But  whereas  Daubuze,  Newton  and 
others,  take  the  phrafe,  "  reft  of  the  dead"  in 
a  literal  fenfe,  I  think  thefe  are  forcible  reafons 
for  taking  it  in  a  figurative  fenfe. 

Firji,  The  reft  («  Aotjr*;)  of  the  dead,  refer  tot 
chap,  xix  21."  the  remnant  («  a^w*')  who  were 
*^  flain  with  the  fword  of  him  who  fat  upon 
**  the  horfe,  which  fword  proceeded  out  of  his 
"  mouth  '*  The  remnant  there  can  be  no  other 
than  perfons  having  the  fpirit  of  Antichrift, 
who  were  not  deftroyed  either  by  the  battle  of 
Armageddon,  or  the  wars  confequently  upon 
it,  but  were  worn  out  by  the  prevailing  power 
of  the  gofpel,  and  fo  remained  during  the  thou- 
sand years  dead ;  /.  e.  the  fpirit  was  extindt,  and 
incapable  of  making  any  oppofition  to  the  truth ; 
but  at  the  end  of  the  thoufand  years,  as  Satan 
was  loofed,  fo  the  fpirit  of  Antichrift  formerly 
extinguifhed,  then  revived,  ftirring  up  new 
troubles  in  oppofition  to  the  truth. 

Secondly y  That  "  the  reft  of  the  dead,"  can- 
not apply,  as  Newton  and  others  contend,  to  all 
mankind,  except  the  martyrs  raifed  at  the  ge- 
neral refurrection,  is  evident  from  this,  that  the 

general 

(1)  Differt.  on  Prophecy,  p.  o33. 


Part  III.     7he  Events  foretold  in  them.  4  \  7 

general  refurreclion  does  not  take  place  immedi- 
ately after  the  thoufand  years  are  finidied.  "  A 
"  little  feafon,"  intervenes,  Rev.  xx.  3.  It  may 
be  called  little,  in  comoarifon  with  the  period 
immediately  preceding,  in  which  the  martyrs 
reigned,  and  fo  may  include  feme  centuries :  at 
any  rate,  the  events  which  take  place  during 
that  feafon,  as  the  going  forth  of  Satan  to  de- 
ceive the  nations, — his  gathering  of  them  from 
the  four  corners  of  the  earth, — the  preparation 
for  and  invafion  of  the  church  by  Gog  and  his 
followers,  together  with  their  deftruclion,  ne- 
cefTarily  require  a  conliderable  period  of  time  for 
their  accomplishment.  If,  therefore,  you  take 
*'  the  reft  of  the  dead"  in  a  literal  fenfe,  it  is  not 
true^  that  they  lived  immediately  after  the  thou- 
fand years  were  finifiied.  But  if  you  take  the 
phrafe  in  a  figurative  fenfe,  it  is  ftriclly  true,  that 
thofe  who  were  flain  by  the  fword  of  him  that 
fat  on  the  horfe,  revived  immediately  after  the 
thoufand  years  were  finiflied,  in  perfons  of  a 
limilar  temper  and  difpofition  j  fuch  are  Gog 
and  his  followers. 

The  Tecond  objection  of  the  Millenarians,  is 
taken  from  thefe  words :  '^  This  is  the  iirft  refur- 
''  re6tion,"  Rev.  xx.  5.  on  which  Daubuze  ar- 
gues. ''  It  is  by  all  allowed,  that  the  fecond 
"  refurreclion  is  of  bodies;  and  iffo,  why  not 
"  alfo  the  iirft,  fmce  both  are  exprefied  in  the 
3    G  *Mike 


41 8  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies*  Part  III. 

"  like  terms  \  "  "  WefhoulJ  be  cautious  and 
"  tender  (fiys  Newton)  of  making  the  firft  refur- 
**  reclion  an  allegory,  left  others  fhould  reduce 
*'  the  fecond  into  an  allegory  too*."  "  In  anfwer 
I  would  obferve,  that  the  fcriptures  frequent- 
ly mention  the  fecond  or  new  birth.  The  firft 
birth  is  of  the  body.  Is  it  neceffary  that  the 
fecond  fhould  be  fo  too  ?  Will  any  man  ac- 
quainted with  the  fcriptures,  put  the  queftion 
now  which  Nicodemus  formerly  propofedto  our 
Lord  ?  "  How  can  a  man  be  born  when  he  is 
"  old  ?  Czm  he  enter  the  fecond  time  into  his 
*'  mother's  womb,  and  be  born,"  John  iii.  4. 
The  fecond  birth  is  doubtlefs  an  allegory.  But 
does  it  foUoWj  that  the  firft  birth  is  an  allegory 
too?  The  fcriptures  mention  the  fecond  death  : 
now  the  firft  death  is  that  of  the  body.  But  is 
it  neceffary  that  we  underftand  the  fecond  death 
of  the  body  only  ?  Does  it  affect  the  body  in  the 
fame  manner,  by  putting  it  in  a  ftate  of  in- 
fenfibility  and  putrefa-flion  ? — The  terms  firft 
and  fecond,  are  ufed  in  fcripture  to  diftinguifh 
fubjefts,  which  are  in  fome  refpects  fimilar,  but  in 
others  are  very  different,  left  we  fhould  miftake 
the  one  for  the  other ;  and  fo  the  term  "  firft  re- 
furre(fl:ion"  is  ufed  here,  to  fhew  that  this  part  of 
the  prophecy  does  not  defcribe  fuch  a  change  as 

OiaU 

(1)  Daubuze  on  the  Rev.  p.  568. 
(z)  Differt.  on  Pronhecy»   p.  333. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  419 

fhall  take  place  at  the  general  rcfurreflion.  i\gain, 
it  may  fignify,  that  as  the  firii:  death  is  to  wick- 
ed men  an  earneft  of  and  a  preparatory  ftep  to 
the  fecond  death  ;  fo  the  firft  refurreclion  is  to 
good  men  an  earneft  o£  and  a  preparatory  ilep  to 
the  general  refurreclion.  And  from  the  whole  te- 
nor of  facred  writ,  it  appears,  that  a  figurative,  not 
aliteral  refurreclion,  even  arenovation  of  nature, 
qualifies  men  for  happinefs  at  the  fecond  refur- 
reclion :  "  If  Chrift  be  in  you,  the  fpirit  is  life 
*'  becaufe  of  righteoufnefs,  (this  is  the  firft  re- 
"  furreclion)'j  but  if  the  Spirit  of  him  that  rai- 
*'  fed  up  Jefus  from  the  dead  dwell  in  yoii,  the 
*'  Spirit  fhall  alfo  quicken  your  mortal  bodies ; 
*'  (this  is  the  fecond  refurreclion,)"  Rome.  viii. 
10,  II. 

Now,  what  a  renovation  of  nature  is  to  every 
individual  member  of  the  church,  the  Millennial 
ftate  is  to  the  whole  church,  an  earneft  of  and 
preparation  for  the  glory  of  a  future  ftate,  by  a 
powerful,  vital,  univerfal  influence,  of  the 
Spirit  of  God. 

SECTION    III. 

CharaBers  of  the  Millennial  Church. 

When  the  Millennium  is  viewed  by  the  light 
of  fcripture,  without  the  colouring  of  Jewifh 
fables,  the  dreams  of  enthuftafts,  or  the  fuppo- 

fitions 


42 o  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

litions  of  ingenious  men,  the  happinefs  of  that 
period  appears  to  confift  in  the  following  parti- 
culars : 

I.  An  cxtenfive  propagation  of  the  gofpcl. 
So  that  Chriftianity  fliall  be  the  eftablifhed  re- 
ligion of  all  the  world,  or  (making  fome  allow- 
ance for  the  highly  figurative  language  of  the 
prophets)  at  leaft  of  the  far  greater  part  of  it. 
The  Jews  (hall  be  previoufly  converted,  as  we 
have  already  feen  :  and  as  the  rejection  of  them, 
was  followed  by  an  extenfive  propagation  of  the 
gofpel  among  the  Gentiles ;  fo  the  receiving 
them  again  to  be  members  of  the  church,  fiiall 
be  accompanied  with  a  much  greater  enlarge- 
ment of  the  kingdom  of  Chrift.  '^  If  the  fall 
"  of  them  be  the  riches  of  the  world,  and  the 
"  diminifhing  of  them  the  riches  of  the  Gen- 
"  tiles,  how  much  more  their  fulnefs  ?  If  the 
"  cafting  away  of  them  be  the  reconciling  of 
*'  the  world,  what  fhall  the  receiving  of  them 
**  be  but  life  from  the  dead  r"  Rom.  xi.  12.  15. 

Many  are  the  promifes  which  intimate,  that 
the  Meffiah's  kingdom  (liall  extend  over  all  the 
earth,  and  thefe  promifes  point  to  this  particular 
period.  "  Afk  of  me,  and  I  Ihall  give  thee  the 
"  heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  utter- 
"  moil  parts  of  the  eartli  for  thy  pofleflion," 
Pilil.  ii.  8.  "  All  the  ends  of  the  world  fliall  re- 
"  member,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord  :  and  all  the 

"kindreds 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  inihem,    .          asi 

<'  kindreds  of  the  nations  fhall  worfliip  before 
<*  thee/*  Pfal.  xxii.  27.  "  God  be  merciful  un- 
"  to  us, — that  thy  way  may  be  known  upon 
*^  earth,  thy  faving  health  among  all  nations. 
"  God  n^iall  blefs  us  :  and  all  the  ends  of  the 
*'  earth  lliall  fear  him,"  Pfal.  Ixvii.  i,  2.  7.  ''  He 
**  fhall  have  dominion  alfo  from  fea  to  fea,  and 
"  from  the  river  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. — 
*•  Yea,  all  kings  fhall  fall  down  before  him  :  all 
'*  nations  fhall  ferve  him. — Men  fliall  be  blelTed 
"  in  him :  all  nations  fliall  call  him  blelTed," 
Pfal.  Ixxii.  8.  ii.  17.  '••  Thou  flialt  arife,  and 
"  have  mercy  upon  Zion  j — fo  the  heathen  fliall 
**  fear  the  name. of  the  Lord,  and  all  the  kings 
"  of  the  earth  thy  glory,"  Pfal.  cii.  13.  15. 
"  And  it  Ihall  come  to  pafs  in  the  laft  days,  that 
"  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  houfe  fhall  be  ef- 
"  tabUlhed  in  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and 
*'  fliall  be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and  all  na- 
'*  tions  fhall  flow  unto  it',  Ifa.  ii.  2.  "The  Gen- 
"  tiles  fhall  come  to  thy  light,  and  kings  to  the 
*'  brightnefs  of  thy  rifmg. — The  abundance  of 
"  the  fea  fnall  be  converted  unto  thee,  the  for- 
"  ces  of  the  Gentiles  iliall  come  unto  thee,"  Ifa. 
Ix.  3.  5.  «'  At  that  time  they  fliall  call  Jerufa- 
*'  lem  the  throne  of  the  Lord,  and  all  the  na- 
*'  tions  (hall  be  gathered  UHto  it,  to  the  name  of 
"  the  Lord,   to  Jerufalem  :    neither  fliall  they 

^'  walk 

(I)  Zech.  ix.  10.         Micah  iv.  1,  2. 


422  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.        Part  III. 

*'  walk  any  more  after  the  imagination  of  their 
"  evil  heart,"  Jer.  iii.  17.  "  The  Gentiles  (hall 
*'  come  unto  thee  from  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
"  and  ihall  fay,  Surely  our  fathers  have  inherit- 
**  ed  lies,  vanity,  and  things  wherein  there  is  no 
"  profit,"  Jer.  xvi.  19.  *'  The  ftone  that  fmote 
*'  the  image  became  a  great  mountain,  and  fiU- 
"  ed  the  whole  earth,"  Dan.  ii.  35.  "  I  faw 
*'  in  the  night  vifions,  and  behold,  one  like  the 
*^  Son  of  man  ; — and  there  was  given  him  do- 
*'  minion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom  ,that  all 
*'  people,  nations,  and  languages  fhould  ferve 
"  him:  his  dominion  is  an  evarlafting  dominion, 
"  which  fliall  not  pafs  away,  and  his  kingdom 
"  that  which  (hall  not  be  deftroyed  ; — and  the 
"  kingdom,  and  dominion,  and  thegreatnefs  of 
**  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven  (hall 
**  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  faints  of  the 
*'  mofl  High,  whofe  kingdom  is  an  everlafting 
*'  kingdom,  and  all  dominions  (liail  ferve  and  o- 
"  bey  him,"  Dan.  vii.  13,  14.  27.  "  The  Lord — > 
"  will  famirh  all  the  gods  of  the  earth,  and  men 
*'  (liall  worfhip  him,  every  one  from  his  place, 
"  even  all  the  ifles  of  the  heathen,"  Zeph.  ii. 
II.  "I  will  turn  to  the  people  a  pure  language, 
''  that  they  may  all  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
"  Lord,  to  ferve  him  with  one  confent,*'  Zeph. 
iii.  9.  "  Thus  faith  the  Lord  of  hofls.  It  (hall 
"  yet  come  to  pafs,  that  there  fliall  come  people, 

"  and 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  ihem.         443 

**  and  the  inhabitants  of  many  cities:  And  the 
"  inhabitants  of  one  dty  {hall  go  to  another, 
"  faying,  Let  us  go  fpeedily  and  pray  before  the 
*'  Lord,  and  to  feek  the  Lord  of  Hofts:  I  will 
"go  aflfo.  Yea,  many  people,  andftrong  nations 
"  (hall  come  to  feek  the  Lord  of  hofts  in  Jeru- 
"  falem,  and  to  pray  before  the  Lord,"  Zech. 
viii.  20,  21,  22.  '*  And  the  Lord  (hall  be  king 
*'  over  all  the  earth  :  in  that  day  fliall  there  be 
*'  one  Lord,  and  his  name  one,*'  Zech.  xiv.  9. 
''  From  the  rifing  of  the  fun,  even  unto  the  go- 
*'  ing  down  of  the  fame,  my  Name  fliall  be  great 
*'  among  the  Gentiles,  and  in  every  place  in- 
"  cenfe  fliall  be  offered  unto  my  Name,  and  a 
*'  pure  offering ;  for  my  Name  fhall  be  great 
*'  among  the  heathen,  faith  the  Lord  of  hofts," 
Mai.  i.  II.  "And  there  were  great  voices  in 
"  heaven,  faying,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world 
*'  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of 
"  his  Chrift,  and  he  fhall  reign  for  ever  and 
"  ever,"   Rev.  xi.  15. 

II.  The  church  at  this  period  fhall  be  united 
in  the  ufe  of  the  fame  government  and  ordir 
nances,  in  doclrine  and  difcipline,  fo  as  to  con- 
ftitute  one  body.  In  proof  of  this  affertion,  ob- 
ferve,  fuch  union  aftually  fubfiiled  betwixt  the 
feveral  parts  of  the  primitive  church,  though  ex- 
tenfively  diffufed  over  the  earth.   In  confequence 

of 


4^4  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,        Part  III. 

of  this  union,  the  church  is  reprefented  by  the 
metaphor  of  a  wo  n:ian,  Rev.  xii.  i.  During  the 
reign  of  Antichrift,  this  woman  is  "  hid  in  the 
"  wUdernefs  ;"  that  is,  the  church  as  a  com- 
munity is  inviiible  in  the  world.  But  the  peri- 
od of  her  ftate  in  the  wildernefs,  being  limited 
to  1260  years,  this  implies,  that  at  the  clofe  of 
that  period  flie  fliall  again  be  vifible  as  a  commu- 
nity, confequently  united  in  the  ufe  of  the  fame 
s:overnment  and  ordinances. 

Again,  the  Millennial  church  fliall  be  form- 
ed chiefly  by  the  miniftry  of  the  converted  Jews ; 
*'  for  out  of  Zion  11  jail  go  forth  the  law,  and 
"  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerufalem,"  Ifa. 
ii.  3. ;  and  they  fliall  form  the  feveral  churches 
converted  by  them,  upon  the  plan  of  their  own 
national  church,  being  the  model  they  received 
from  God  in  the  wildernefs.  This  circumftance 
was  one  great  caufe  of  the  union  which  prevail- 
ed in  the  primitive  church.  All  the  Gentiles 
were  converted  by  Jews,  and  when  it  is  repeat- 
ed immediately  before,  and  during  the  Millen- 
nium, it  fhall  occafion  a  fimilar  union  at.  that 
period. 

The  feveral  texts  which  intimate  that  the 
Gentiles  lliall  flow  into  Jeriifalem,  Ifa.  ii.  2. 
and  Ix.  I . — 7.  imply,  not  only  that  they  fliall 
be  admitted  members  of  the  church,  but  like- 
wife  that  they  fhall  confider  the  Jewifli  church 

as 


Part  III.        The  Events  foretold  in  them.         42  r^ 

as  a  centre  of  union,  to  which  all  controverfies 
fhall  be  referred,  and  to  whofe  dccifions  they 
fhall  fubmit.  This  was  another  circumftance 
which  prevented  divifion  in  the  primitive  church, 
as  appears  from  the  reference  of  the  controverfy 
refped:ing  circumcilion,   Afts  xv.  22. — 30. 

The  reality  and  neceffityof  fuch  an  union  a- 
mong  the  members  of  the  Millennial  church,  is 
afferted  by  Zechariah,  chap.  xiv.  16,  17.  "  And 
"  it  fhall  come  to  pafs,  that  every  one  that  is 
**  left  of  all  the  nations  which  came  againft  Je- 
**  rufalem,  fhall  even  go  up,  from  year  to  year, 
"  to  wor(hip  the  King,  the  Lord  of  hofts,  and 
"  to  keep  the  feaft  of  tabernacles.  And  it  fhall 
''  be,  that  whofo  will  not  come  up  of  all  the  fa- 
*'  milies  of  the  earth  unto  Jerufalem  to  worfhip 
**  the  King,  the  Lord  of  hofls,  even  upon  them 
"  fhall  be  no  rain.'*  T  o  keep  the  feafl  of  ta- 
bernacles at  Jerufalem,  according  to  the  Mofaick 
inftitution,  at  that  period  in  which  the  church 
extends  over  all  the  earth,  is  obvioufly  impof- 
fible,  becaufe  of  the  great  diftance  of  many 
places- from  Jerufalem.  By  the  feaft  of  taber- 
nacles, we  are  to  underfiand  in  general,  the  gof- 
pel-ordinances,  fo  called,  not  only  in  ailufion 
to  the  Mofaick  inflitution,  but  in  regard  the 
Jews  a<5luaUy  dwelt  in  tabernacles,  in  the  wil- 
dernefs  of  AfTyria,  when  the  knowledge  of  thefe 
ordinances  is  communicated  to  them,  Hofea 
3  H  xii. 


426  A  Key  io  the  Prophecies.  Part  HI. 

xii.  9.  That  "  all  the  families  of  the  earth 
"  fl-jall  come  to  Jerufalem  to  <  bferve  this  feaft." 
ii!2;nifies,  that  the  feveral  nation  of  the  world 
fl;all  obfcrve  thefe  ordinances,  according  to  the 
plan  delivered  to  the  Jewilh  church  ;  and  the 
threatening  to  withhold  rain  from  thofe  who  do 
not  comply,  intimates,  that  the  influences  of 
the  Spirit,  (Pfal.  Ixxii.  6.),  by  which  alone  thefe 
ordinances  are  rendered  profitable  to  the  fouls  of 
men,  (liallbe  withheld  from  any  people  or  party, 
who  fl.all  prefume  to  difpenfe  thefe  ordinances 
in  any  other  manner.  The  friendly  intercourfe 
and  fpiritual  communion  which  a£lually  fubfift 
betwixt  the  various  members  of  the  Millennial 
church,  in  confequence  of  their  union  with  each 
other,  and  v/ich  the  Jewifh  church  as  their  cen- 
tre, is  reprefenved,  Ifa.  xix.  23. —  25.  *^'  In  that 
*'  day  fliall  there  be  a  highway  out  of  Egypt  to 
"  AlTyria,  and  the  Affyrian  fhall  come  into 
"  Egypt,  and  the  Egyptian  into  Aflyria ;  and  the 
"  Egyp  ians  fiiall  ferve  with  the  Affyrians.  In 
"  that  day  fliall  Ifrael  be  the  third  with  Egypt, 
"  and  with  Aflyria,  even  a  blefling  in  the  midft 
"  of  the  land  ;  whom  the  Lord  of  hofts  fliall 
''  blefs,  faying,  Blefled  be  Egypt  my  people, 
''  and  Aflyria  the  workof  my  hands,  and  Ifrael 
':''  mine  inheritance." 

III.  The 


Part  III.     The   Events  foretold  in  them.         427 

III.  The  fupport  of  civil  government  is  an- 
other ingredient  in  the  happinefs  of  the  Millen- 
nial church.  It  is  exprefsly  promifed, '' Kings 
"  {hall  be  thy  nurfing  fatheis,  and  their  queens 
"  thy  nurfing  :i  others/'  Ifa.  xlix-  23.  "Their 
"  kings  fljall  minifter  unto  thee,"   chap.  Ix.  10. 

Civil  government  has  in  fome  meafure  fup- 
ported  the  church,  ever  lince  Chriftianity  be- 
came the  eftablilhed  religion  of  the  Roman  em- 
pire. But  I  apprehend,  that  a  material  change 
will  take  place  in  the  nature  of  civil  govern- 
ment at  the  Millennium  ;  that  it  (hall  be  ani- 
mated by  the  fpirit  of  Chriftianity,  fo  that  the 
fupport  afforded  by  it  (hail  be  more  effeclual  for 
the  welfare  and  profperity  of  the  church,  than 
it  had  been  at  any  former  period.  In  all  ages 
and  nations,  (except  among  the  Jews  during 
the  time  they  were  governed  by  a  theocracy) 
the  civil  government  has  been  animated  by  a 
fpirit  different  from  the  fpirit  of  the  church. 
The  fpirit  of  civil  government  is  fubmiffion  to 
the  civil  ruler.  .1  he  fpirit  of  the  church  is  fub- 
miffion to  God  in  Chrift.  The  end  of  the  for- 
mer is,  to  make  men  good  members  of  fociety 
in  the  prefent  life  ;  that  of  the  latter  is,  to  qua- 
lify men  for  being  inhabitants  of  the  city  of 
God  in  a  future  life.  By  the  former,  theft, 
robbery,  difobedience  to  government,  are  fe- 
verely  punifhed,  while  atheifm,  infidelity    and 

blafphemy 


4^8  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  111. 

blafphcmy  are  overlooked.  It  is  obvious,  that  in 
thofe  limes,  when  civil  government  was  mofl 
friendly  to  the  church,  as  in  the  age  of  Conflan- 
tine  and  at  the  Reformation,  ftill  it  was  anima- 
ted by  a  different  fpirit.  But  at  the  Millenni- 
um,  civil  government  Hiall  be  animated  by  the 
fame  fpirit  with  the  church  of  Chrift,  and  fliall 
hold  the  fame  ends  in  view,  the  glory  of  God, 
the  honor  of  the  Redeemer,  and  the  eternal  in- 
tereilsof  mankind,  maintaining  peace  and  good 
order  in  focicty,  as  means  fubfervient  to  thefe 
ends.  The  language  of  civil  government  to  the 
church,  when  molt  friendly,  has  been  hitherto 
no  more  than  this  :  "  Form  laws  againft  what- 
"  ever  is  inimical  to  the  enternal  interefts  of  the 
"  fubjeft,  enforce  thofe  laws,  if  it  is  neceffary, 
"  I  will  fupport  you."  But  the  language  of  ci- 
vil government  at  the  Millennium  will  be  :  "  I 
"  am  the  ordinance  of  God,  and  the  minifter  of 
"  God,  for  good,  I  will  form  laws  againft  what- 
"  ever  is  inimical  to  the  eternal  interefts  of  the 
"  fubjed,  I  will  enforce  thofe  laws  ',  ferve  God 
"  inyourdeportment,  preach  the  word,  difpenfe 
"  the  ordinances.'*  But  how  does  it  appear,  that 

civil 

(1)  The  blafphemer,  (Lev.  xxiv.  11,)  and  the  Sab- 
hiilh  breuker,  (Numb.  xv.  33.)  were  both  bvoupjht  before 
Moles,  as  the  civil  Magiftrate.  Their  fentencc  was  pro- 
nounced by  him,  and  their  punifninent  executed  by  his 
orders. 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  ji^2^ 

civil  government  will  undergo  fuch  a  change 
at  the  Millennium  ?  It  appears  from  Daniel, 
chap.  ii.  35.  The  great  image  feen  by  Nebu- 
chadnezzar in  his  dream,  is  the  fymbol  of  the 
four  univerfal  monarchies,  or,  in  other  words, 
of  civil  government,  as  a  power  diftinct  from, 
but  coexiftent  with  the  church,  at  length  the 
"  ftone  cut  out  without  hands,*'  which  repre- 
fcnts  the  church,  fmote  the  image  on  the  toes  ; 
*'  then  was  the  iron,  the  clay,  the  brafs,  the  fil- 
''  ver,  the  gold  broken  to  pieces  together,  and 
"  became  like  the  chaff  of  the  fummer  threfli- 
"  ing  floors  and  the  wind  carried  them  away, 
"  and  no  place  was  found  for  them."  We  are 
not  to  fuppofe  with  levellers,  and  fome  Millen- 
narians,  that  civil  government  fliall  then  ceafe 
to  exift,  it  is  the  ordinance  of  God,  and  nccef- 
fary  for  maintaining  order  in  the  world  ;  nor 
are  we  to  imagine  that  it  fliall  be  fwallowed  up 
by  the  eccleiiaftical  government :  That  was 
the  attempt  of  Antichrift  ;  but  it  is  exprefsly 
faid,  "  no  place  was  found  for  it  ;"  meaning, 
(I  apprehend)  that  it  ceafes  to  exift,  as  a  power 
diflinct  from  the  church,  being  now  animated 
by  the  fpirit  of  the  church,  and  holding  the 
fame  ends  in  view,  the  glory  of  God,  the  ho- 
nour  of  the  Redeemer,  and  the  eternal  intereils 
of  mankind. 

This 


43  o  -^  Key  io  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

This  fentiment  is  confirmed  by  Daniel,  chap. 
vii.  27.  "  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion, 
"  and  the  greatnefs  of  the  kingdom  under  the 
"  whole  heaven,  fhall  be  given  to  the  people  of 
*'  the  faints  of  the  mod  High."  If  the  faints  fhall 
govern  the  world,  they  mullj  as  a  body  politic, 
be  animated  by  the  fpirit  of  Chrift,  of  which 
they  individually  partake.  The  faint  difcovers 
the  fpirit  by  which  he  is  animated,  in  the  go- 
vernment of  his  family  ;  fo  God  fays  of  Abra- 
ham :  ''  I  know  that  he  will  teach  his  houfe- 
''  hold  my  ftatutes."  By  parity  of  reafon,  when 
the  faints  become  a  body-politic,  they  will 
transfer  the  fi  irit  by  which  they  are  animated 
to  the  civil  government. 

We  may  infer  this  change  likewife  from  Rev. 
xi.  15.  "  And  the  feventh  angel  founded;  and 
*^  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven,  faying, 
"  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the 
"  kingdoms  of  cur  Lord,  and  of  his  Chrift;  and 
"  he  fliali  reign  for  ever  and  ever."  If  at  the 
period  fpecified,  Chrift  fliall  reign  over  the  king- 
doms of  the  world  in  a  manner  different  from 
his  mode  of  governing  them  at  any  former  pe- 
riod, fo  as  to  claim  a  fpecial  intereft  in  them. 
Is  it  not  reafonable  to  fuppofe,  that  he  thus 
reigns,  by  infufing  his  Spirit,  which  all  along 
animated  his  church,  (properly  termed  his  king- 
dom), 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  ^i^i 

dom),  into  the  civil  governmentj   in  the  vari- 
ous kingdoms  of  the  world  ? 

This  change  in  the  civil  government  is  fully 
eftabliihed  by  Rev.  XX.  4.  "  I  favv  thiones,  and 
"  they  ftt  upon  them,  and  judgment  was  given 
"  unto  them  :  and  I  faw  the  fouls  of  them  that 
"  were  beheaded  for  the  witnefs  of  Jefus  ;• — 
*'  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Chrift  a  thou- 
*'  fand  years.'*  Thrones  of  judgment  in  fcrip- 
ture-language  lignify  the  civil  y;overnment,  fo 
it  is  faid  of  Jeruf.dem,  "  Here  are  fet  thrones  of 
*'  judgment,  the  thrones  of  the  houfe  of  David,** 
Pfal.  cxxii.  5.  meaning  the  fupreme  council  of 
the  nation  fixed  at  Jerufaleni  by  Jchofhaphat, 
1  Chron  xix.  8.  Martyrs  are  reprefented  fitting 
on  thefe  thrones  of  judgment,  to  intimate,  that 
the  civil  governors  of  the  period  pointed  out  in 
the  prophecy  Tnall  be  animated  by  the  fpirit  of 
the  martyrs  of  Jefus,  not  only  as  individuals, 
but  as  governors,  that  is,  in  their  iegiflative 
and  judicative  capacities. 

IV.  A  fourth  character  of  the  Millennium  is, 
that  all  who  profefs  Chriftianity,  or  the  far 
greater  part  of  them',    (hall  experience  its  vi  al 

power. 

(1)  That  fome  perfons  during  the  Mjllcnnium  fheill 
n,ot  experience  the  efficacy  of  divine  grace,  I  gather  from 
Ezek.  xlvii.  1 1.     The  waters  iffuing  frpm  the  fanctuary, 

ver.  1. 


43-  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

power.  In  every  former  period,  multitudes  re- 
conciled a  profeflion  of  Chriftianity  to  the  gra- 
tification of  their  own  lufts  and  palTions  ;  nay, 
upon  it  has  been  grafted  a  fyilem  of  tyranny, 
idolatry  and  wickednefs,  the  moft  odious  the 
world  ever  beheld.  But  at  the  Millennium,  the 
divine  beauty  and  power  of  this  religion  fliall 
be  confpicuoufly  dilplayed  in  the  conduct  of 
thofe  who  embrace  it. 

The  influences  of  the  Spirit  fhall  be  exten- 
fively  and  abundantly  bellowed,  the  ordinances 
of  religion  fhall  be  diligently  and  faithfully  dif- 
penftd,  and  in  confequence  multitudes  fhall  be 
actually  converted ;  for  all  this  is  reprefented 
to  the  prophet  Ezckiel  in  a  vifion,  by  the  emblem 
of  a  '•  river  ifTuing  from  the  fancluary  and  en- 
*'  tering  into  the  fea,  which  being  brought 
"  forth  into  the  fea,  the  waters  fhall  be  healed. 
"  And  it  fhall  come  to  pafs,  that  every  thing 
'*  that  liveth,  which  moveth,  whitherfoever  the 

"  rivers 

ver.  1.  certainly  fignify  the  extcnfive  and  copious  diffu- 
fK»n  of  divine  grace  in  the  ordinances  of  religion,  during 
the  Millennium  ;  but  dill  the  "  miry  places  thereof,  and 
"  tlie  mariPoes  thereof,  fliall  not  be  healed,  they  fhall  be 
"  given  to  fait."  Meaning,  wither  that  certain  corners 
of  ilie  earth  fhall  not  receive  the  Chriflian  i'eli§;ion,  or 
thatfomc  individuals  Ihall  not  experience  its  vital  power  ; 
and  from  Ifa.  Ixv.  20.  "  The  finner  being  an  hundred 
'^'-  veavs  old  fliall  be  accurfed." 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  43^ 

"  rivers  fliall  come,  fliall  live :  and  there  fliall 
"  be  a  very  great  multitude  of  fifli,  becaufe  thefe 
"  waters  fliall  come  thither  ;  for  they  fhall  be 
**  healed,  and  every  thing  fhall  live  whither 
"  the  river  cometh.  And  it  fhall  come  to  pafs, 
'*  that  the  fifliers  fliall  fland  upon  it,  from  En- 
"  gedi,  even  unto  En-eglaim  :  they  fhall  be  a 
*'  place  to  fpread  forth  nets,  their  fifli  fhall  be 
*'  according  to  their  kinds,  as  the  fifh  of  the 
"  great  fea,  exceeding  many,*'  Ezekiel  xlvii.  8, 
9,    io\ 

The  degree  of  knowledge  beftowed  on  the 
church  fhall  be  fuperior  to  that  flie  enjoyed  at 
any  former  period  j  "  for  the  earth  fhall  be  fuli 
*'  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
*^  cover  the  fea,**  Ifa.  xi.  9.  Hab.  ii.  14.  It 
fliall  not  only  be  extenlive,  but  profound.  "More- 
*'  over,  the  light  of  the  moon  fliall  be  as  the 
*^  light  of  the  fun,  and  the  light  of  the  fun  fhall 
*'  be  feven-fold,  as  the  light  of  feven  days,'* 
Ifa.  XXX.  26.  Chriflianity  fhall  then  have  due 
influence  on  the  hearts  and  lives  of  men,  pro- 
ducing its  genuine  fruits,  righteoufnefs  and  true 
holinefs.  "  Truth  fhall  fpring  out  of  the  earth; 
*'  and  righteoufnefs  fliall  look  down  from  hea- 
*'  yen. — Righteoufnefs  fliall  go  before  him,  and 
"  fliall  fet  us  in  the  way  of  hisfteps,"  PfaLlxxxv. 

II. 

3  I 

(1)  See  the  fame  emblem  ufed,  JoelilL  IS.  Zech,  xiy. 
8.  Rev.  xxii.  1,  2. 


434  ^  ^0'  ^^  '^^  Prophecies.  Part  111. 

II.  13.  "  The  parched  ground  fhall  become 
"  a  pool,  and  the  thirfty  land  fprings  of  water. 
"  — And  an  high-way  fliall  be  there,  and  a  way, 
'^  and  it  ftiall  be  called.  The  way  of  holinefs  ; 
"  the  unclean  fhall  not  pafs  over  it ;  but  it  fhall 
"  be  for  thofe  :  the  way-faring  men,  though 
"  fools  fn  all  not  err  therein,'  Ifa.  xxxv.  7,  8. 
This  is  the  period  of  which  it  is  faid,  "  All  thy 
"  children  fliall  be  taught  of  the  Lord,"  Ifa.  liv. 
13.  "  Thy  people  alfo  fhall  be  all  righteous,'* 
Ifa.  Ix.  21.  "I  will  put  my  law  in  their  in- 
"  ward  parts  and  write  it  in  their  hearts. — And 
"  they  fhall  teach  no  more  every  man  his  neigh- 
"  hour,  and  every  man  his  brother,  faying, 
"  Know  the  Lord  :  for  they  fhall  all  know  me 
"  from  the  leaft  of  them  unto  the  greateft  of 
"  them,  fliith  the  Lord,'*  Jer.  xxxi.  0^0^,  34. 

The  holinefs  of  that  period  fhall  correct  lux- 
ury and  excefs  -,  perlons  of  fuperior  rank  and 
riches  fliail  not  abufe  their  drefs  and  equipage, 
to  gratify  pride  and  vanity,  nor  the  abundance 
of  their  tables,  to  promote  gluttony,  drunken- 
nefs  and  luft.  Such  is  the  fentiment  conveyed 
by  the  prophet  Zechariah,  chap.  xiv.  20,  21. 
"  In  that  day  Ihall  there  be  upon  the  bells  of 
"  the  horfes,  Holiness  unto  the  Lord;  and 
*'  the  pots  in  the  Lord's  houfe  fliall  be  like  the 
"  bowls  before  the  alt^r.  Yea,  every  pot  in  Je- 
f*  rufalem  ^nd  in  Judah  fhall  be  Holinefs  unto 

«  the 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  435 

"  the  Lord  of  hofts  ;  and  all  they  that  facrifice, 
"  fhall  come  and  take  of  them,  and  feeth  there- 
*^  in :  and  in  that  day  there  fliall  be  no  more 
**  the  Canaanite  in  the  houfe  of  the  Lord  of 
*'  hofts;'*  that  is,  the  equipage  allowable  to 
diftinguifh  perfons  of  fuperior  rank  fnall  be  con- 
fecrated  to  God,  as  much  as  the  mitre  of  the 
high  prieft  '.  The  meat  and  drink  of  their 
tables  fhall  be  as  facred  to  God's  glory,  as  the 
meat  and  drink  offering  prefented  in  bowls 
before  the  altar.  All  ranks  fliall  cat  and 
drink  to  the  glory  of  God  *  ;  and  the  ceremo- 
nial holinefs,  confifting  in  the  diflinclion  of 
meats,  fhall  be  done  away.  At  that  time  no 
hypocrite  or  profane  perfon  *  fhall  be  a  member 
of  the  church  of  God. 

V.  A  univerfal  peace  eflablifhed  throughout 
the  world,   is  another  character  of  the  Millen- 
nium 

(i)  On  the  high  prieft's  mitve  was  a  plate  of  gold,  on 
which  the  words,  "Holinefs  to  the  Lord,"  were  engra- 
ved, Exod.xxvi.  ii.S6. 

(2)  The  precept  is  ah^eady  given  to  Chriflians,  1  Cor, 
X.  31.  then  it  Ihall  be  obeyed  univerfally. 

(3)  Canaanite  fignifies  Merchant,  and  fo  reprefents 
hypocrites,  who  make  a  traffic  of  religion.  It  is  likewise 
the  proper  name  of  the  uncircumcifed,  expelled  before  the 
Ifraelites,  and  fo  may  fignify  perfons  openly  profane.  I 
tave  included  both  meanings  in  the  paraphrase. 


43<5  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  PartlH. 

Ilium,  which  diftinguiflies  it  from  every  former 
period.  "  He  maketh  wars  to  ceafe  unto  the 
"  end  of  the  earth  ;  he  breaketh  the  bow,  and 
"  cutteth  the  fpear  in  funder,  he  burneth  the 
**  chariot  in  the  fire,*'  Pfal.  xlvi.  9.  "  And 
*^  he  fhall  judge  among  the  nations,  and  fhall 
•'  rebuke  many  people  ;  and  they  fliall  beat 
"  their  fwords  into  plow  fliares,  and  their  fpears 
*^  into  pruning  hooks  :  nation  fliall  not  lift  up 
*'  fword  againft  nation,  neither  fliall  they  learn 
*'  war  any  more,"  Ifa.  ii.  4.  Micali  iv.  3,  4. 
*'  I  will  break  the  bow,  and  the  fword,  and  the 
"  battle  out  of  the  earth,  and  will  make  them 
"  to  lie  down  fafely,"  Hofea  ii.  18. 

This  peace  is  the  confequence  of  his  govern- 
ment, who  teaches  univerfal  rediitude,  by  which 
the  privileges  of  each  individual  are  fecured, 
without  encroachment  on  thofe  of  one  another. 
"  In  his  days  fhall  the  righteous  flourifh  ;  and 
*'  abundance  of  peace  fo  long  as  the  moon  en- 
*'  dureth,'*  Pfal.  Ixxii.  7.  It  is  the  native  fruit 
of  that  religion  which  corrects  the  jBerce  paf- 
fions  of  men,  by  inculcating  univerfal  love. 
"  From  whence  come  wars  and  fightings  among 
"  you  ?  Come  they  not  hence,  even  of  your 
'^  lufts  that  war  in  your  members  ?"  Thefe 
fierce  pafHons  transform  men  into  wald  beafls, 
that  delight  in  tearing  one  anothers  bowels. 
But  at  the  Millennium,  the  difpoiition  of  these 

wild 


Part  IIL       The  Events  foretold  In  them,  437 

wild  beafts  fhall  be  changed.  "  The  wolf  alfo 
*  *  fhall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  fhall 
"  lie  down  with  the  kid  :  and  the  calf,  and  the 
**  young  lion,  and  the  fatling  together,  and  a 
"  little  child  fhall  lead  them.  And  the  cow 
'*  and  the  bear  fhall  feed  j  their  young  ones 
*'  fhall  lie  down  togcether  :  and  the  lion  fhall 
"  eat  ftraw  like  the  ox.  And  the  fucking  child 
*'  fhall  play  on  the  hold  of  the  alp,  and  the 
*'  weaned  child  fhall  put  his  hand  on  the  cock- 
*'-atrice  den.  They  fhall  not  hurt  nor  deftroy 
*'  in  all  my  holy  mountain  :  for  the  earth  fliall 
"  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the 
"  waters  cover  the  fea,'*  Ifa.  xi.  6. — 9. 

VI.  Another  ingredient  in  the  happiness  of  the 
Millennial  church  is,  great  abundance  of  tem- 
poral mercies.  This  is  repeatedly  predifted. 
"  Then  fhall  he  give  the  rain  of  thy  feed,  that 
"  thou  flialt  fow  the  ground  withal,  and  bread 
"  of  the  increafe  of  the  earth,  and  it,  fliall  be 
*'  fat  and  plenteous  :  in  that  day  fliall  thy  cattle 
*'  feed  in  large  paftures.  The  oxen  likewife, 
"  and  the  young  affes  that  ear  the  ground,  fhall 
"  eat  clean  provender,  which  hath  been  win- 
*«  nowed  with  the  fliovel  and  with  the  fan,'* 
Ifa.  XXX.  23,  24.  '' Therefore  they  fhall  come 
"  and  fmg  in  the  height  of  Zion,  and  fhall  flow 
*'  together   to  the  goodnefs  of  the  Lord,  for 

"  wheat. 


438  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

"  wheat,  and  for  wine,  and  for  oil,  and  for  the 
"  young  of  the  flock,  and  of  the  herd  :  and 
"  their  foul  Ihall  be  as  a  watered  garden,  and 
*'  they  fliall  not  forrow  any  more  at  all,*'  Jcr. 
xxxi.  1 2.  "  And  I  will  make  them,  and  the 
**  places  round  about  my  hill,  a  blefling  ;  and  I 
"  Will  caufe  the  fliower  to  come  down  in  his 
"  feafon  ;  there  fhall  be  fliowers  of  bleffing. 
"  And  the  tree  of  the  field  fliall  yield  her  fruit, 
*'  and  the  earth  fliall  yield  her  increafe,'*  Ezek. 
xxxiv.  26.  27.  "  Behold,  the  days  come,  faith 
*'  the  Lord,  that  the  plowman  fhall  overtake 
"  the  reaper,  and  the  treader  of  grapes  him 
*'  that  foweth  feed,  and  the  mountains  fliall 
"  drop  fweet  wine,  and  all  the  hills  fliall  melt,'* 
Amos  ix.  13.*  "  The  feed  fliall  be  profperous, 
"  the  vine  fliall  give  her  fruit,  and  the  ground 
*'  fliall  give  her  increafe,  and  the  heavens  fliall 
''  give  their  dew,  and  I  will  caufe  the  rem- 
"  nant  of  this  people  to  pofl^efs  all  thefe  things," 
Zech.  viii.  12. 

It  mufl:  be  allowed  thefe  prophecies  are  ap- 
plicable chiefly  to  the  Jews,  but  they  all  refer 
to  that  period  in  which  the  Jews  make  a  part  of 
the  Millennial  church.  We  may  therefore  in- 
fer, that  they  reprefent  the  condition  of  all  who 
partake  of  the  fame  fpii  itual  bleflings  with  them. 
This  is  certainly  implied  in  the  exprefllons  of 
the  prophet  Ezekiel  jufl:  quoted,    "  I  wifl  make 

"  them, 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  thejiu  439 

**  them,  (the  Jews),  and  the  places  round  about 
"  my  hill,  (the  whole  Gentile  church),  a  blef- 
"  fing.'* 

We  need  not  have  recourfe  to  that  miracu- 
lous fruitfulnefs  of  the  earth  which  Papia  feign- 
ed, in  order  to  fulfil  this  prophecy.  Plenty  is 
the  natural  confequence  of  the  moral  change 
which  takes  place  in  the  world  at  the  Millen- 
nium. The  univerfal  righteoufnefs  of  that  hap- 
py period  will  prevent  defpotifm  in  government, 
anarchy  in  the  people,  as  well  as  the  devafta- 
tions  of  war,  by  which  the  earth  is  left  uncul- 
tivated, or  its  produce  is  deftroyed.  The  reli- 
gion of  that  period  will  civilize  favages,  and  de- 
ftroy  among  civilized  nations  the  numerous  oc- 
cupations that  miniiler  folcly  to  the  lawlefs  paf- 
fions  of  men,  thus  directing  a  great  multitude 
of  the  human  race  to  the  uieful  arts  of  agricul- 
ture, who  had  been  formerly  idle,  and  a  burden 
upon  the  labour  of  others.  The  love  univerfal- 
ly  felt  and  pradifed  in  that  period,  will  lead 
thofe  who  have  abundance,  to  diftribute  cheer- 
fully and  freely  to  the  necelTities  of  thofe  who 
may  be  in  need. 

Even  inclement  feafons,  which  have  fo  fre- 
quently occafioned  fcarcity  and  famine,  can 
have  no  place  at  the  Millennium  ;  for  thefe  are 
puniQmients  inflicted  by  the  moral  Governor  of 
tije  world,  for  the  violation  of  his  lavVs  j   but  in 

that 


440k  A  Key  to  the  Prophecie:.         Part  III. 

that  happy  period,  when  men  are  made  fubjc6t 
to  the  laws  of  God,  in  heart  and  life,  there  will 
be  no  occafion  for  fuch  punifhmenis.  On  the 
contrary,  tokens  of  his  good  will,  in  fending 
favourable  feafons,  and  in  blefling  the  produce 
of  the  earth,  are  exprefsly  promifed.  Now, 
by  withholding  his  bleffing,  "  He  turneth  a 
"  fruitful  land  into  barrennefs,  for  the  wicked- 
*'  nefs  of  them  that  dwell  therein.'*  Whereas 
by  beflowing  it,  "  He  turneth  the  wildernefs 
"  into  a  ftanding  water,  and  dry  ground  into 
"  water-fprings :  And  there  he  maketh  the 
''  hungry  to  dwell :  that  they  may  prepare  a 
*'  city  for  habitation.  And  fow  the  fields,  and 
*'  plant  vineyards :  which  may  yield  fruits  of 
*'  increafe.  He  bleffeth  them  alfo,  fo  that  they 
*'  are  multiplied  greatly :  and  fuffereth  not  their 
"  cattle  to  decreafe,"  Pfal.  cvii.  34. — 38. 

VII.  The  lafl  charader  of  the  Millennium  I 
fhall  mention  is,  that  the  Jewifli  church  fhall 
then  make  the  moft  confpicuous  figure  in  the 
Chriftian  world.  This  character  is  clearly  de- 
ducible  from  the  circumftances  already  mention- 
ed. It  is  the  natural  confequence  of  their  extraor- 
dinary converfion,  their  being  trained  by  God 
in  the  wildernefs,  their  being  employed  as  his 
inftruments  to  punifh  the  enemies  of  religion, 
and  as  his  miflionaries  to  convert  the  nations. 

But 


Part  III,     The  Events  foretold  in  thenu  441 

But  what  puts  it  beyond  a  doubt  is,  that  the 
new  Jerulalemfoglorioufly  defcribed,  that  many 
have  fuppofed  it  to  be  the  church  ti-luniphant^ 
is,  in  reality,  the  national  polity  of  the  Jews 
during  the  Millennium.  It  is  exprefsly  called; 
**  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife,'*  Rev.  xxi.  9.  an4 
ip  muft  be  the  fame  with  the  Lamb's  wife  men- 
tioned chap  xix.  7.  which  I  have  already  pro- 
ved to  be  the  Jewiih  nation  converted.  It  only 
makes  a  part  of  the  "  new  earth/*  chap.  xxl.  i. 
that  is,  of  the  whole  Chriftian  church  fpread, 
throughout  the  world.  It  is  called  *'  the  be- 
•**  loved  city,*'  and  exprefsly  diftinguiflied  from 
**  the  camp  of  the  faints,'*  chap.  xx.  9.  fo  it 
acjiuft  fignify  the  Jewifh  church,  diftin^  from 
the  Gentile  churches  in  communion  with  her. 
It  is  faid  to  "  come  down  from  God  out  of  hea- 
*^  ven,"  chap.  xxi.  2. — 10.  becaufe  their  polity 
is  not  contrived  by  human  wifdom,  but  received 
immediately  from  God;  every  part  of  it  is  ac- 
cording to  the  rule  and  meafure  delivered  by 
'him.  It  is  faid  to  be  built  of  precious  ftones^ 
and  gold,  chap. 'xxi.  18. — 21.  to  intimate,  that 
it  fhall  excel  the  contrivances  of  human  wif- 
dom,  on  the  fubjedl  of  government,  as  far  as  a 
city  built  of  gold  and  precious  ftones  is  fuperior 
to  the  mod  finifhed  fpecimens  of  human  archi- 
tefture.  Similar  metaphors  have  been  ufed  by 
the  Old  Teftament  prophets,  to  defcribe  the  fu- 
3  ^  i^urc 


442  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  111. 

ture  glory  of  the  Jewirti  church.  "  I  will  lay 
**  thy  flones  with  fair  colours,  and  lay  thy  foun- 
"  dations  with  fapphires.  And  I  will  make  thy 
*'  windows  of  agates,  and  thy  gates  of  carbun- 
"  cles,  and  all  thy  borders  of  pleafant  flones/* 
Ifa.  liv.  II,  12'. 

The  minutiae  of  their  polity,  I  pretend  not  to 
explain ;  however,  it  is  clearly  afferted,  that 
their  worfhip  (hall  be  fpiritual ;  the  material 
temple,  the  great  glory  of  their  ancient  polity, 
fhall  not  exift,  nor  fliall  the  fervice  then  prac- 
tifed  be  ufed.  Such  is  the  meaning  of  thefc  ex- 
preffions :  *'  I  faw  no  temple  therein :  for  the 
*'  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the 
"  temple  of  it,  Rev.  xxi.  24.  And  this  repre- 
fentation  is  perfectly  conformable  to  that  of  the 
ancient  prophets ;  for  God  intimates  by  the 
prophet  Kaiah,  chap.  Ixvi  i,  2,  3.  a  renuncia- 
tion of  the  material  temple,  with  the  facrifices 
offered  on  it,  for  the  fpiritual  temple  ot  the  heart. 
"  Thus  faith  the  Lord,  The  heaven  is  my  throne, 
"  and  the  earth  is  my  footliool:  where  is  the 
"  houfe  that  ye  build  unto  me  ?  and  where  is 
"  the  place  of  my  reft  ?  For  all  thofe  things  hath 
*'  mine  hands  made,  and  all  thofe  things  have 
*'  been,  faith  the  Lord:  but  to  this  man  will  I 
''  look,  even  to  him  that  is  poor,  and  of  a  con- 
"  trite  fpirit,   and  trembleth  at  my  word.     He 

that 

(1)  See  alfo  Jen  XXX.    16.— 23.  Chap,  xxxiii.  17.— 26> 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them.  443 

"  that  killeth  an  ox,  as  if  he  flew  a  man  ;  he 
*'  that  facrificeth  a  lamb,  as  if  he  cut  off  a  dog's 
*'  neck;  he  that  offereth  an  oblation,  as  if  he 
'•  offered  fwines  blood ;  he  that  burneth  in- 
**  cenfe,  as  if  he  bleffed  an  idol."  True  it  is, 
that  he  intimates  that  the  Jews  would  adhere  to 
the  temple-fervicc  after  God  had  abolifhed  it, 
and  that  for  this  reafon,  he  would  give  them 
over  todelufion,  and  the  punifhments  they  fear- 
ed. "  Yea,  they  have  chofen  their  own  ways, 
"  and  their  foul  delighteth  in  their  abominati- 
"  ons.  I  will  alfo  choofe  their  delufions,  and 
*'  will  bring  their  fears  upon  them,"  ver.  3,  4. 
But  when  they  fliall  be  reftored  from  their  dif- 
perfion  in  the  latter  days,  the  Jews  fiiall  acqui- 
cfce  in  the  renunciation  of  the  temple-fervice. 
*'  It  Ihall  come  to  pafs,  when  ye  be  multiplied 
"  and  increafed  in  the  land  ;  in  thofe  days,  faith 
*'  the  Lord,  they  (hall  fay  no  more.  The  ark  of 
"  the  covenant  of  the  Lord ;  neither  (hall  it 
*'  come  to  mind,  neither  fhall  they  remember  it, 
"  neither  lliall  they  vifit  it,  neither  Ihall  that 
*'  be  done  any  more,"   Jer.  iii.  16. 

But  inftead  of  the  ceremonial  law,  God  fliall 
make  with  them  a  new  and  more  fpiritual  co- 
venant. "  Behold,  the  days  come,  faith  the 
"  Lord,  that  I  will  make  a  new  covenant  with 
"  the  houfe  of  Ifraci  and  with  the  houfe  of 
**  Judah  J   not  according  to  the  covenant  that 

"I 


444  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies,        i^artlll. 

"  I  made  with  their  fathers  in  the  day  that  1 
"  took  them  by  the  hand,  to  bring  them  oiit 
"  of  the  land  of  Egypt  ;  (which  my  covenant 
<*  they  brake,  although  I  was  an  hufband  Unto 
**  them,  faith  the  Lord ;)  but  this  (hall  be  the 
"  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the  houfe  of 
**  Ifrael,  After  thofe  days,  faith  the  Lord,  I  will 
"  put  my  law  in  their  inward  parts,  and  write 
**  it  in  their  hearts  ;  and  will  be  their  God,  and 
"  they  fhall  be  my  people,"  Jer.  xxxi.  31. — 33. 
Their  national  church  fhall  be  remarkable 
for  righteoufnefs  and  holinefs  ;  into  the  new 
Jerufalem  "  fhall  in  no  wife  enter  any  thing 
"that  defileth,  neither  whatfoever  worketh  a- 
'' bomination,  or  maketh  a  lie  ;  but  they  which 
*'  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life," 
Rev.  xxi.  27.  So  the  prophets  affert,  "  Open 
*'  ye  the  gates,  that  the  righteous  nation  which 
"  keepeth  the  truth  may  enter  in,**  Ifa.  icxvi.  2, 
"  Thus  faith  the  Lord  of  hofts,  the  God  of 
"  Ifrael,  As  yet  they  fhall  ufe  this  fpeech  in  tlic 
"land  of  Judah,  and  in  the  cities  thereof, 
"  when  I  Ihall  bring  again  their  captivity.  The 
*'  Lord  blefs  thee,  O  habitation  of  juflice^ 
"  imd  mountain  of  holinefs,"  Jer.  3ixxi.  23. 
*^  Then  fhall  Jerufalem  be  holy,  and  there  fhall 
"  no  flrangers  pafs  through  her  any  more," 
Joel  iii.  17.  '*  The  remnant  of  Ifrael  fhall  not 
«*  do  iniquity,  nor  fpeak  lies  j    neither  fhall  a 

"  deceitful 


•Part  til,     The  ^vinis  foretold inihem.         445 

'^'deceitful  tongue  be  found  in  their  mouth,'" 
Zeph.  iii.  13.  *' Thus  faith  the  Lord,  I  am 
*'  returned  unto  Zion,  and  will  dwell  in  the 
"  tnidft  of  Jerufalem  ;  and  Jerufalem  fhall  be 
''  called,  A  city  of  truth ;  and  the  mountain 
**  of  the  Lord  of  hofts,  the  holy  mountain,** 
Zech.  viii.  3.  "  Then  will  I  fprinkle  clean 
**  water  upon  you,  and  ye  fhall  be  clean :  from 
•' all  your  filthinefs,  and  from  all  your  idols, 
*'  will  I  cleanfe  you.  A  new  heart  alfo  will  I 
«'  give  ybu,  and  a  new  fpirit  will  I  put  within 
*'  you  ;  and  I  will  take  away  the  ftony  heart  out 
**  of  your  flelh,  and  I  will  give  you  an  heart  of 
*\flefh.  And  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within  you, 
**  and  caufe  you  to  walk  in  my  ftatutes,  and  ye 
"  fhall  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them,**  Ezek. 
xxxvi.  25. — 27.  "  And  David  my  fervant  fliall 
*'  be  king  over  them  ;  and  they  all  fhall  have 
*^  one  fhepherd :  they  fliall  alfo  walk  in  my 
**  judgments,  and  obferve  my  ftatutes,  and  do 
*'  them,*'  Ezek.  xxxvii.  24. 

The  prefence  of  God  which  fhall  be  given  to 
the  whole  Chriftian  Church  throughout  the 
world,  during  the  Millennium,  fhall  be  more 
eminently  beftowed  on  the  Jewifh  church.  When 
the  Apoftle  faw  the  New  Jerufalem  "  coming 
*'  down  from  God,  out  ofheaven,'*  he  "  heard 
*'  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  faying.  Behold, 
"  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he 

'^  will 


44^  -^  Key  io  the  Prophecies,        Part  III. 

"  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  fhall  be  his 
**  people,  and  God  himfelf  fhall  be  with  them, 
**  and  be  their  God,"  Rev.  xxi.  3.  "  The  city 
*'  had  no  need  of  the  fun,  neither  of  the  moon 
**  to  fliine  in  it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did  light- 
**  en  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof,*' 
verfe  2j.  This  likewife  has  been  foretold  by  the 
prophets,  "  They  fhall  dwell  in  the  land  that  I 
"  have  given  unto  Jacob  my  fervant,  wherein 
"  your  fathers  have  dwelt. — Moreover,  I  will 
"  make  a  covenant  of  peace  with  them. — And 
"  will  fet  my  fanduary  in  the  midft  of  them 
*'  for  evermore.  My  tabernacle  alfo  fliall  be 
*'  with  them  ;  yea,  I  will  be  their  God,  and 
*'  they  fliall  be  my  people,'*  Ezek.  xxxvii.  25, 
26,  27.  '*  The  fun  ft. all  be  no  more  thy  light  by 
*'  day,  neither  for  brightnefs  fnall  the  moon  give 
"  light  unto  thee,  but  the  Lord  (hall  be  unto  thee 
*'  an  everlafting  light,  and  thy  God  thy  glory. 
"  Thy  fun  fhall  no  more  go  down,  neither 
"  fliall  thy  moon  withdraw  itfelf ; — for  the  days 
*'  of  thy  mourning  Ihall  be  ended,*'  Ifaiah  Ix. 
19,  20.  "  Thou  (halt  alfo  be  a  crown  of  glory 
"  in  the  htnd  of  the  Lord,  and  a  royal  diadem 
"  in  the  hand  of  thy  God,'*  Ifa.  Ixii.  3,  "  They 
"  ihail  be  as  the  flones  of  a  crown,  lifted  up  as 
**  an  enfiijn  upon  his  land,'*  Zech.  ix.  16.  Thefe 
two  lad:  paiTages  have  the  fame  meaning.  They 
intimate  that  the  Jewiili  church,  upon  their  con- 

verlion 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,         447 

verlion  and  reftoration,  fhall  be  as  confpicuous 
among  tbe  Gentile  churches,  as  a  crown  is  in 
the  drefs  of  a  king,  or  as  the  precious  ftones 
which  adorn  the  crown,  and  make  the  moft  bril- 
liant figure  in  it. 

The  Gentile  churches  fhall  acknowledge  the 
fuperiority  of  the  Jewiih  church,  by  receiving 
the  ordinances  of  religion  from  her,  and  fubmit- 
ting  to  her  decifions.  * '  And  the  nations  of  them 
*'  which  are  faved,  fhall  walk  in  the  light  of 
"  it  :  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their 
"  glory  and  honour  into  it.  And  the  gates  of  it 
*^  fhall  not  be  fhut  at  all  by  day  ;  for  there  fhall 
"  be  no  night  there.  And  they  fliall  bring  the 
*'  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations  into  it," 
Rev.  xxi.  24,  25,  26.  "  And  the  leaves  of  the 
"  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations,"  Rev. 
xxii.  2,  This  coincides  exactly  with  the  rc- 
prefentation  of  the  Old  Teftament  prophets. 
"  Therefore  thy  gates  Ihall  be  open  continual- 
*'  ly,  they  fnall  not  be  fnut  day  nor  night,  that 
"  men  may  bring  unto  thee  the  forces  of  the 
"  Gentiles,  and  that  their  kings  maybe  brought. 
"  For  the  nation  and  the  kino-dom  that  will  not 

o 

"  ferve  thee,  fhall  peri fn  :  yea,  thofe  nations 
"  fhall  be  ucterly  wafted. — The  fons  alfo  of 
"  them  that  aflicled  thee,  fhall  come  bending 
*'  unto  thee  :  and  all  they  that  defpifcd  thee,  Oiall 

*'  bow 


44?.  A  Key  1o  the  Prophecies.       Part  III* 

*'  bow  thcmfelves  down  at  the  foles  of  thy  feet ;, 
**  and  they  fliall  call  thee,  The  city  of  the  Lord, 
"  the  Zion  of  the  holy  One  of  Ifrael,"  Ifa.  Ix, 
*'  II,  12.  14.  "  Their  feed  (hall  be  known  a^ 
**  mong  the  Gentiles,  and  their  offspring  among 
"  the  people ;  all  that  fee  them  Ihall  acknow- 
"  ledge  them,  that  they  are  the  feed  which  thC: 
"  Lord  hath  blefled,"  Ifa.  Ixi.  9.  "  And  thou, 
"  O  tower  of  the  flock,  the  ftrong  hold  of  the 
"  daughter  of  Zion,  unto  thee  fhall  it  come,  Cf 
*'  vcn  the  firfi:  dominion  ;  the  kingdom  (hallt 
"  come  to  the  daughter  of  Jerufalem,'*  Micah, 
iv.  8.  During  the  Millennium,  *'  the  faints. 
"  lliall  take  the  kingdom,"  /.  e.  the  church  uni- 
verfally  fliaii  rule  over  the  world ;  but  in  that 
kingdom,  the  firfi:  dominion  fhall  belong  to 
the  Je\vi(]i  church.  "  Thus  faith  the  Lord  of 
*'  hofts.  In  thofe  days  it  fhall  come  to  pafs,  that 
*'  ten  men  fhall  take  hold  out  of  all  languages 
''  of  the  nations,  even  fliall  take  hold  of  the 
^^  flkirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,  faying,  We  wil^ 
^'  go  with  you  ;  for  we  have  heard  that  God  is 
'^'  with  you,"  Zech.  viii.  23.  Here  the  nature  of 
the  dominion  exercifed  by  the  Jewifh  church  is 
illuflrated.  It  is  not  that  of  conquerors  over  re- 
luftant  fubjecls,  but  that  of  paftors  over  a  wilr 
ling  people,  who  fubmit  themfelves  to  their  go- 
vernment, from  a  conviction  that  God  is  emi- 
nently 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.         ^^^ 

nently  present  with  their  nation'.     When  the 
account  given  of  the  Millennial  church  is  view- 
ed 

(1)  When  the  conduct  of  Divine  Previdence  to  the 
Jewifh  nation  in  pail  ages,  is  vicAved  in  conjundlion 
with  the  promifcd  fuperiority  of  their  church  in  future 
tin[ies,  fome  may  be  led  to  charge  the  Deity  with  par- 
tiality. In  order  to  remove  that  prejudice,  obferve,  that 
the  Jews  were  originally  feparated'from  the  other  nations 
of  the  world,  as  being  the  progenitors  of  the  Saviour  of 
mankind,  and  the  truftees  of  the  oi'acles  of  God,  contain- 
ing the  knowledge  of  that  Saviour.  Their  feparation  un- 
til the  appeai'ance  of  Chrift,  was  abfolutely  neceffary,  to 
afford  rational  and  convincing  evidence  to  the  other  na- 
tions of  the  world,  as  to  the  perfon  of  the  Saviour,  and 
the  truths  they  ought  to  believe  concerning  him.  It 
was  therefore  no  lefs  beneficial  to  us,  than  to  them.  The 
condu6l  of  Divine  Providence  to  their  nation,  during  the 
period  that  elapfes  betwixt  the  appearance  of  Chrift 
and  their  future  reftoration,  does  by  no  means  favour  of 
partial  kindnefs.  They  are  expelled  from  their  land, 
difperfed  among  the  nations,  periecuted  and  defpifed  eve- 
ry where,  retaining  their  infidelity,  yet  preferved  a  fepa- 
rate  people.  But  all  this  is  intended  as  much  for  the  be- 
nefit of  the  other  nations,  as  for  their  own  inftru6lion. 
Their  calamities,  their  prcfervation,  and  their  obftinate 
infidelity,  are  all  foretold  in  the  prophecies  ;  their  ftate 
being  according  to  the  reprcfentation  given,  affords  a  di- 
re6l  demonftration  of  the  truth  of  God's  word  !  and  this 
demonflration  afcertains  to  the  rational  mind  the  reality 
of  thofe  things  revealed  in  the  same  word,  which  are  be- 
yond the  reach  of  oar  bodily  fenfes.  Their  infidelity,  in 
a  particular  manner,  gives  force  to  our  application  of  the 
2  L  prophecies 


450  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III 

ed  in   the  fcriptural  light,   it  furnilhes  no  pre- 
text for  the   dangerous  errors  which  enthufi- 

afts 

prophecies  concerning  the  ISIelnah.  Had  the  Jews,  as  a 
nation,    believed  on  Chrift,  when  he  firil  appeared,  infi- 
dels would  have  cried  out,    CoUufion  ;  and  alferted,  that 
the  prophecies  were  penned  after  the  event :    But  in  re- 
j^ard  thev  then  were,    and  Rill  are  his  bittereft  enemies, 
and  at  the  fame  time  were  the  truftecs  of  the  oracles  con- 
cerning him,    we  may  be  alTured  they  would  permit  no- 
thing to  be  aflerted  favourable  to  his  caufc.     Thefc  ora- 
cles, therefore,  have  to  us  all  the  force  of  the  evidence  gi- 
ven by  an  enemy,    in  favour  of  the  caufe  he  oppofes. 
-   Their  future  converfion  and  reftoration  is  calculated  as 
much  for  the  benefit  of  the  other  nations  of  the  world,  as 
for  their  own  advantage.     Thefe  events,    when   acconi- 
plifhed,  fhall  not  only    give  additional  force  to  the  evi- 
dence ariiing  from  prophecy,    but  fhall  likewifc  animate 
their  love  more  abundantly,   and  raife  their  zeal  to  a  pitch 
beyond  other  nations,   while  the  defign  of  this  is  to  qua- 
lify them  for  propagating   the    gofpel   throughout  the 
world.     They  are   now    in    the    furnace    of   aIlli(!^ion  ; 
hereafter  they  fhall  enjoy  a  far  greater  profperity  than 
their  fathers,    and  dwell   together  in  the  love   of  God. 
Thefe  changes   are   intended   to    temper  them,    as  in- 
llrum-ents  for  the  work  to    which  God  has   appointed 
them  ;  and  in  thefe  changes,  tlierefore,  God  difcovers  as 
great  a  regard  for  the  work,  as  for  the  inftrument,  for  the 
other  nations  of  the  world,  as  for  them.     When  we  view 
the  matter  thus,  inftead  of  fufpe6ling  partiality,  we  have 
reafon  to  admire  the  evidences  of  infinite  wifdom  and  pa- 
ternal love,    which  God  raanifeils  to  us,    in  his  dealings 
with  them.    "  O  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wif- 
"  dom  and  knowledge  of  God  !  How  unfearchable  are  his 
"  judgments,  and  his  ways  pafl  finding  out  1"  Rom.  xi.  33. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  451 

afts  have  grafted  upon  it ;  nor  does  i:  contain  a- 
ny  thing  contrary  to  the  analogy  of  faith,  but 
rather  affords  a  fohd  ground  of  confolation,  for 
thofe  who  are  intcrefted  in  the  fuccefs  and  prof- 
perity  of  the  church  of  Chrili;.  For  the  pre- 
fent,  as  in  times  paft,  men  of  wit  may  employ 
their  talents  to  ridicule, — men  of  power,  their 
influence  to  oppofe, — corrupt  churchmen  may 
pervert, — and  profligate  Chriflians  difgrace  the 
religion  of  Jefus  Chrift.  But  the  time  is  faft 
approaching,  when  God  himfelf  fhail  fet  all  to 
rights.  Religion  fhall  be  had  in  honour.  Truth 
and  righteoufnefs  fhall  prevail,  in  defiance  of  the 
oppolition  of  earth  and  hell.  Such  as  are  faith- 
ful witnefles  to  the  truth,  however  unfuccefsful 
ill  their  day  and  generation,  have  the  confola- 
tion to  think,  that  when  they  fhall  be  reaping 
the  rev/ard  of  their  fidelity,  in  the  higher 
Houfe,  the  doftrines  they  taught,  and  the  pray- 
ers they  offered,  fliall  have  their  full  eflPecl  on 
generations   yet  unborn. 

As  this  view  of  the  Millennium,  unfolds  the 
feveral  reprefentations  of  fcripture  concerning 
it ;  fo  there  is  nothing  in  it  improbable,  or  be- 
yond what  we  may  reafonably  expe(5l  from  the 
demonflrations  of  divine  power,  already  mani- 
fefted  in  the  difpenfations  of  grace,  and  the  con- 
duct of  providence.  If  we  confider  the  power- 
ful efied  produced  by  means  feemingly  inade- 
quate 


452  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

quate,  in  the  firft  ages  of  Chriftianty ;  if  we  re- 
flect that  a  few  illiterate  fiftiermen,  teaching 
naked  truths,  without  eloquence  to  perfuade,  or 
power  to  oblige  men  to  receive  them,  triumphed 
over  the  prejudices  of  the  Jews,  and  the  enmity 
of  the  Gentiles;  broke  down  the  bulwarks  of  fu- 
perftition  and  prieftcraft ;  refilled  the  utmoft 
force  of  a  warlike  empire  exerted  to  fupprefg 
them,  and  induced  multitudes  to  receivethe  truth 
in  the  remoteft  corners  of  the  earth  ;  it  cannot 
appear  improbable,  that  by  a  greater  exer- 
tion of  the  fame  divine  power,  at  the  period 
which  God  hath  appointed,  the  truth  (hall  fpread 
more  exten lively,  and  operate  more  effeclually 
on  thofe  who  receive  it.  Again,  if  we  refieft, 
that  the  greatcft  empires  have  had  their  fall  ; 
particularly,  that  the  laft  and  moft  powerful, 
which  fondly  vaunted  itfelf  to  be  eternal,  has 
been  diflblved  by  his  command,  *'  who  hiffeth 
"  from,  afar,  and  the  nations  of  the  earth  obey 
*'  him."  Is  there  any  thing  unreafonable  in  fay- 
ing, that  the  mightieft  empires  now  on  earth, 
whether  Pagan,  Mahometan,  or  Popifli,  are 
feeble  barriers  againft  the  power  of  that  ftone 
cut  out  without  hands,  which  fliall  reduce  them 
to  duft,  and  become  a  mountain  to  fill  the  whole 
earth. 

q  H  A  P. 


part  III.       The  Evenis  foretold  m  them,  45^ 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

Of  the  Events  which  fh all  take  place^  from  the  clofe 
of  the  Millennium^  to  the  great  Day  of  'Judgment, 

SECTION    I. 

The  Invafion  of  the  Church  by  Gog, 

The  happinefs  of  the  church,  after  the  union 
of  Jews  and  Gentiles  into  one  body,  continues  a 
thoufand  years  uninterrupted.  There  is  not- 
withftanding  reafon  tofuppofe,  that  certain  coun- 
tries, or  at  any  rate-,  individuals  remain  all  along 
ftrangers,  to  the  vital  influence  of  the  truth. 
Thefe  are,  "  the  miry  places  not  healed  by  the 
"  river  that  iflued  from  the  fan6luary,"  Ezek. 
Ixvii.  II.  It  may  happen  too,  that  the  long  con- 
tinued profperity  of  that  period,  fhall,  towards 
the  clofe,  multiply  worldly  minded  perfons,  with- 
in the  pale  of  the  church  ;  for  it  is  certain,  that 
of  fuch  the  army  of  Gog  confiils,  as  we  fhall 
prefently  fee  :  "  and  when  the  thoufand  years 
"  are  expired,  Satan  fliall  be  loofed  out  of  his 
"  prifon,  and  fhall  go  out  to  deceive  the  na- 
*'  tions  which  are  in  the  four  quarters  of  the 
"  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  toge- 
"  ther  to  battle  j  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the 

«  fand 


454  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies,         Part  III. 

"  fand  of  the  fea.  And  they  went  up  on  the 
"  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  compaffcd  the  camp 
"  of  the  faints  about,  and  the  beloved  city  :  and 
*'  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and 
''  devoured  them,"  Rev.  xx.  7. — 9.  Tiiis  ac- 
count is  fhort,  becaufc  the  fame  enemy  of  the 
church,  had  been  already  largely  defcribed  by 
the  Old-Teftament  prophets.  This  ferves  chiefly 
to  note  the  time  of  his  appearance  in  the  world. 

The  prophet  Ezekiel  gives  a  minute  account 
of  the  enemy  by  the  fame  name,  chap,  xxxviii. 
and  xxxix.  throughout.  No  doubt  fome  of  the 
moft  eminent  commentators  on  the  Apocalypfe, 
as  Mede  and  Newton,  apply  the  defcription  of 
the  prophet  to  a  different  period,  and  to  quite 
another  perfon  than  this  mentioned  by  the  A- 
poftle  :  However,  a  minute  examination  and 
comparifon  of  both  paflages,  muft  convince  the 
unprejudiced  that  they  refer  to  the  fame  perfon. 

I.  The  prophet  repeatedly  enforces  on  Judea, 
that  a  long  period  of  time  fiiouid  intervene  be- 
twixt the  prediction  and  the  accompli flim.enc  of 
it.  *'  After  many  days  thou  fiialt  be  vifited  :  in 
"  the  latter  years  thou  fnalt  come  into  the  land," 
(Ezek.  xxxviii.  8.)  "  It  (hall  be  in  the  latter 
"  days,'*  ver.  16.''  Art  thou  he  of  whom  I  have 
"  fpoken  in  old  time  by  my  fervants, — which 
'*  propheiied  in  thofe  days  many  years,  that  I 
"  -would  bring  thee  againft  them  ?'*  ver.  17.  Gog 
and  his  army  are  *"'  to  come  up  againft  the  peo- 

"  pic 


Tart  III.    The  Events  foretold  in  ihem.  455 

"  pie  of  Ifrael,  as  a  cloud  to  cover  the  land"  of 
Judea,ver.  16.  And  this  circumftance  not  only 
refutes  the  application  of  the  prophecy  to  times 
and  events  already  paft,  butlikewifc  direfts  our 
attention  to  the  lad  event  predicted,  that  which 
immediately  precedes  the  general  refurrcclion, 
and  lafl  judgment,  with  which  the  apoftle  has 
explicitly  connefted  it. 

1.  The  prophet  carefully  notes  another  cir- 
cumftance relative  to  the  time  of  Gog's  appear- 
ance, that  the  Jews  fliOuld  then  be  in  poffellion 
of  their  own  land,    after    a   long   difperlion. 
"  Thou  flialt  come  into  the  land  that  is  brought 
"  back  from  the  fword,   and  is  gathered  out  of 
"  many  people,  againft  the  mountains  of  Ifrael, 
"  which  have   been  always  wafte  :    but  it   is 
"  brought  forth  out  of  the    nations,"  Ezek. 
xxxviii.  8.    "  to  turn  thine  hand  upon  the  defo- 
■"  late  places  that  are  now  inhabited,   and  upon 
"  the  people   that  are  gathered  out  of  the  na- 
"  tionsj,**  ver.    12.     This  circumftance,  in  con- 
junction with  that  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
paragraph,  clearly  demonftrates^  that  the  prophet 
has  an  eye  to    the  re-fetclement  of  the  Jews  in 
their  own  land,  after  their  prefent   difperfion. 
Now,  from  the  time  the  Jews  go  up  to  take  pof- 
fellion of  their   native  land,   until  the  day  of 
judgment,  the  Apocalypfe  fhews,that  no  memo- 
rable battle  is  fought  betwixt  the  members  of  the 
church  and  her  enemies,  excepting  two,  the  bat- 
tle 


45 6  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies*         Part  III. 

tie  of  Armageddon  immediately  before  the  Mil- 
lennium, and  the  battle  of  Gog  and  Magog  im- 
mediately after  it  ;  therefore,  the  Gog  and  Ma- 
gog of  Ezekiel,  muft  refer  to  one  or  other  of  thefe. 
But  there  are  other  circumftances  in  the  relation, 
which  effedually  prevent  the  application  of  it  to 
the  battle  of  Armageddon  ;  and  therefore  the 
Gog  and  Magog  of  Ezekiel,  and  of  St.  John, 
muft  be  the  fame. 

Firji,  The  prophet  reprefents  the  Jews  in  pof- 
feflion  of  their  land  previous  to  the  invafion  of 
Gog  ;  but  they  only  take  poffeffion  by  the  battle 
of  Armageddon,  and  were  not  in  poffeflion  be- 
fore it  was  fought. 

Secondly,  He  reprefents  them  as  dwelling  at 
eafe,  not  dreading  an  enemy,  nor  prepared  for 
an  attack  ;  "  And  thou  ftialt  fay,  I  will  go  up 
"  to  the  land  of  unwalled  villages  ;  I  will  go  to 
*'  them  that  are  at  reft,  that  dwell  fafely,  all  of 
'^  them  dwelling  without  walls,  and  having  nei- 
ther bars  nor  gates,"  Ezek.  xxxviii.  ii.  This 
can  by  no  means  apply  to  Armageddon,  for  at 
that  time  they  are  reprefented  as  being  aware  of 
the  preparation  of  their  enemies  ;  yea,  as  being 
trained  up  and  employed  as  the  inftruments  in 
God's  hand,   to  fubdue  them. 

Thirdly,  He  reprefents  them  as  wealthy,  pof- 
feffed  of  cattle  and  goods  in  abundance.  "  To 
•'  turn  their  hand  upon  the  people  which  have 

"  gotten 


Fart  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  ihem.  457 

"  gotten  cattle  and  goods,  that  dwell  in  the 
"  midft  of  the  land,  haft  thou  gathered  thy  com- 
**  pany  to  take  a  prey  ?  to  carry  away  filver  and 
*'  gold,  to  take  away  cattle  and  goods,  to  take 
*'  a  great  fpoil,  Ezek.  xxxviii.  12,  13.  All  this 
fuppofes  them  to  have  been  long  in  pofTeffion  of 
their  own  land.  Both  the  facred  and  the  pro- 
phane  hiftorians  fliew,  that  wealth  is  not  the  at- 
tainment of  an  infant  ftate^  it  is  a  blefling  ac- 
quired by  a  courfe  of  years.  This  reprefenta- 
tion,  therefore,  cannot  apply  to  the  battle  of 
Armageddon. 

Fourihlyi  The  prophet  reprefents  the  Jews 
<jn  the  defence  in  the  inva(ion  of  Gosr,  and  their 
enemies  on  the  ofFenlive.  This  is  obvious  from 
the  whole  ftrain  of  the  narrative  ;  but  in  the  bat- 
tle of  Armageddon,  the  enemies  of  the  church 
are  on  the  defence,  (fee  vial  6.)  and  the  Jews  on 
the  ofFenfive,  (fee  Rev.  xix.  11.);  therefore, 
the  Gog  of  Ezekiel,  and  the  battlaiof  Armaged- 
don cannot  relate  to  the  fame  event. 

But  all  thefe  circumftances  fitly  apply  to  the 
Gog  and  Magog  of  St.  John.  The  time  of  their 
invalion  is  at  the  end  of  the  Millennium,  when 
the  Jews  have  been  a  thoufand  years  in  poffeffion 
of  their  native  land.  During  all  that  period^ 
univerfal  peace  prevails,  and  therefore  they 
dread  no  enemy ; — outward  profperity  abounds, 
and  therefore  they  have  cattle  and  goods  ;  love 
^nd  communion  fubfift  betwixt  them  and  the 
3  M  Gentile 


458  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,        Part  III. 

Gentile  church,   and  therefore  they  are  not  dif- 
pofed  to  make  any  hoftile  attack. 

Bifhop  Newton  allows,  that  the  prophecy  of 
Ezekiel  and  this  of  St.  John,  remain  yet  to  be  ac- 
complifhed,  and  cannot  be  abfolutely  certain, 
that  they  may  not  both  relate  to  the  fame  event, 
but  thinks  it  more  probable  that  they  relate  to 
different  events'.  I  fhall  juft  glance  at  his  rea- 
fons,  "  The  one  is  expected  to  take  effeft  be- 
"  fore,  but  the  other  will  not  take  effed:  till  af- 
"  ter  the  Millennium."  To  this  a  fufiicient 
anfwer  has  been  given  in  the  obfervations  alrea- 
dy made,  on  the  time  of  Gog's  appearance. 
"  Gog  and  Magog  are  faid  exprefsly  to  come 
'^  from  the  north  quarters  and  the  north  parts; 
'^  but  in  St.  John,  they  come  from  the  four  quar- 
"  ters,  or  corners  of  the  earth.  Gog  and  Ma- 
"  gog,  in  Ezekiel,  bend  their  forces  againfl  the 
"  Jews  refettled  in  their  native  land  ;  but  in  St. 
"  John,  they  march  up  againfl  the  faints,  and 
''  church  of  God  in  general.*' 

Thefe  circumftancesdonot  contradict  but  illuf- 
trate  each  other.  Some  of  thofe  which  the  Pro- 
phet had  omitted,  the  Apoflle  mentions  ;  and  o- 
thers  which  the  Prophet  had  mentioned,  the 
Apoflle  omitS;  May  we  not  fuppofe,  that  the 
leader  of  this  vafl  army  comes  from  the  north 
cjuarters,  and  yet  that  multitudes  of  a  fimilar  fpi- 

rit 

(I)  Newton's  Diff.  on  Prophecies. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  459 

rit  join  his  ftandard  from  the  four  corners  of  the 
earth?  In  fa£t,  the  countries  from  which  his 
followers  come,  according  to  the  Prophet,  are 
lituate  with  refped  to  Judea  to  the  four  quarters 
of  the  earth.  Is  it  not  reafona'ole  to  expect,  that 
fo  immenfe  an  army  fhall  lay  wallean  extenlive 
territory,  and  of  courfe  harrafs  the  church  in 
many  places,  and  yet  their  chief  delign  may 
be  againft,  and  their  final  overthrow  may  take 
place  in  the  land  of  Judea  ?  So  far  is  the  Apoftlc 
from  contradiding  the  relation  of  the  Prophet 
in  this  refpect,  that  he  exprefsly  mentions  their 
compafling  about  the  beloved  city,  that  is,  the 
Jewilh  church.  The  learned  prelate  proceeds : 
"  Gog  and  Magog,  in  Ezekiel,  are  with  very 
"  good  reafon  fuppofed  to  be  the  Turks,  but  the 
'*  Turks  are  the  authors  of  the  fecond  woe,  and 
"  the  fecond  woe  is  paffed  before  the  third  woe, 
"  and  the  third  woe  long  precedes  the  time  here 
"  treated  of."  This  argument  is  certainly  conclu- 
five  againft  the  exiftence  of  the  Ottoman  empire, 
at  the  period  in  which  St.  John  reprefents  Gog 
and  Magog  comparing  about  the  beloved  city. 
But  the  very  good  reafons  which  induce  him  to 
fuppofe  Gog  and  Magog  in  Ezekiel,  to  reprefent 
the  Turks,   I  fee  not. 

The  thirty-third  chapter  of  Ifaiah  through- 
out, refers  to  this  invafion  of  Gog.  My  reafons 
for  this  opinion  are  the  following,  of  which  the 

reader 


460  J  Key  to  the  Trophecieu         Part  111. 

reader  may  judge  :  1.  It  cannot  apply  to  Senna- 
cherib's invafion  in  a  ftricl  and  literal  fenfe  ;  be- 
caufc,  verfes  5,  6.  contain  exprefiions  too  lofty 
to  fuit  Hezekiah's  government,  but  they  arc 
ilriclly  true  of  Chrift's.  Again,  in  verfes  21, 
22,  23,  24.  we  have  the  language  in  which  the 
Prophets  uniformly  defcribe  the  happinefs  of  the 
latter  times ;  but  what  connection  can  be  traced 
betwixt  the  deftruclion  of  Sennacherib's  army, 
and  the  glory  of  the  Millennium  ?  Whereas  the 
deftruclion  of  Gog's  army  and  the  Millennium, 
are  clofely  connected. — 2.  The  connection  of  this 
with  the  preceding  chapter,  lead  me  to  apply  it 
to  Gog.  The  former  chapter  concluded  with  an 
account  of  the  Millennium  ;  this  defcribes  an  in- 
vafion of  Judea  pofterior  to  it,  precifely  agree- 
ing to  the  account  in  the  Apocalypfe,  that  when 
the  thoufand  years  are  expired,  Gog  leads  his 
army  againft  the  beloved  city. — 3.  All  the  cir- 
cumftances  agree  to  Gog*s  invafion.  This  is  a  fud- 
den  attack  with  the  fvvord,  verfes  i .  and  8.  com- 
pared withEzek.xxxviii. 9. 15, 16. andRev.xx. 8. 
The  invafion  is  undertaken  to  gather  fpoil  from 
the  peaceable  habitations  of  the  church.  Com- 
pare ver .  I .  with  Ezek.  xxxviii.  11,  12.  Yet  the 
attempt  lliall  end  in  making  the  invaders  a  fpoil 
to  the  people  of  God,  ver.  1.4.  with  Ezek.  xxxix. 
10.  God's  hand  is  vifible  in  their  deftruftion, 
and  their  punifhment  is  partly  by  fire,  ver.  3. 
10,  11,  12.  Ezek,  xxxviii,  22.  and  Rev.  xx.  9, 

After 


Part  III.         The  Events  for  etoid  inihem.  461 

After  the  deftrudlion  of  Gog,  -  the  church,  at 
leaft  that  of  the  Jews,  enjoys  an  uninterrupted 
cahn^  till  the  day  of  judgment !  Compare  ver. 
10.  with  Ezek.   xxxix.   22. 

Another  paffage  which  appears  to  me  to  re- 
fer to  the  invafion  of  Gog  is,  Zech.  xiv.  i,  a,  3. 
The  Prophet  having  mentioned  an  attack  upon 
Jerufalem,  and  the  confequences,  promifes  that 
God  Ihall  interpofe  for  the  deliverance  of  his 
people,  in  the  fame  manner  that  he  interpoled 
on  a  former  occalion.  "  As  when  he  fought  in 
"  the  day  of  battle  ;'*  the  former  battle  to  which 
the  reference  is  made  being  likewife  future,  the 
Prophet  begins  to  defcribe  it,  as  well  as  what 
precedes  and  follows  after  it,  from  verfe  4.  to 
the  clofe.  The  circumftances  mentioned  clear- 
ly fliew,  that  the  batde  to  which  he  alludes,  is 
that  of  Armageddon  :  Now  the  only  battle  pof- 
terior  to  Armageddon,  is  that  of  Gog  and  Ma- 
gog :  therefore  the  battle  firft  mentioned  ;  and 
referring  to  Armageddon  as  a  prior  event,  muft 
be  that  of  Gog  and  Magog. 

When  we  compare  thefe  paffages,  and  receive 
their  united  light,  we  have  as  diftin^t  a  view  of 
this  laft  perfecution  as  we  could  reafonably  expect 
or  defire,  of  an  event  not  accomplifl:ied. 

The  agents  in  this  perfecution  are  diftlnftly 
noted.  The  great  invifible  adverfary  is  the 
firft  mover  of  this,  as  of  every  former  perfecu- 
tion, while  the  Sovereign  Ruler  fees  meet  to 

permit 


462  A  Key  to  the  Frophecies.  Part  III. 

permit  this  laft  effort  of  the  enemy,  by  taking 
off  the  reftraint  under  which  he  was  laid  for  a 
feafon,  (Rev.  xx.  7.)  not  only  to  try  the  faith 
and  patience  of  his  people,  but  likewife  to  fe- 
parate  the  chaff  from  the  wheat.  It  appears 
clearly,  that  the  church  had  much  declined  by 
long  continued  profperity,  and  harboured  mul- 
titudes of  hypocritical  profeffors  in  her  bofom, 
for  thefe  lay  hold  of  the  firft  opportunity  that 
offers,  to  throw  off  the  malk,  and  join  the  ftand- 
ard  of  an  enemy  againft  her. 

As  to  the  vifible  agents,  the  leader  of  the 
army  in  this  expedition  is  defcribed  by  the 
country  in  which  he  refides,  and  his  occupa- 
tion :  '^  Gog,  in  the  land  of  Magog,  the  chief 
"  prince  of  Mefliech  and  Tubal,"  Ezek.  xxxviii. 
2.  The  infpired  writers  commonly  denominate 
nations  by  the  names  of  their  progenitors,  and 
countries  by  the  names  given  them  on  the  firft 
partition  of  the  earth  betwixt  the  fons  of  Noah. 
Now,  it  appears  from  Genefis,  chap.  x.  2.  that 
Magog,  as  well  as  Mefhech  and  Tubal,  were 
fons  of  Japhetan,  d  all  the  learned  agree,  that 
they  originally  fettled  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  each  other,  to  the  eaft  and  north-eaft  of 
the  Euxine  Sea,  and  that  Magog  is  the  fa- 
ther of  the  Scythians  and  Tartars.  It  appears 
to  me,  that  the  intention  of  the  prophecy  is  to 
fliow,  that  fome  adventurous  Tartar  prince  re- 
fiding  near  the  Euxine  Sea,  and  reigning  over 

the 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  thenu  463 

the  neighbouring  countries,  fliall  at  the  end  of 
the  Millennium,  fet  up  the  ftandard  of  rebellion 
againft  the  church.  But  we  are  carefully  to 
obferve,  that  befides  his  natural  fubjedls,  he  is 
joined  by  malcontents,  from  all  the  corners  of 
the  earth.  So  the  Apoftle  fays  exprefsly,  ( Rev. 
XX.  8,)  and  the  prophet  Ezekiel  fays  as  much 
by  implication  ;  for  he  enumerates,  not  only 
*'  Gomer  and  his  bands,  Togarmah  and  his 
*'  bands,  out  of  the  north  quarters  ;"  but  he 
likewife  mentions  Perfia,  Ethiopia,  and  Lybia.. 
countries  widely  diftant  from  each  other,  and 
from  the  land  of  Magog,  and  with  refpecl  to 
Judea,  fituated  at  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth. 
The  motives  which  animate  thefe  enemies 
of  the  church  are  various.  The  grand  adver- 
fary,  under  the  influence  of  the  old  enmity, 
endeavours,  in  this  laft  effort  to  fupprefs  reli- 
gion by  open  violence,  not  to  undermine  it  as 
formerly,   by  the  beafl  and  falfe  prophet  ^ . 

The 

(1)  The  lateft  Popifh  writers  on  the  fubje6l  of  Anti- 
chrift,  apply  the  prophecy  concerning  Gog  in  Ezekiel  to 
Antichrift,  and  triumph  in  it,  as  containing  an  ample  vin- 
dication of  the  Papacy  ;  for  Gog  appears  to  be  an  indi- 
vidual, not  afucceflion  of  individuals  ;  an  Afiatic,  not  an 
European  prince  ;  an  open,  not  a  fecret  enemy  of  reli- 
gion. But  the  anfwer  is  eafy ;  Antichrift  and  Gog, 
though  both  enemies  to  religion,  are  very  different  powers, 
rifingin  very  different  ages  of  the  world,  the  appearance 
of  the  laft  diftant  from  the  final  fall  of  the  firft  1000  years. 


464  J  Key  to  the  Prophecies*         Part  III. 

The  leader  of  this  expedition  appears  to  be 
chiefly  under  the  influence  of  covetoufnefs. 
*'  Thou  flialt  fay,  I  will  go  to  them  that  are  at 
"  reftj — to  take  a  fpoil,  and  to  take  a  prey  ;  to 
"  turn  thine  hand  upon  the  people, — which 
*'  have  gotten  cattle  and  goods. — The  mer- 
*'  chants  of  Tarfliifti  fhall  fay  unto  thee.  Art 
"  thou  come  to  take  a  fpoil?  haft  thou  gathered 
"  thy  company  to  take  a  prey  ?  to  carry  away 
"  filver  and  gold,  to  take  away  cattle  and  goods, 
"  to  take  a  great  fpoil,"  Ezek.  xxxviii.  11,  12, 
13.  The  multitudes  who  join  his  ftandard 
from  all  corners,  befides  the  expectation  of 
booty,  feem  to  be  aftuated  by  refentment  a- 
gainft  the  difcipline  of  the  church.  It  would 
appear,  they  confider  themfelves  opprefl!ed  by 
the  reftraints  of  religion,  and  have  recourfe  to 
him  for  protection .  This  is  implied  in  the  Pro- 
phet's ironical  addrefs  to  the  leader,  *'  Be  thou 
<«  a  guard  unto  them,'*  ver.  7.  The  holinefs 
and  happinefs  of  the  Millennial  ftate,  cannot 
permit  any  fpecies  of  oppreflion ;  if  therefore 
the  followers  of  Gog  claim  his  protection  to 
deliver  them  from  the  dominion  of  the  church, 
it  muft  be  a  defire  to  be  fct  free  from  the  re- 
ftraints of  religion.  No  oppreflion  is  fo  grie- 
vous to  an  unfanctified  heart,  as  that  which  arifes 
from  the  purity  of  Chriftianity.  A  deflre  to 
fliake  off  this  yoke,  is  the  true  caufe  of  that  op- 

pofition 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them,  465 

polition  Chriftianity  has  met  with  from  the 
world  in  every  period,  and  will,  it  is  moft  likely, 
be  the  chief  motive  to  influence  the  followers  of 
Gog  in  his  time.  It  would  appear,  that  all  par- 
ties joining  in  this  expedition  are  encouraged, 
by  the  hope  of  obtaining  an  eafy  conqueft ;  a 
fentiment  they  would  readily  adopt  from  the 
ftatc  of  the  church  a  thoufand  years  before : 
*'  Swords  were  beaten  to  plowfhares,  and  fpears 
*'  to  pruning  hooks,  nation  did  not  lift  up  fword 
I*'  againft  nation,  neither  did  they  learn  war." 
As  they  felt  no  injury,  and  feared  no  danger, 
they  were  ignorant  of  the  art  of  war,  and  ne- 
glectful of  thofe  means  of  defence,  which  the 
jealoufy  and  fear  of  mankind  provided  in  more 
perilous  times. 

The  Prophet  introduces  Gog  meditating  on 
this  circumftance  in  his  own  mind,  and  then 
communicating  it  to  his  followers,  "  At  the 
"  fame  time  Ihall  things  come  into  thy  mind, 
''  and  thou  Ihalt  think  an  evil  thought.  And 
**  thou  fhalt  fay,  I  will  go  up  to  the  land  of  un- 
"  walled  villages,  I  will  go  to  them  that  are  at 
**  reft,  that  dwell  fafely,  all  of  them  dwelling 
'^  without  walls,  and  having  neicher  bars  nor 
"  gates,"  Ezek.  xxxviii.  10,  11. 

The  terror  and  difmay  occafioned  by  Gog 

and  his  formidable  army  in  Judea,    is  defcribed 

by  the  prophet  Ifaiah  :  "  Behold,  their  valiant 

3  N  **  ones 


466  j4  Key  io  ihe  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

*'  ones  (hall  cry  without  ;  the  ambafladors  of 
"  peace  fhall  weep  bitterly.  The  highways  lie 
*'  wafte,  the  way-faring  man  ccafcth:  He  hath 
♦*  broken  the  covenant,  he  hath  defpifed  the 
"  cities,  he  regardeth  no  man.  The  earth  (land) 
"  mourneth  and  languifheth ;  Lebanon  is  a- 
"  fhamed  and  hewn  down ;  Sharon  is  like  a 
*'  wildernefs;  and  Bafhan  and  Carmel  (hake  off 
"  their  fruits."  chap,  xxxiii.  7,  8,  9.  At  length 
he  and  his  army  are  reprefented  as  arriving  at 
Jerufalem ;  "  and  the  city  fhall  be  taken,  and 
"  the  houfes  rifled,  and  the  women  ravifhed ; 
"  and  half  of  the  city  (hall  go  forth  into  cap- 
"  tivity,  and  the  relidueof  the  people  fhall  not 
"  be  cut  off  from  the  city,"  Zech.  xiv.  2.  For 
*'  in  this  alarming  fituation  the  church  is  de- 
fcribed  as  having  recourfe  to  the  protection 
of  the  Deity.  **  O  Lord,  be  gracious  unto  us  ; 
"  we  have  waited  for  thee :  Be  thou  their  arm 
"  every  morning,  our  falvation  alfo  in  the  time 
"  of  trouble,''  Ifa.  xxxiii.  2.  While  they  arc 
engaged  in  prayer,  a  conviftion  of  God's  intcr- 
pofition  in  the  deftrucHiion  of  their  enemies,  is 
imprefTed  on  their  heart ;  fo  that  their  fuppli- 
cation  is  changed  to  thankfgiving.  "  At  the 
"  noife  of  the  tumult  the  people  fled ;  at  the 
"  lifting  up  of  thyfelf  the  nations  were  fcattcred. 
"  And  your  fpoil  fhall  be  gathered  like  the  ga- 
"  thering  of  the  caterpillar:  As  the  running  to 
*'  and  fro  of  locufls,  fliall  he  run  upon  them. 

«  The 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  ihenu  467 

'«  The  Lord  is  exalted  ;  for  he  dwelleth  on  high : 
*'  He  hath  filled  Zion  with  judgment  and  righ- 
"  teoufnefs,*'  Ifa.  xxxiii.  3>  4,  5.    As  a  farther 
anfwer  to  their  prayers,  the  Deity  is  introduced 
addreifing  Gog  and  his  army,  in  folemn  threat- 
cnings.    "  Now   will  I  rife,  faith  the   Lord  : 
**  now   will  I   be  exalted,  now  will  I  lift  up 
*'  myfelf.     Ye    fhall    conceive   chaff,   ye  fhall 
'^  bring  forth  ftubble :  your  breath  as  fire   fhali 
devour  you.    And  the  people  fhall  be  as  the 
*'  burnings  of  lime :  as  thorns  cut  up,  fliall  they 
"  be  burned  in  the  fire,'*  Ifa.  xxxiii.  lo,  11,  12. 
Thefe  threatenings  are  inftantly    executed. 
The  multitudes  that  compofe  the  vaft  army  of 
Gog  are  deflroyed,  partly  by  the  fwords  of  each 
other,  partly  by  the  fire  of  the  elements,  as  God 
formerly  deftroyed  his  enemies  of  Armageddon, 
*'  And  it  fliall  come  to  pafs  at  the  fame  time^ 
**  when  Gog  fhall  come  againft  the  lajid  of  If- 
*^  rael,   faith  the  Lord  God,  that  my  fury  {hall 
*'  come  up  in  my  face.    For  in  my  jealoufy,  and 
**  in  the  fire  of  my  wrath,  have  I  fpoken.  Surely 
*'  in  that  day  there   fhaU  be  great  fliaking  in 
"  the  land  of  IfraeLr-^And  I  will  call  for  a  fword 
**  againft  him  throughout  all  my  mountains, 
*<  faith  the  Lord  God  :  Every  man's  fword  fhali 
*'  be  againft  his  brother.     Aiid  I  will  plead  a- 
**  gainft  him  with  peftilence,  and  with  blood  ; 
"  ,and  I  wiU  rain  upon  him,  ^nd  upon  his  bands, 

"  ind 


468  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,        Part  III, 

"  and  upon  the  many  people  that  are  with  him, 
*'  and  overflowing  rain,  and  great  hailftones,  fire 
"  and  brimftone,"  Ezek.  xxxviii.  i8,  19.  21,22. 
*'  And  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven, 
*'  and  devoured  them,"  Rev.  xx.  9. 


SECTION  II. 

A  Decline  of  the  .Gentile  Churches, 

No  remarkable  event  occurs  during  the  period 
that  elapfes  betwixt  the  deftruction  of  Gog  and 
the  iaft  day  ;  only  it  would  appear,  from  various 
palTages  already  quoted,  that  the  Jewifh  church 
continues  faithful  until  Chrift's  appearance.  It 
is  particularly  aflerted  after  the  deftruclion  of 
Gog,  Ifa.  xxxiii.  20.  *'  Thine  eye  ff  all  fee  Je- 
"  rufalem  a  quiet  habitation,  a  tabernacle  that 
"  fhall  not  be  taken  down,  not  one  otthe  ftakes 
"  thereof  lliall  ever  be  removed,  neither  Ihall 
"  any  of  the  cords  thereof  be  broken." — "  So  the 
**  houfe  of  Hrael  fhalJ  know  that  I  am  the  Lord 
'*  their  God,  from  that  day  and  forward," 
Ezek.  xxxix.  22.  Their  endeavours  to  main- 
tain purity  and  fidelity,  are  increafed  in  confe- 
quence  of  Gog's  invafion.  Being  fully  fenfible 
of  the  great  evils  ariling  from  a  fpirit  of  oppofi- 
tion  to  the  difcipiine  of  the  church,  which  ani- 
mated 


part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.  46  9 

mated  Gog  and  his  followers,  they  endeavour  to 
difcover  and  fupprefs  the  firft  movements  of  it. 
So  I  underftand  thefe  expreflions  :  "  And  they 
*'  fhall  fever  out  men  of  continual  employment, 
"  palling  through  the  land,  to  bury  with  the 
"  paffengers  thofe  that  remain  upon  the  face  of 
**  the  earth,  to  cleanfe  it. — And  the  paffengers 
"  that  pafs  through  the  land,  when  any  feeth  a 
'*  man's  bone,  then  fhall  he  fet  up  a  fign  by  it, 
*'  till  the  buriers  have  buried  it  in  the  valley  of 
"  Hamon-gog,"  Ezek.  xxxix.  14,  15.  Thefe 
expreffions  cannot  be  taken  in  a  literal  fenfe. ; 
becaufe  the  army  of  Gog,  if  it  were  allowed  to 
remain  unburied  for  feven  months,  would  occa- 
fion  peftilential  diforders':  Again,  if  youfuppofe 
the  bones  mentioned,  to  be  a  fewfcattered  over 
the  mountains,  which  had  efcaped  the  notice  of 
thofe  who  buried  the  main  body  at  the  end  of 
feven  months,  the  danger  arifing  from  them 
would  be  over ;  and  the  burial  of  them  does 
not  appear  of  fo  great  importance,  as  to  require 
that  men  fhould  be  appointed  for  that  employ- 
ment ;  nor  could  it  be  faid  that  the  burying  of 
thefe  bones,  ckanfed  the  land.  The  expreffions 
are  certainly  figurative,  as  the  Jews  unconverted 
arecompared  to  dead  and  dry  bones,  Ezek.  xxxvii. 
So  the  bones  of  Gog*s  army  here,  lignify  per- 
fons  unconverted,  who  refift  the  authority  of 
the  church,  and  hate  the  reftraints  of  relis;ion. 

That 


47©  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies*       Part  III. 

That  men  anfwercd  to  the  continual  employ- 
ment of  difcovering  thefe  bones,  implies,  that 
the  church  appoints  officers  for  the  purpofe  of 
fearching  into  the  firft  movements  of  the  fpirit 
mentioned.  When  the  fpirit  is  difcovered,  the 
officers  employed  make  itpublicly  known  to  the 
ordinary  civil  magiftrates,  who,  by  every  legal 
method,  fupprefs  it.  The  proper  employment 
of  the  civil  magiftrate  is,  to  fupprefs  all  vice, 
immorality,  and  irreligion,  as  a  burier  covers 
out  of  fight  a  naufeous  carcafe.  By  the  lawful 
diligent  exercife  of  difcipline,  the  land  is  clean- 
fed,  the  Jewifh  church  is  kept  pure. 

However,  it  would  appear  that  the  Gentile 
churches  are  reprefented  as  declining  from  the 
purity  of  the  Millennial  ftate,  and  that  the  fame 
fpirit  of  oppofition  to  the  truth,  which  animated 
Gog  and  his  followers,  fhall  continue  to  prevail 
and  to  fpread  till  the  lafl  day. 

This  is  implied  in  the  reprefentations  given  of 
the  ftate  of  the  world  immediately  before  the 
laft  trumpet  founds.     '^  As  it  was  in  the  days 
"  of  Noe,  fo  fhall  it  be  alfo  in  the  days  of  the 
"  Son  of  man.     They  did  eat,  they  drank,  they 
"  married  wives,  they  were  given  in  marriage 
"  until  the  day  that  Noe  entered  into  the  ark : 
"  and  the  flood  came  and  deftroyed  them  all. 
*^  Likewife  alfo  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Lot, 
''  they  did  eat,  they  drank,  they  bought,  they 

fold. 


Part  III.      The  Events  foretold  in  them  471 

*'  fold,  they  planted  they  builded.  But  the 
*'  fame  day  that  Lot  went  out  of  Sodom,  it  rain- 
*'  ed  fire  and  brimftone  from  heaven,  and  dc- 
"  ftroyed  them  all.  Even  thus  fhall  it  be  in 
"  the  day  when  the  Son  of  man  is  revealed,** 
Luke  xvii.  16. — 30.  "  Yourfelvcs  know  per- 
*'■  fe6:ly,  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  fo  cometh  as 
*'  a  thief  in  the  night.  For  when  they  (hall 
*'  fay,  Peace  and  fafety  :  then  fudden  dcftruc- 
"  tion  cometh  upon  them;  as  travail  upon  a 
"  woman  with  child ;  and  they  fhall  not  cf- 
"  cape,"  I  Theff.  v.  2,  3.  "  There  Ihall  come 
'^  in  the  laft  days  fcoffers,  walking  after  their 
"ownlufts,  and  faying,  where  is  the  promifs 
**  of  his  coming  ?"  2  Pet.  iii.  3,  4. 

From  thefe  paffages,  it  appears,  that  the  day 
of  judgment  comes  upon  the  world  unexpected- 
ly, as  a  thief  in  the  night,  confequently  the 
greater  number  of  that  generation  are  not  real 
Chriftiansj  for  of  thefe  the  Apoftie  fays,  "  But 
"  ye,  brethren,  are  not  in  darknefs,  that  that 
*'  day  (hould  overtake  you  as  a  thief,"  i.  ThefT. 
v.  4.  Again,  the  men  of  that  generation  are 
compared  to  thofe  of  very  corrupt  times.  In  the 
days  of  Noah,  "  all  flefh  had  corrupted  their 
"  way."  In  the  days  of  Lot,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  plain  were  monftroufly  wicked,  "  the 
"  cry  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  was  great,  and 
"  their  fin  was  very  grievous.'*   Further,   it  is 

exprefsly 


47^  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III, 

cxprefsly  faid,  that  they  promife  themfelves 
**  peace  and  fafety  :"  that  is,  in  defiance  of  the 
remonftrances  and  threatenings  of  God's  word. 
They  indulge  their  lawlefs  paflions,  and  ridi- 
cule the  notion  of  a  future  judgment.  In  a 
word,  what  the  deluge  was  to  the  old  world, 
and  the  fulphureous  ihower  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  plain,  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  fliall 
be  to  the  great  body  of  the  men  of  that  gene- 
ration, the  fignal  of  their  deftruftion.  All  thefc 
circumftances  evince  a  general  corruption  of 
manners,  and  confequently  a  great  deviation 
from  the  purity  of  the  Millennial  ftate. 

Corruption  following  after  the  purity  and 
happinefs  of  the  Millennium,  ferves  to  prove 
fully  what  had  been  fliewn  partly  before,  that 
unfanftified  human  nature  cannot  bear  profpe- 
rity,  becaufe  it  leads  men  to  refifl  God's  autho- 
rity, to  gratify  their  own  lufts,  at  the  expence 
of  violating  his  laws,  and  defacing  the  beauty 
and  order  of  his  creation  ;  that  all  the  ordinary 
means  of  £!;race,  that  all  the  common  and  ex- 
traordinary  difpenfations  of  divine  Providence 
vi;'hich  the  wifdom  of  God  devifed,  and  his  long 
fufFering  patience  exerciied  for  the  reformation 
of  the  human  race,  are  ineffeclual  to  reform  the 
whole,  and  that  the  malignant  diftemper  of  fin 
requires  a  more  violent  remedy.  Accordingly, 
the  world   now  ripe   for  deftruflion,  and  the 

church 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.         473 

church  for  eternal  falvation,  God  fets  his  throne 
for  the  laftjudgment. 


SECTION  III. 
The  Great  Day  of  Judgment. 

The  fcripture  account  of  that  folemn  and  aw- 
ful event  follows. 

While  wicked  men  are  eagerly  intent  on  their 
worldly  fchemes,  and  the  gratification  of  their 
lawlefs  pafiions,  fcofHng  at  the  notion  of  ever 
being  called  to  account  for  their  conduct ;  while 
Chrift's  faithful  followers  then  on  earth,  are 
ready  to  faint,  their  faith  being  almoft  ftagger- 
ed  by  the  delay  of  the  judgment,  and  the  pro- 
grefs  of  increafing  wickednefs  in  the  world  : 
In  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  the 
Judge  appears,  "  the  Lord  himfelf  fhall  de- 
"  fcend  from  heaven  with  a  (liout,  with  the 
*'  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump 
«  of  God,'*  1  Thefl".  iv.  16.  "  The  Lord  Je- 
"  fus  fliall  be  revealed  from  heaven,  with  his 
"  mighty  angels,  in  flaming  fire,"  2  ThefT.  i. 
7,  8.  He  fets  his  throne  in  the  air,  (within  the 
region  of  the  clouds,  1  ThefT,  iv.  17.  In  that 
fituation,  it  is  vifible  of  courfe  to  the  upper  he- 
mifphere,  and  mofl  Hkely,  by  fome  medium  re- 
fracting 

3  o 


474  ^  ■^0'  ^^  '^^  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

fracling  the  light,  it  fliall  be  vifible  to  the  low- 
er hemifpherc  alfo ' . 

The  appearance  of  the  Judge,  his  throne  and 
attendants  fhall  be  glorious  beyond  conception  ; 
'^  The  Son  of  man  {hall  come  in  his  glory,  and 
"  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  and  fliall  lit 
*'  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory,'*  Matth.  xxv. 
31.  Even  on  the  mount  of  transfiguration, 
where  Chrift  fliewed  a  faint  gleam  of  his  heaven- 
ly glory,  "  his  face  fhined  as  the  fun,  and  his 
"  raiment  white  as  the  light,"  Matth.  xvii.  2. 
How  tranfcendently  bright  muft  his  appearance 
be,  when  he  fliines  in  all  his  glory !  The 
throne  mufl  be  fplendid,  fuitable  to  the  digni- 

(1)  Water  refracts  the  rays  of  light,  fo  that  when  the 
ocean  is  the  horizon,  the  body  of  the  fun  is  vifible,  after 
it  is  beneath  the  level  of  the  horizon.  When  "  the  fun 
"  flood  flill  in  the  midfl  of  heaven,  and  hafled  not  to  go 
"  down  about  a  whole  day,'*  Jofhua  x.  13.  we  are  not  to 
fuppofe  the  diurnal  motion  of  the  earth  was  flopped,  but 
moll  probably  fome  medium,  created  by  the  Almighty, 
refracted  the  light  fo  powerfully,  that  the  body  of  the  fun 
was  vifible,  when  in  the  oppofite  meridian,  and  the  re- 
fraSling  power  proportioned  to  the  diflance  of  the  fun  from 
the  meridian  of  the  place,  would  make  the  fun  appear  to 
Hand  Hill.  By  whatever  means  the  fun  was  made  vifible 
and  flationary,  after  it  was  aSlually  fet,  we  may  reafon- 
ably  expe£l  that  the  fame  divine  poorer,  on  fo  folemn 
an  occafion  as  the  laft  judgment,  will  make  the  Judge, 
his  throne,   and  attendants  vifible  to  the  whole  earth. 


Part  III.     The  Events  foretold  in  them.        475 

ty  of  the  perfon  who  fits  on  it.  A  faint  reprefen- 
tation  of  fuch  a  throne  was  feen  by  Mofes, 
Aaron,  and  the  elders  of  Ifrael.  ''  They  faw 
"  the  God  of  Ifrael ;  and  there  was  under  his 
"  feet,  as  it  were  a  paved  work  of  fapphire- 
**  ftone,  and  as  it  were  the  body  of  heaven  in 
"his  clearnefs,"  Exod.  xxiv.  10.  The  attend- 
ants of  the  throne  are  "  all  the  angels,'*  an  in- 
numerable hoft,  "  the  chariots  of  God  arc  twen- 
*«  ty  thoufand,  even  thoufands  of  angels,**  Pfal. 
Ixviii.  17. ;  and  of  various  ranks,  "  thrones,  do- 
"  minions,  principalities,  and  powers.'*  We 
may  conceive  this  innumerable  and  glorious 
hoft,  ranged  according  to  their  ranks,  on  each 
fide  of  the  throne,  in  the  form  of  a  crefcent. 
Moft  probably  in  a  fimilar  form  behind  the 
throne,  and  the  hoft  of  angels,  is  arranged  that- 
"  flaming  fire,*'  2  Theff,  i.  7.  defigned  as  the  in- 
ftrument  of  punifliing  the  wicked.  Clofe  by  the 
throne  flands  "  the  archangel,  bearing  the 
«  trump  of  God.** 

The  Judge  being  fet,  and  his  attendants 
arranged,  he  iffues  his  mandate  to  the  arch- 
angel, who  founds  the  trumpet.  In  an  in- 
ftant,  *'  the  dead  in  Chrift,'*  from  righteous 
Abel,  to  the  laft  of  thofe  who  expired  on  the 
earth,  fliall  rife  from  their  graves  ;  "  the  dead  in 
"  Chrift  fliall  rife  firft,*'  i  Theff.  iv.  16.  and 
receive  fpiritual  and  incorruptible  bodies.     "  It 

«ig 


47^  ^  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

"  iofown  in  corruption,  it  is  raifed  in  incorrup- 
"  lion  :   it  is  fown  in  difhonour,   it  is  raifed  in 
"  glory:  it  is  fown  in  weakncfs,   it  is  raifed  in 
"  power  :   it  is  fown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raifed 
"  a  fpiritual  body,'*  i  Cor.  xv.  42,  43,  44.   The 
Judge  again  ifTues  his  command,    and  the  arch- 
angel founds  a  fecond  time".     In  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye,    the  faithful  followers  of  Chrift  then 
on  earth  fhall  be  flripped  of  their  corruptible 
bodies,  and  receive  the  fame  fpiritual  incorrup- 
tible  bodies  with  which  their  brethren  arofe 
from  the  dead.     "  Behold,  I  fhew  you  a  myfte- 
"  ry,  We  ilaall  not  all  fleep,   but  wc  fhall  all  be 
"  changed  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
"  an  eye,   at  the  laft  trump ;    (for  the   trumpet 
*^  fnall  found;  J    and  the  dead  fliall  be  raifed  in- 
'^  corruptible,   and  we  fliall  be  changed,**  i  Cor. 
XV.  51,  52.     The  whole  church  of   Chrift  thus 
united  into  one  body,  are  conveyed  by  the  at- 
tendant angels  to  the  throne.     "  1  hen  we  which 
'^  are  alive,  and  remain,    fhall  be  caught  up  to- 
*'  gether  with   them    in    the   clouds    to    meet 
"  the  Lord  in  the  air,'*    1  Theff.  iv.  17.     The 
judge  upon   their  arrival  pronounces  that  gra- 
cious 

(1)  The  Scriptures  clearly  mark  the  feveral  fleps  of 
the  Judgment.  And  confidering  the  folemnity  of  the 
occafion,  I  reckon  it  probable,  (but  do  not  affert  it  dog- 
i-natically ),  that  each  flep  fliall  begin  with  a  diftincl  found 
cf  ihe  trumpet. 


Part  III.       The  Enjents  foretold  in  them  /^'j'j 

cious  fentenee,  ''  Come,  ye  blefled  of  my  Fa- 
"  ther,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you 
**  before  the  foundations  of  the  world."  The 
fentenee  implies,  that  their  fole  claim  to  glory 
is  God*s  free  love,  who  defigned  and  prepared 
a  Hate  of  eternal  happinefs  for  them,  before  the 
foundations  of  the  world,  when  they  neither  did 
good  or  evil ;  and  that  the  diilinguifhing  charac- 
ter of  thofe  for  whom  glory  is  prepared,  is,  Love 
to  Chrift  the  Mediator,  whom  they  received  by 
faith,  and  entertained  with  love  in  their  hearts, 
while  he  was  defpifed  and  rejeded  by  the:  world. 
*'  For  I  v^as  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat : 
"  I  was  thirfty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink ;  I  was  a 
*'  ftranger,  and  ye  took  me  in  :  naked,  and  ye 
"  clothed  me  :  I  was  fick,  and  ye  vifited  me:  I 
"  was  in  prifon,  and  ye  came  unto  me."  A 
humble  fenfe  of  unworthinefs,  which  convinces 
the  righteous  at  all  times,  that  "  their  goodnefs 
"  extendeth  not  to  Godj"  a  coldnefs  of  heart 
to  their  greateft  andbcfl  Benefactor,  which  they 
often  felt  and  complained  of  on  earth,  induce 
them  now  to  difclaim  the  approbation  given, 
as  being  unworthy  of  it.  Then  fhall  the 
*'  righteous  anfwer  him,  faying,  Lord-,  when  faw 
*'  we  thee  an  hungered  and  fed  thee?  orthirfty, 
*'  and  gave  thee  drink?  When  faw  we  thee  a 
"  ftranger,  and  took  thee  in  ?  or  naked,  and 
-'  clothed  thee  ?   Or  when  faw  we  thee  iick,  or 


47 S  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,        Part  III. 

"  in  prifon,  and  came  unto  thee  ?"  To  which 
the  Judge  anfwers,  that  he  accepts  of  their  love 
and  friendiliip  to  one  another  for  his  fake,  as 
the  beft  evidence  of  their  lincere  love  tohim- 
felf.  "  The  King  lliall  anfwer,  and  fay  unto 
"  them.  Verily  1  fay  unto  you.  In  as  much  as 
"  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  leaft  of  thefe 
**  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me,** 
Matth.  XXV.  40.  Inflantly  a  place  is  provided 
for  them,  next  the  throne,  nearer  than  the  at- 
tendant angels,  for  they  are  fet  down  as  affeffors 
with  Chrift,  in  judging  wicked  men  and  devils. 
*•  Do  ye  not  know  that  the  faints  fhall  judge 
•'  the  world  ? — Know  ye  not  that  we  fhall  judge 
*'  angels  ?**   i  Cor.  vi.  2,  3. 

By  the  command  of  the  Judge,  the  archangel 
founds  a  third  time,  and  all  the  wicked  who  had 
died  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  arife 
from  the  dead  ;  they,  together  with  the  wicked 
men  then  alive  on  the  earth,  are  colleded  into 
one  place,  by  the  angels  who  attend  the  throne, 
(Matth.  xiii.  39. — 41.)  One  charge  is  laid  a- 
nainft  all,  a  defecl  of  love  to  Chrift  the  Media- 
tor.  "  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no 
"  meat,**  Matth.  xxv.  42.  Various  were  the 
ways  in  which  the  wicked  fhewed  this  defeft  of 
love.  Some  crucified,  fome  blafphemed  him, 
fome  rejected  his  offers  of  grace,  fome  pcrfecu- 
ted  his  followers,   fome  dcfpifed  his  ordinances, 

fome 


part  111.     Ths  Events  foretold  in  them*  479 

fome  loved  the  world,  and  fome  their  luftj,  ia 
preference  to  him.     It  were  endlefs  to  enter  in- 
to a  minute  inveftigation  of  all  thefe  crimes  that 
prove  their  defe£l  of  love  ;  and  yet  it  would  ap- 
pear, that  the  wicked  who  proudly  juflify  their 
conduct  on  earth,  will  attempt  at  firft  to  juftify 
their  conduct  before  the  throne  of  judgment ; 
for  "  they  fhall  anfwer  him,  faying,  Lord,  when 
*'  faw  we  thee  an  hungered,  or  athirft,  or  a  ftran- 
*'  ger,  or  naked,  or  fick,  or  in  prifon,  and  did 
<«  not  minifter  unto  thee  ?"  ver.  44.     However, 
he  advances  one  proof  equally  applicable  to  all, 
that  they  (hewed  no  love  to  his  followers  for  his 
fake :   "  Then  fhall  he   anfwer  them,   faying, 
"  Verily  I  fay  unto  you,  In  as  much  as  ye  did  it 
"  not  to  one  of  the  leaft  of  thefe,  ye   did  it  not 
"  to  me,"  ver.  45.  He  charges  them  not  fo  much 
with  doing  evil,  as  with  the  neglecT;  of  doing  good, 
nor  fo  much  with  a  defeft  of  charitable  a£lions, 
as  a  defect  of  principle  ;   and  that  they  were 
not  charitable  to  his  followers  for  his  fake.     E- 
ternal  happinefs  is  a  free  gift  :  none  of  the  hu- 
man race  may  claim  it  by  birthright,  or  by  me- 
rit; (Rom.  vi.  2  3.)  though  free  to  thofe  who  re- 
ceive it,  it  is  purchafed  at  a  coftly  rate,  by  the 
death  and  fufferings  of  Chrift  the  mediator  :  a 
defect  of  love,  therefore,  to  him,  the  purchafer 
and  donor,  is  a  fufficicnt  reafon  to  exclude  from 
the  gift.     Hear  ye  felf- righteous  Pharifees  and 
tremble. 

It 


480  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies,  Part  III. 

It  is  not  neceffary  to  call  witnefl'es,  in  order 
to  fubftantiate  the  charge.  To  the  Judge  it  is 
evident  by  his  own  omnifcience,  to  the  furround- 
ing  hoft  of  faints  and  angels,  he  will  make  it 
evident,  by  commanding  the  light  to  fhine  into 
the  confcience ;  fo  that  in  an  inftant,  each  in- 
dividual pleads  guilty,  and  the  whole  multi- 
tude of  wicked  men,  fall  proftrate  on  their 
kneeSj  confefs  their  defert,  and  utrer  lamentable 
wailings.  "  It  is  written,  as  I  live,  faith  the 
"  Lord,  every  knee  fhall  bow  to  me,  and  every 
"  tongue  fhall  confefs  to  God,"  Rom.  xiv.  1 1 . 
'^  Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds  ;  and  every 
'^  eye  fhall  fee  him,  and  they  alfo  which  pierced 
him  :  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  fhall  wail 
"  becaufe  of  him,'*  Rev.  i.  7. 

The  wicked  fpirits,  who  went  always  about  re- 
fifting  the  will  of  God,  and  tempting  mankind 
to  the  commiflion  of  lin,  fhall  be  fummoncd  : 
"  For  the  angels  which  kept  not  their  firfl 
"  eftate,  but  left  their  own  habitation,  he  hath 
"  referved  in  (for)  everlafling  chains,  under 
"  darknefs,  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great 
"  day,"  Jude,  ver.  6.  j* 

The  Judge  now  pronounces  that  folemn  and 
awful  fen  ten  ce  on  wicked  men  and  devils,  "  De- 
"  part  from  me,  ye  curfed,  into  everlafling  fire, 
"  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels."  Matth. 
XXV.  41.  The  inftant  the  fentence  is  pronoun- 
ced. 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them.  481 

ced,  it  is  executed  ;  the  hoft  of  furrounding  an- 
gels hurl  the  fire  that  defcended  from  heaven 
againft  the  vifi'ole  heavens  of  the  earth  ;  the 
natural  hre  of  the  elements  ruflies  out  at  once, 
to  meet  the  celeftial  fire,  a  tremendous  noife  is 
the  confequence' :  this  is  followed  by  a  univ^er- 
fal  conflag  ration,  fierce,  as  fanned  by  the  breath 
of  the  Almighty.  "  The  day  of  the  Lord  will 
"  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  in  the  wiiich  the 
"  heavens  fliall  pafs  away  with  a  great  noife, 
*'  and  the  elements  fii all  melt  vv'ith  fervent  heat, 
'^  the  earth  alfo,  and  the  works  that  are  therein 
"  fliall  be  burnt  up."  2  Pet.  iii.  10. 

After  the  deftruclion  of  the  viiible  hciivens, 
and  earth,  wicked  men  and  wicked  fpirits  are 
coniigned  to  a  place  of  eternal  torment.  It  is 
called  a  lake  burning  with  fire  and  brimftone  ; 
whether  it  is  fo  really,  or  figuratively,  I  pretend 
not  to  determine. 

It  is  faid  of  the  bead  and  falfe  prophet, 
"  Thefe  both  were  caft  alive  into  a  like  of  fire 
"  burning  with  brimftone,"  Rev.  xix.  10. 
"  and  the  devil  that  deceived  them,  v,^as  cad 
''  into  tlie  lake  of  fire  and  brimftone,  where  the 
3  P  "  beafl 

(1)  The  loudePL  tluinder  is  occafioned  Ijy  tlie  fire  con- 
tained in  a  few  acres  of  cloud,  ruPain;..-;  into  anolher  cloud, 
or  into  the  earth.  How  inconceivable  is  the  noif^  that 
fliall  be  occafioned  by  difcharging  at  once  tlie  fire  di.Tuled 
through  all  the  air,    eai'tli,   and  v/ate;-. 


482  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.  Part  III. 

*'  beaft  and  the  falfe  prophet  are,  and  fhall  be 
*'  tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever," 
Rev.  XX.  10.  "  And  whofocver  was  not  found 
*'  v^^-ritten  in  the  book  of  life  was  caft  into  the 
"  lake  of  fire,"  ver.  1 5.' 

Imnniediately 

(1)  Some  v/ho  pretend  to  revere  the  authority  of 
Scripture,  have  denied  the  eternity  of  hell  torments  y 
and  others  have  afferted,  that  vv'icked  men  fliall  be  con- 
fumed  and  annihilated  by  the  conflagration  of  the  latter 
day.  But  waving  the  argument  taken  from  the  epithets, 
Eternal  and  Everlafting,  fo  frequently  given  to  the  pu- 
nifiime;U  inflicled  on  the  wicked  after  the  General  Judg- 
ment, (Dan.  xii.  2.  Matt.  xxv.  46.  2  TheiT.  i.  9.)  the  er- 
ror of  both  thefe  opinions  is  evident,  1.  From  the  expref- 
hons  of  our  Lord,  Mark  ix.  44, — 46. -^ — 48.  where  he 
fays  exprefsly,  That  hell  fire  "  Tnall  neverbe  quenched. 
''  Where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quench- 
"  ed."  A  relaxation  of  the  pains  of  hell  can  only  arife 
from  one  of  two  caufes  ;  either  from  the  weaknefs  of  the 
fubjc£l  of  punifliment,  being  unable  to  fuflain  an  eternal 
pain,  or  from  the  mercy  of  the  Judge,  removing  the  pu- 
nifnment.  But  the  exprefiions  of  our  Lord  guard  againft 
both  thefe  fuppofitions.  Againft  the  firft,  when  he  fays, 
"  their  worm  dieth  not."  Againft  the  fecond,  when  he 
fays,  "  the  fire  is  not  quenched."  2.  The  punifliment 
of  wicked  men  is  the  fame  infliSled  on  malignant  fpirits, 
"  Fire  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels."  But  the 
devil  and  his  angels  are  immaterial  beings,  confequently 
they  are  naturally  immortal.  Therefore,  any  piinifhment 
i'nfiidled  en  them,  muft  be  eternal  :  fo  alfo  muft  the  pun- 

ifhment 


Part  III.       The  Events  foretold  in  them,         483 

Immediately  as  the  fentence  is  executed,  the 
Lord  Jefus  Chrift  fets  out  with  the  glorified 
faints,  accompanied  by  the  angels,  to  prefent 
them  before  the  throne  of  his  Father.  Wide 
open  fly  the  portals  of  eternal  day ; — they  are  ad- 
mitted ; — the  Son  now  addrelTes  the  Father, 
"  Behold  me  and  the  children  whom  thou  hail 
"  given  me ;  thine  they  were,  and  thou  gavell 
"  them  me,  and  they  have  kept  thy  word," 
John  xvii.  6.  "  Thofe  that  thou  gaveft  me  I  have 
"  kept,  and  none  of  them  is  loft,  but  the  fon  of 
*'  perdition,  that  the  fcriptures  might  be  ful- 
*'  filled,'*  ver.  1 2.  '*  And  the  glory  which  thou 
"  gaveft  me  I  have  given  them,  that  they  may 
*'  be  one,  even  as  we  are  one.     I  in  them,  and 

''  thou 

ifhment  of  wicked  men  be.  3.  Annihilation  is  not  a 
fufficient  fence  to  the  divine  law.  Temporal  death  is  the  an- 
nihilation of  men's  exiflence  here  \  bat  in  the  certain  prof- 
pe6l  of  death,  wicked  men  violate  human  laws  v/ith  de- 
liberate refolution  ;  by  parity  of  reafon,  they  will  violate 
the  divine  laws  deliberately,  and  with  little  remorfe,  if 
annihilation  is  the  utmoft  puni£i:nent  dreaded  for  fuch 
violation  ;  but  an  eternity  of  mifcry,  when  believed,  flops 
fliort  the  career  of  the  mofl;  darin:^  fmner.  4.  Jn  annihi- 
lation there  are  no  degrees,  if  the  laftpunifliment ;  there- 
fore it  follows,  that  all  are  punifned  equally.  Nov/,  ab  it, 
Avere  a  grofs  defect  of  juRice  in  human  government,  to 
punifli  all  crimes  equally,  is  it  reafonable  to  charge  this 
defecl  upon  the  divine  government?  Sh?J.I  not  the  Judge 
of  all  the  earth  do  ric>:;it  ? 


484  -A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.         Part  III. 

"  thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  made  perfeft 
"  in  one,  that  the  world  may  know  that  thou 
"  haft  fent  me,  and  haft  loved  them,  as  thou 
"  haft  loved  me.  Father,  I  will  that  they  alfo 
"  whom  thou  haft  given  me  be  with  me  where 
"  I  am  ;  that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which 
"  thou  haft  given  me :  for  thou  lovedft  me  be- 
"  fore  the  foundation  of  the  world,"  ver.  22, 
23,  24.  "  And  fo  fhall  we  be  for  ever  with  the 
"  Lord,''   I  Theff.  iv. 


FINIS. 


O  O  K  S 

PUBLIS  RED  BT 

DAVID    HOGAN, 

No.  51,   SOUTH   THIRD-STREET,    PHILADELPHIA, 

A  RATIONAL  ENQUIRY  INTO  THE  PRINCI- 
PLES OF  THE  MODERN  DEISTS ;  wherein  is 
fully  discovered  their  utter  insufficiency  to  answer  the 
great  ends  of  Religion,  and  the  weakness  of  their  plead- 
ings for  the  sufficiency  of  nature's  light  to  eternal  hap- 
piness. To  which  is  added,  an  Essay  on  the  True 
Ground  of  Faith.  By  the  late  Rev.  Thomas  Ha- 
lyburton.  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  University  of 
St.  Andrews. — Price  1  Dol.  75  Qs. 

BC|p  This  book  is  well  recommended  by  the  late  Dr, 
Watts,  Dr.  John  Newto?t,  Dr.  Janiieson  of  Edinburgh  ;  and  by 
Dr.  Nisbet,  President  of  Dickinson  College,  Carlisle;  to 
whom  the  present  edition  is  indebted  for  the  translation  of 
the  Greek  and  Latin  quotations,  and  a  number  of  correc- 
tions. 

— XL— 

THE  GREAT  CONCERN  OF  SALVATION.  In 
three  parts,  viz.  1.  A  discovery  of  man's  natural  state; 
or,  the  guilty  sinner  convicted.  2.  Man's  recovery  by 
faith  in  Christ  ;  or,  the  convinced  sinner's  case  and  cure. 
3.  The  Christian's  duty  with  respect  to  both  personal 
and  family  religion.     By  the  same  anthor. — Frice  1  Dol. 

t^*  This  is  a  most  plain  and  practical  work,  u-hich  no  fa- 
mily should  be  without. 

— Ill— 
MR.  HALYBURTON's  MEMOIRS;  containing  a  par- 
ticular account  of  his  conversion,    his   religious  experi- 
ences, and  his  dying  say ings. -^i'nV*  60  Cls. 


-~IV.~ 
A  DEFENCE  OF    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT,  in  a 
series  of  letters  addressed  to  Thomas  Paine.    By  David 
Levi,  author  of  Letters  to  Dr.  Priestley,  in  answer  to 
his  to  the  Jews,  &rc. — Price  50  Cts. 

The  TOOL  hath  said  in  his  heart,  There  is  no  God. 

Psal.  xiv.  I. 

— v.— 

THE  LIFE  OF  FRANCIS  XAVIER,  Apostle  of  the 
Indies.— Pr/ci?  60  Cts. 

'Tis  not  the  business  of  a  wise  man  to  dispute  about  living  well, 
but  to  live  well  without  dispute. 

—VI.— 
THE  NEW  UNIVERSAL  LETTER-WRITER  :  Or, 

Complete  art  of  polite  correspondence;  containing  a 
course  of  interesting  original  letters,  on  the  most  impor- 
tant, instructive,  and  entertaining  subjects,  which  may 
serve  as  copies  for  inditing  letters  on  the  various  occur- 
rences in  life.  To  which  is  prefixed,  a  new,  plain  and 
easy  Graminarof  the  English  Language;  aUo,  plain  and 
easy  rules  for  reading  with  propriety.  The  whole  a- 
dapted  to  the  genius,  taste,  and  manners  of  the  people  of 
the  United  S'.ates. — Price  15  Cts. 

—VII.— 

VINDICL'E  CANTUS  DOMINICI.  In  two  parts : 
1.  A  discourse  on  the  duty  of  singing  the  Book  of  Psalms 
in  solemn  worship.  2.  A  vindication  of  the  doctrine 
taught  in  the  preceding  discourse:  with  an  Appendix, 
containing  Essays  and  Observations  on  various  subjects. 
By  the  Rev.  John  Anderson. — Price  1  Dol. 

—VIII.— 
THE  VOYAGES  AND  ADVENTURES  OF  JOHN 
WILLOCK,  Mariner  ;  interspersed  with  remarks  on 
clifPerent  countries  in  Europe,  Africa,  and  America,  with 
the  customs  and  manners  of  the  inhabitants,  and  a  num- 
ber cf  original  aaecdoLes. — Price  874^  Cts. 


MAN  OF    THE  Vv'ORLD— By  M'Kenzie,  author  of 
the  I\I::ti  of  Fading — Pri.e  15  Cts. 


LIFE  OF  FRANCIS  SPIRA,  giving  a  particular  re- 
lation of  his  fearful  state,  after  he  turned  apostate  frotn 
the  Protestant  Church. — Price  20  Cts. 

For  Sale  by  D.  Hogafi. 

Adams'  Collection  of  Modern  Travels,  being  selections 
from  Dr.  Moore,  Addison,  Brydone,  Coxe,  Savary,  and 
other  celebrated  travellers,  2  vols. 

Aiken's  Letters  from  a  Father  to  his  Son. 

Afflicted  Man's  Companion,  or  a  Directory  for  Families 
and  persons  afflicted  with  sickness,  or  any  other  distress. 

Bailey's  German  and  English,  and  English  and  German 
Dictionary.      8  Dols. 

Brookes  Gazeteer — Scott's  do.  4  vols.  8vo. — Morse's  do. 
abridged. 

Bell's  British  Theatre,  1  1- vols.  l2mo.    14  Dols. 

Bailey's  Dictionary — Sheridan's  do. — Johnson's  do. — Per- 
ry's do. — Entick's  do. 

Buchan's  Family  Physician,  improved  by  Dr.  Griffith. 

Botanical  Harmony,  Svo. 

Boston's  Human  Nature,  in  its  Fourfold  State. 

Burkitt's  Expository  Notes,  with  Practical  Observations 
on  the  New  Testament. 

Beauties  of  the  late  Rev.  Dr.  Isaac  Watts,  containing  the 
most  striking  and  admired  passages  of  that  justly  cele- 
brated divine. 

Brown's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible. 

Christian  Journal. 

Larger  Catechism. 

Beveridge's  Private  Thoughts. 

Barruel's  History  of  the  French  Clergv,  during  the  Revol. 

Booth's  Reign  of  Grace. 

Beauties  of  Hervey,  or  descriptive,  picturesque,  and  in- 
structive passages,  selected  from  the  works  i>f  this  de- 
servedly admired  author. 

Cheap  Repository,  an  entertaining,  moral  and  religious 
work,  written  principaHy  by  Hannah  Moore,  4  vols. 

Cardiphonia  ;  or,  the  Utterance  of  the  Heart  in  the  course 
of  a  real  correspondence,  2  vols. 

Cole's  Practical  Discourses  on  God 's  Sovereignty . 

Cooke's  Voyage  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  in  the  years  17Ti^', 
1777,  177S,  1779,  17S0,  4  vols. 


Campbell's  Sacramental  Me^^Itations  on  the  Sufferings  and 
Death  of  Christ.  In  which  the  Humiliation  and  Suf- 
ferings of  Christ  in  his  Birth,  in  his  Life,  before,  at, 
and  aiter  his  Death,  are  considered. 

Doddridge's  Family  Expositor,  6  vols.  Royal  Octavo,  gilt. 
18  Dols. 

Durham  on  the  Revelations,  2  vols.  8vo. 

Enfield's  Biographical  Sermons  ;  or,  a  series  of  Discourses 
on  the  principal  Characters  in  Scripture. 

Fuller's  Calvinistic  and  Socinian  Systems  Examined  and 
Compared  as  to  their  moral  Tendency. 

Folio  Bible,  Zowcfow.      \\  Dols. 

Flavel's  Husbandry  Spiritualized. 

• Navigation  Spiritualized. 

Goldsmith's  History  of  the  Earth  and  Animated  Nature, 
4  vols,  with  56  handsome  engravings. 

Gibb's  Sacred  Contemplations,  containing  a  View  of  the 
Covenant  of  Works — of  the  Covenant  of  Grace — of  the 
absolute  and  immediate  Dependence  of  all  things  on  God. 

Hume's  History  of  England,  with  Smollet's  continuation, 
12  vols.  8vo.     27  Dols.   50  Cts. 

Johnson's  Dictionary,  2  vols.  Royal  Quarto.     26  Dols. 

Lavater  on  Physiognomy,  l-  vols.  Svo.  with  several  hundred 
engravings,  illustrative  of  the  vpork.     2\  Dols. 

Montesquieu's  Spirit  of  Laws,  2  vols.  12mo.  elegant  bind- 
ing.    3  Dols. 

Newton's  Works,  9  vols. 

Owen  on  Indwelling  Sin. 

Pike  and  Hay  ward's  Cases  of  Conscience. 

Plutarch's  Lives,  6  vols.      8  Dols.  50 Cts. 

RayHal's  History  of  the  East  and  West  Indies,  6  vols. 

Russefs  Modern  Europe,  5  vols. 

j^ncient  do.     2  do. 

Robertson's  History  of  America,  4-  vols.  Svo.  calf.   12  Dols. 

Wilberforce's  Practical  View  of  the  prevailing  Religious 
Systems  of  professed  Christians. 

Weitsius's  Economy  of  the  Divine  Covenants  between  God 
and  Man  :  comprehending  a  complete  bpdy  of  divinity. 
Together  uith  a  variety  of  valuable  Books  in  the  different  De- 
partments of  Literature,  too  tedious  to  mention. 

Bibles,  Testaments,  Spelling  Books,  Primers,  &c.  and 

A    V AR lETY   OF 

STATIONARY. 


•7\S% 


^. 


'$r 


i 


